Log In
Or create an account ->
Imperial Library
Home
About
News
Upload
Forum
Help
Login/SignUp
Index
The Complete Ante-Nicene & Nicene and Post-Nicene Church Fathers Collection: 3 Series, 37 Volumes, 65 Authors, 1,000 Books, 18,000 Chapters, 16 Million Words
INDEX
BOOK INDEX
THE COMPLETE ANTE-NICENE & NICENE AND POST-NICENE CHURCH FATHERS COLLECTION
ANTE-NICENE FATHERS
THE DIDACHE
THE DIDACHE CONTENTS
THE DIDACHE
Chapter 1 The Two Ways; The First Commandment
Chapter 2 The Second Commandment: Gross Sin Forbidden
Chapter 3 Other Sins Forbidden
Chapter 4 Various Precepts
Chapter 5 The Way of Death
Chapter 6 Against False Teachers, and Food Offered to Idols
Chapter 7 Concerning Baptism
Chapter 8 Concerning Fasting and Prayer (the Lord’s Prayer)
Chapter 9 The Thanksgiving (Eucharist)
Chapter 10 Prayer After Communion
Chapter 11 Concerning Teachers, Apostles, and Prophets
Chapter 12 Reception of Christians
Chapter 13 Support of Prophets
Chapter 14 Christian Assembly on the Lord’s Day
Chapter 15 Bishops and Deacons; Christian Reproof
Chapter 16 Watchfulness; The Coming of the Lord
ANF01 THE APOSTOLIC FATHERS WITH JUSTIN MARTYR AND IRENAEUS
ANF01 CONTENTS
CLEMENT OF ROME
The First Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians
The First Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians
Chapter I The salutation. Praise of the Corinthians before the breaking forth of schism among them
Chapter II Praise of the Corinthians continued
Chapter III The sad state of the Corinthian church after sedition arose in it from envy and emulation
Chapter IV Many evils have already flowed from this source in ancient times
Chapter V No less evils have arisen from the same source in the most recent times. The martyrdom of Peter and Paul
Chapter VI Continuation. Several other martyrs
Chapter VII An exhortation to repentance
Chapter VIII Continuation respecting repentance
Chapter IX Examples of the saints
Chapter X Continuation of the above
Chapter XI Continuation. Lot
Chapter XII The rewards of faith and hospitality. Rahab
Chapter XIII An exhortation to humility
Chapter XIV We should obey God rather than the authors of sedition
Chapter XV We must adhere to those who cultivate peace, not to those who merely pretend to do so
Chapter XVI Christ as an example of humility
Chapter XVII The saints as examples of humility
Chapter XVIII David as an example of humility
Chapter XIX Imitating these examples, let us seek after peace
Chapter XX The peace and harmony of the universe
Chapter XXI Let us obey God, and not the authors of sedition
Chapter XXII These exhortations are confirmed by the Christian faith, which proclaims the misery of sinful conduct
Chapter XXIII Be humble, and believe that Christ will come again
Chapter XXIV God continually shows us in nature that there will be a resurrection
Chapter XXV The phoenix an emblem of our resurrection
Chapter XXVI We shall rise again, then, as the Scripture also testifies
Chapter XXVII In the hope of the resurrection, let us cleave to the omnipotent and omniscient God
Chapter XXVIII God sees all things: therefore let us avoid transgression
Chapter XXIX Let us also draw near to God in purity of heart
Chapter XXX Let us do those things that please God, and flee from those He hates, that we may be blessed
Chapter XXXI Let us see by what means we may obtain the divine blessing
Chapter XXXII We are justified not by our own works, but by faith
Chapter XXXIII But let us not give up the practice of good works and love. God Himself is an example to us of good works
Chapter XXXIV Great is the reward of good works with God. Joined together in harmony, let us implore that reward from Him
Chapter XXXV Immense is this reward. How shall we obtain it?
Chapter XXXVI All blessings are given to us through Christ
Chapter XXXVII Christ is our leader, and we His soldiers
Chapter XXXVIII Let the members of the Church submit themselves, and no one exalt himself above another
Chapter XXXIX There is no reason for self-conceit
Chapter XL Let us preserve in the Church the order appointed by God
Chapter XLI Continuation of the same subject
Chapter XLII The order of ministers in the Church
Chapter XLIII Moses of old stilled the contention which arose concerning the priestly dignity
Chapter XLIV The ordinances of the apostles, that there might be no contention respecting the priestly office
Chapter XLV It is the part of the wicked to vex the righteous
Chapter XLVI Let us cleave to the righteous: your strife is pernicious
Chapter XLVII Your recent discord is worse than the former which took place in the times of Paul
Chapter XLVIII Let us return to the practice of brotherly love
Chapter XLIX The praise of love
Chapter L Let us pray to be thought worthy of love
Chapter LI Let the partakers in strife acknowledge their sins
Chapter LII Such a confession is pleasing to God
Chapter LIII The love of Moses towards his people
Chapter LIV He who is full of love will incur every loss, that peace may be restored to the Church
Chapter LV Examples of such love
Chapter LVI Let us admonish and correct one another
Chapter LVII Let the authors of sedition submit themselves
Chapter LVIII Blessings sought for all that call upon God
Chapter LIX The Corinthians are exhorted speedily to send back word that peace has been restored. The benediction
MATHETES
The Epistle of Mathetes to Diognetus
The Epistle of Mathetes to Diognetus
Chapter I Occasion of the epistle
Chapter II The vanity of idols
Chapter III Superstitions of the Jews
Chapter IV The other observances of the Jews
Chapter V The manners of the Christians
Chapter VI The relation of Christians to the world
Chapter VII The manifestation of Christ
Chapter VIII The miserable state of men before the coming of the Word
Chapter IX Why the Son was sent so late
Chapter X The blessings that will flow from faith
Chapter XI These things are worthy to be known and believed
Chapter XII The importance of knowledge to true spiritual life
POLYCARP
The Epistle of Polycarp to the Philippians
The Epistle of Polycarp to the Philippians
Chapter I Praise of the Philippians
Chapter II An exhortation to virtue
Chapter III Expressions of personal unworthiness
Chapter IV Various exhortations
Chapter V The duties of deacons, youths, and virgins
Chapter VI The duties of presbyters and others
Chapter VII Avoid the Docetae, and persevere in fasting and prayer
Chapter VIII Persevere in hope and patience
Chapter IX Patience inculcated
Chapter X Exhortation to the practice of virtue
Chapter XI Expression of grief on account of Valens
Chapter XII Exhortation to various graces
Chapter XIII Concerning the transmission of epistles
Chapter XIV Conclusion
The Epistle Concerning the Martyrdom of Polycarp
The Encyclical Epistle of the Church at Smyrna Concerning the Martyrdom of the Holy Polycarp
Chapter I Subject of which we write
Chapter II The wonderful constancy of the martyrs
Chapter III The constancy of Germanicus. The death of Polycarp is demanded
Chapter IV Quintus the apostate
Chapter V The departure and vision of Polycarp
Chapter VI Polycarp is betrayed by a servant
Chapter VII Polycarp is found by his pursuers
Chapter VIII Polycarp is brought into the city
Chapter IX Polycarp refuses to revile Christ
Chapter X Polycarp confesses himself a Christian
Chapter XI No threats have any effect on Polycarp
Chapter XII Polycarp is sentenced to be burned
Chapter XIII The funeral pile is erected
Chapter XIV The prayer of Polycarp
Chapter XV Polycarp is not injured by the fire
Chapter XVI Polycarp is pierced by a dagger
Chapter XVII The Christians are refused Polycarp’s body
Chapter XVIII The body of Polycarp is burned
Chapter XIX Praise of the martyr Polycarp
Chapter XX This epistle is to be transmitted to the brethren
Chapter XXI The date of the martyrdom
Chapter XXII Salutation
IGNATIUS
The Epistles of Ignatius
The Epistle of Ignatius to the Ephesians Shorter and Longer Versions
Chapter I Praise of the Ephesians
Chapter II Congratulations and entreaties
Chapter III Exhortations to unity
Chapter IV The same continued
Chapter V The praise of unity
Chapter VI Have respect to the bishop as to Christ Himself
Chapter VII Beware of false teachers
Chapter VIII Renewed praise of the Ephesians
Chapter IX Ye have given no heed to false teachers
Chapter X Exhortations to prayer, humility, etc
Chapter XI An exhortation to fear God, etc
Chapter XII Praise of the Ephesians
Chapter XIII Exhortation to meet together frequently for the worship of God
Chapter XIV Exhortations to faith and love
Chapter XV Exhortation to confess Christ by silence as well as speech
Chapter XVI The fate of false teachers
Chapter XVII Beware of false doctrines
Chapter XVIII The glory of the cross
Chapter XIX Three celebrated mysteries
Chapter XX Promise of another letter
Chapter XX Exhortations to stedfastness and unity
Chapter XXI Conclusion
The Epistle of Ignatius to the Magnesians Shorter and Longer Versions
Chapter I Reason of writing the epistle
Chapter II I rejoice in your messengers
Chapter III Honour your youthful bishop
Chapter IV Some wickedly act independently of the bishop
Chapter V Death is the fate of all such
Chapter VI Preserve harmony
Chapter VII Do nothing without the bishop and presbyters
Chapter VIII Caution against false doctrines
Chapter IX Let us live with Christ
Chapter X Beware of Judaizing
Chapter XI I write these things to warn you
Chapter XII Ye are superior to me
Chapter XIII Be established in faith and unity
Chapter XIV Your prayers requested
Chapter XV Salutations
The Epistle of Ignatius to the Trallians Shorter and Longer Versions
Chapter I Acknowledgment of their excellence
Chapter II Be subject to the bishop, etc
Chapter III Honour the deacons, etc
Chapter IV I have need of humility
Chapter V I will not teach you profound doctrines
Chapter VI Abstain from the poison of heretics
Chapter VII The same continued
Chapter VIII Be on your guard against the snares of the devil
Chapter IX Reference to the history of Christ
Chapter X The reality of Christ’s passion
Chapter XI Avoid the deadly errors of the Docetae
Chapter XII Continue in unity and love
Chapter XIII Conclusion
The Epistle of Ignatius to the Romans Shorter and Longer Versions
Chapter I As a prisoner, I hope to see you
Chapter II Do not save me from martyrdom
Chapter III Pray rather that I may attain to martyrdom
Chapter IV Allow me to fall a prey to the wild beasts
Chapter V I desire to die
Chapter VI By death I shall attain true life
Chapter VII Reason of desiring to die
Chapter VIII Be ye favourable to me
Chapter IX Pray for the church in Syria
Chapter X Conclusion
The Epistle of Ignatius to the Philadelphians Shorter and Longer Versions
Chapter I Praise of the bishop
Chapter II Maintain union with the bishop
Chapter III Avoid schismatics
Chapter IV Have but one Eucharist, etc
Chapter V Pray for me
Chapter VI Do not accept Judaism
Chapter VII I have exhorted you to unity
Chapter VIII The same continued
Chapter IX The Old Testament is good: the New Testament is better
Chapter X Congratulate the inhabitants of Antioch on the close of the persecution
Chapter XI Thanks and salutation
The Epistle of Ignatius to the Smyrnaeans Shorter and Longer Versions
Chapter I Thanks to God for your faith
Chapter II Christ’s true passion
Chapter III Christ was possessed of a body after His resurrection
Chapter IV Beware of these heretics
Chapter V Their dangerous errors
Chapter VI Unbelievers in the blood of Christ shall be condemned
Chapter VII Let us stand aloof from such heretics
Chapter VIII Let nothing be done without the bishop
Chapter IX Honour the bishop
Chapter X Acknowledgment of their kindness
Chapter XI Request to them to send a messenger to Antioch
Chapter XII Salutations
Chapter XIII Conclusion
The Epistle of Ignatius to Polycarp Shorter and Longer Versions
Chapter I Commendation and exhortation
Chapter II Exhortations
Chapter III Exhortations
Chapter IV Exhortations
Chapter V The duties of husbands and wives
Chapter VI The duties of the Christian flock
Chapter VII Request that Polycarp would send a messenger to Antioch
Chapter VIII Let other churches also send to Antioch
The Syriac Version of the Ignatian Epistles
The Epistle of Ignatius to Polycarp
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
The Second Epistle of Ignatius to the Ephesians
Chapter I
Chapter III
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
The Third Epistle of the Same St. Ignatius
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter IX
The Spurious Epistles of Ignatius
The Epistle of Ignatius to the Tarsians
Chapter I His own sufferings: exhortation to stedfastness
Chapter II Cautions against false doctrine
Chapter III The true doctrine respecting Christ
Chapter IV Continuation
Chapter V Refutation of the previously mentioned errors
Chapter VI Continuation
Chapter VII Continuation
Chapter VIII Exhortations to holiness and good order
Chapter IX Exhortations to the discharge of relative duties
Chapter X Salutations
The Epistle of Ignatius to the Antiochians
Chapter I Cautions against error
Chapter II The true doctrine respecting God and Christ
Chapter III The same continued
Chapter IV Continuation
Chapter V Denunciation of false teachers
Chapter VI Renewed cautions
Chapter VII Exhortation to consistency of conduct
Chapter VIII Exhortations to the presbyters and others
Chapter IX Duties of husbands, wives, parents, and children
Chapter X Duties of masters and servants
Chapter XI Inculcation of various moral duties
Chapter XII Salutations
Chapter XIII Salutations continued
Chapter XIV Conclusion
The Epistle of Ignatius to Hero, a Deacon of Antioch
Chapter I Exhortations to earnestness and moderation
Chapter II Cautions against false teachers
Chapter III Exhortations as to ecclesiastical duties
Chapter IV Servants and women are not to be despised
Chapter V Various relative duties
Chapter VI Exhortations to purity and caution
Chapter VII Solemn charge to Hero, as future bishop of Antioch
Chapter VIII Salutations
Chapter IX Concluding salutations and instructions
The Epistle of Ignatius to the Philippians
Chapter I Reason for writing the epistle
Chapter II Unity of the three divine persons
Chapter III Christ was truly born, and died
Chapter IV The malignity and folly of Satan
Chapter V Apostrophe to Satan
Chapter VI Continuation
Chapter VII Continuation: inconsistency of Satan
Chapter VIII Continuation: ignorance of Satan
Chapter IX Continuation: ignorance of Satan
Chapter X Continuation: audacity of Satan
Chapter XI Continuation: audacity of Satan
Chapter XII The meek reply of Christ
Chapter XIII Various exhortations and directions
Chapter XIV Farewells and cautions
Chapter XV Salutations. Conclusion
The Epistle of Maria the Proselyte to Ignatius
Mary of Cassobelae to Ignatius
Chapter I Occasion of the epistle
Chapter II Youth may be allied with piety and discretion
Chapter III Examples of youthful devotedness
Chapter IV The same subject continued
Chapter V Expressions of respect for Ignatius
The Epistle of Ignatius to Mary at Neapolis, Near Zarbus
Chapter I Acknowledgment of her excellence and wisdom
Chapter II His own condition
Chapter III He had complied with her request
Chapter IV Commendation and exhortation
Chapter V Salutations and good wishes
The Epistle of Ignatius to St. John the Apostle Ignatius, and the brethren who are with him, to John the holy presbyter
A Second Epistle of Ignatius to St. John His friend Ignatius to John the holy presbyter
The Epistle of Ignatius to the Virgin Mary Her friend Ignatius to the Christ-bearing Mary
Reply of the Blessed Virgin to this Letter The lowly handmaid of Christ Jesus to Ignatius, her beloved fellow-disciple
The Martyrdom of Ignatius
Chapter I Desire of Ignatius for martyrdom
Chapter II Ignatius is condemned by Trajan
Chapter III Ignatius sails to Smyrna
Chapter IV Ignatius writes to the churches
Chapter V Ignatius is brought to Rome
Chapter VI Ignatius is devoured by the beasts at Rome
Chapter VII Ignatius appears in a vision after his death
BARNABAS
The Epistle of Barnabas
Chapter I After the salutation, the writer declares that he would communicate to his brethren something of that which he had himself received
Chapter II The Jewish sacrifices are now abolished
Chapter III The fasts of the Jews are not true fasts, nor acceptable to God
Chapter IV Antichrist is at hand: let us therefore avoid Jewish errors
Chapter V The new covenant, founded on the sufferings of Christ, tends to our salvation, but to the Jews’ destruction
Chapter VI The sufferings of Christ, and the new covenant, were announced by the prophets
Chapter VII Fasting, and the goat sent away, were types of Christ
Chapter VIII The red heifer a type of Christ
Chapter IX The spiritual meaning of circumcision
Chapter X Spiritual significance of the precepts of Moses respecting different kinds of food
Chapter XI Baptism and the cross prefigured in the Old Testament
Chapter XII The cross of Christ frequently announced in the Old Testament
Chapter XIII Christians, and not Jews, the heirs of the covenant
Chapter XIV The Lord hath given us the testament which Moses received and broke
Chapter XV The false and the true Sabbath
Chapter XVI The spiritual temple of God
Chapter XVII Conclusion of the first part of the epistle
Chapter XVIII Second part of the epistle. The two ways
Chapter XIX The way of light
Chapter XX The way of darkness
Chapter XXI Conclusion
PAPIAS
The Fragments of Papias
I
II
III
IV
V
VI
VII
VIII
IX
X
JUSTIN MARTYR
The First Apology of Justin
Chapter I Address
Chapter II Justice demanded
Chapter III Claim of judicial investigation
Chapter IV Christians unjustly condemned for their mere name
Chapter V Christians charged with atheism
Chapter VI Charge of atheism refuted
Chapter VII Each Christian must be tried by his own life
Chapter VIII Christians confess their faith in God
Chapter IX Folly of idol worship
Chapter X How God is to be served
Chapter XI What kingdom Christians look for
Chapter XII Christians live as under God’s eye
Chapter XIII Christians serve God rationally
Chapter XIV The demons misrepresent Christian doctrine
Chapter XV What Christ himself taught
Chapter XVI Concerning patience and swearing
Chapter XVII Christ taught civil obedience
Chapter XVIII Proof of immortality and the resurrection
Chapter XIX The resurrection possible
Chapter XX Heathen analogies to Christian doctrine
Chapter XXI Analogies to the history of Christ
Chapter XXII Analogies to the sonship of Christ
Chapter XXIII The argument
Chapter XXIV Varieties of heathen worship
Chapter XXV False Gods abandoned by Christians
Chapter XXVI Magicians not trusted by Christians
Chapter XXVII Guilt of exposing children
Chapter XXVIII God’s care for men
Chapter XXIX Continence of Christians
Chapter XXX Was Christ not a magician?
Chapter XXXI Of the Hebrew prophets
Chapter XXXII Christ predicted by Moses
Chapter XXXIII Manner of Christ’s birth predicted
Chapter XXXIV Place of Christ’s birth foretold
Chapter XXXV Other fulfilled prophecies
Chapter XXXVI Different modes of prophecy
Chapter XXXVII Utterances of the Father
Chapter XXXVIII Utterances of the Son
Chapter XXXIX Direct predictions by the Spirit
Chapter XL Christ’s advent foretold
Chapter XLI The crucifixion predicted
Chapter XLII Prophecy using the past tense
Chapter XLIII Responsibility asserted
Chapter XLIV Not nullified by prophecy
Chapter XLV Christ’s session in heaven foretold
Chapter XLVI The Word in the world before Christ
Chapter XLVII Desolation of Judaea foretold
Chapter XLVIII Christ’s work and death foretold
Chapter XLIX His rejection by the Jews foretold
Chapter L His humiliation predicted
Chapter LI The majesty of Christ
Chapter LII Certain fulfilment of prophecy
Chapter LIII Summary of the prophecies
Chapter LIV Origin of heathen mythology
Chapter LV Symbols of the cross
Chapter LVI The demons still mislead men
Chapter LVII And cause persecution
Chapter LVIII And raise up heretics
Chapter LIX Plato’s obligation to Moses
Chapter LX Plato’s doctrine of the cross
Chapter LXI Christian baptism
Chapter LXII Its imitation by demons
Chapter LXIII How God appeared to Moses
Chapter LXIV Further misrepresentations of the truth
Chapter LXV Administration of the sacraments
Chapter LXVI Of the Eucharist
Chapter LXVII Weekly worship of the Christians
Chapter LXVIII Conclusion
Epistle of Adrian in behalf of the Christians
Epistle of Antoninus to the common assembly of Asia
Epistle of Marcus Aurelius to the senate, in which he testifies that the Christians were the cause of his victory
The Second Apology of Justin for the Christians Addressed to the Roman Senate
Chapter I Introduction
Chapter II Urbicus condemns the Christians to death
Chapter III Justin accuses Crescens of ignorant prejudice against the Christians
Chapter IV Why the Christians do not kill themselves
Chapter V How the angels transgressed
Chapter VI Names of God and of Christ, their meaning and power
Chapter VII The world preserved for the sake of Christians. Man’s responsibility
Chapter VIII All have been hated in whom the Word has dwelt
Chapter IX Eternal punishment not a mere threat
Chapter X Christ compared with Socrates
Chapter XI How Christians view death
Chapter XII Christians proved innocent by their contempt of death
Chapter XIII How the Word has been in all men
Chapter XIV Justin prays that this appeal be published
Chapter XV Conclusion
Dialogue of Justin, Philosopher and Martyr, with Trypho, a Jew
Chapter I Introduction
Chapter II Justin describes his studies in philosophy
Chapter III Justin narrates the manner of his conversion
Chapter IV The soul of itself cannot see God
Chapter V The soul is not in its own nature immortal
Chapter VI These things were unknown to Plato and other philosophers
Chapter VII The knowledge of truth to be sought from the prophets alone
Chapter VIII Justin by his colloquy is kindled with love to Christ
Chapter IX The Christians have not believed groundless stories
Chapter X Trypho blames the Christians for this alone—the non-observance of the law
Chapter XI The law abrogated; the New Testament promised and given by God
Chapter XII The Jews violate the eternal law, and interpret ill that of Moses
Chapter XIII Isaiah teaches that sins are forgiven through Christ’s blood
Chapter XIV Righteousness is not placed in Jewish rites, but in the conversion of the heart given in baptism by Christ
Chapter XV In what the true fasting consists
Chapter XVI Circumcision given as a sign, that the Jews might be driven away for their evil deeds done to Christ and the Christians
Chapter XVII The Jews sent persons through the whole earth to spread calumnies on Christians
Chapter XVIII Christians would observe the law, if they did not know why it was instituted
Chapter XIX Circumcision unknown before Abraham. The law was given by Moses on account of the hardness of their hearts
Chapter XX Why choice of meats was prescribed
Chapter XXI Sabbaths were instituted on account of the people’s sins, and not for a work of righteousness
Chapter XXII So also were sacrifices and oblations
Chapter XXIII The opinion of the Jews regarding the law does an injury to God
Chapter XXIV The Christians’ circumcision far more excellent
Chapter XXV The Jews boast in vain that they are sons of Abraham
Chapter XXVI No salvation to the Jews except through Christ
Chapter XXVII Why God taught the same things by the prophets as by Moses
Chapter XXVIII True righteousness is obtained by Christ
Chapter XXIX Christ is useless to those who observe the law
Chapter XXX Christians possess the true righteousness
Chapter XXXI If Christ’s power be now so great, how much greater at the second advent!
Chapter XXXII Trypho objecting that Christ is described as glorious by Daniel, Justin distinguishes two advents
Chapter XXXIII Ps. cx. is not spoken of Hezekiah. He proves that Christ was first humble, then shall be glorious
Chapter XXXIV Nor does Ps. lxxii. apply to Solomon, whose faults Christians shudder at
Chapter XXXV Heretics confirm the Catholics in the faith
Chapter XXXVI He proves that Christ is called Lord of Hosts
Chapter XXXVII The same is proved from other Psalms
Chapter XXXVIII It is an annoyance to the Jew that Christ is said to be adored. Justin confirms it, however, from Ps. xlv
Chapter XXXIX The Jews hate the Christians who believe this. How great the distinction is between both!
Chapter XL He returns to the Mosaic laws, and proves that they were figures of the things which pertain to Christ
Chapter XLI The oblation of fine flour was a figure of the Eucharist
Chapter XLII The bells on the priest’s robe were a figure of the apostles
Chapter XLIII He concludes that the law had an end in Christ, who was born of the Virgin
Chapter XLIV The Jews in vain promise themselves salvation, which cannot be obtained except through Christ
Chapter XLV Those who were righteous before and under the law shall be saved by Christ
Chapter XLVI Trypho asks whether a man who keeps the law even now will be saved. Justin proves that it contributes nothing to righteousness
Chapter XLVII Justin communicates with Christians who observe the law. Not a few Catholics do otherwise
Chapter XLVIII Before the divinity of Christ is proved, he [Trypho] demands that it be settled that He is Christ
Chapter XLIX To those who object that Elijah has not yet come, he replies that he is the precursor of the first advent
Chapter L It is proved from Isaiah that John is the precursor of Christ
Chapter LI It is proved that this prophecy has been fulfilled
Chapter LII Jacob predicted two advents of Christ
Chapter LIII Jacob predicted that Christ would ride on an ass, and Zechariah confirms it
Chapter LIV What the blood of the grape signifies
Chapter LV Trypho asks that Christ be proved God, but without metaphor. Justin promises to do so
Chapter LVI God who appeared to Moses is distinguished from God the Father
Chapter LVII The Jew objects, why is He said to have eaten, if He be God? Answer of Justin
Chapter LVIII The same is proved from the visions which appeared to Jacob
Chapter LIX God distinct from the Father conversed with Moses
Chapter LX Opinions of the Jews with regard to Him who appeared in the bush
Chapter LXI Wisdom is begotten of the Father, as fire from fire
Chapter LXII The words “Let Us make man” agree with the testimony of Proverbs
Chapter LXIII It is proved that this God was incarnate
Chapter LXIV Justin adduces other proofs to the Jew, who denies that he needs this Christ
Chapter LXV The Jew objects that God does not give His glory to another. Justin explains the passage
Chapter LXVI He proves from Isaiah that God was born from a virgin
Chapter LXVII Trypho compares Jesus with Perseus; and would prefer [to say] that He was elected [to be Christ] on account of observance of the law. Justin speaks of the law as formerly
Chapter LXVIII He complains of the obstinacy of Trypho; he answers his objection; he convicts the Jews of bad faith
Chapter LXIX The devil, since he emulates the truth, has invented fables about Bacchus, Hercules, and AEsculapius
Chapter LXX So also the mysteries of Mithras are distorted from the prophecies of Daniel and Isaiah
Chapter LXXI The Jews reject the interpretation of the LXX., from which, moreover, they have taken away some passages
Chapter LXXII Passages have been removed by the Jews from Esdras and Jeremiah
Chapter LXXIII [The words] “From the wood” have been cut out of Ps. xcvi
Chapter LXXIV The beginning of Ps. xcvi. is attributed to the Father [by Trypho]. But [it refers] to Christ by these words: “Tell ye among the nations that the Lord,” etc
Chapter LXXV It is proved that Jesus was the name of God in the book of Exodus
Chapter LXXVI From other passages the same majesty and government of Christ are proved
Chapter LXXVII He returns to explain the prophecy of Isaiah
Chapter LXXVIII He proves that this prophecy harmonizes with Christ alone, from what is afterwards written
Chapter LXXIX He proves against Trypho that the wicked angels have revolted from God
Chapter LXXX The opinion of Justin with regard to the reign of a thousand years. Several Catholics reject it
Chapter LXXXI He endeavours to prove this opinion from Isaiah and the Apocalypse
Chapter LXXXII The prophetical gifts of the Jews were transferred to the Christians
Chapter LXXXIII It is proved that the Psalm, “The Lord said to My Lord,” etc., does not suit Hezekiah
Chapter LXXXIV That prophecy, “Behold, a virgin,” etc., suits Christ alone
Chapter LXXXV He proves that Christ is the Lord of Hosts from Ps. xxiv., and from his authority over demons
Chapter LXXXVI There are various figures in the Old Testament of the wood of the cross by which Christ reigned
Chapter LXXXVII Trypho maintains in objection these words: “And shall rest on Him,” etc. They are explained by Justin
Chapter LXXXVIII Christ has not received the Holy Spirit on account of poverty
Chapter LXXXIX The cross alone is offensive to Trypho on account of the curse, yet it proves that Jesus is Christ
Chapter XC The stretched-out hands of Moses signified beforehand the cross
Chapter XCI The cross was foretold in the blessings of Joseph, and in the serpent that was lifted up
Chapter XCII Unless the scriptures be understood through God’s great grace, God will not appear to have taught always the same righteousness
Chapter XCIII The same kind of righteousness is bestowed on all. Christ comprehends it in two precepts
Chapter XCIV In what sense he who hangs on a tree is cursed
Chapter XCV Christ took upon Himself the curse due to us
Chapter XCVI That curse was a prediction of the things which the Jews would do
Chapter XCVII Other predictions of the cross of Christ
Chapter XCVIII Predictions of Christ in Ps. xxii
Chapter XCIX In the commencement of the Psalm are Christ’s dying words
Chapter C In what sense Christ is [called] Jacob, and Israel, and Son of Man
Chapter CI Christ refers all things to the Father
Chapter CII The prediction of the events which happened to Christ when He was born. Why God permitted it
Chapter CIII The Pharisees are the bulls: the roaring lion is Herod or the devil
Chapter CIV Circumstances of Christ’s death are predicted in this Psalm
Chapter CV The Psalm also predicts the crucifixion and the subject of the last prayers of Christ on Earth
Chapter CVI Christ’s resurrection is foretold in the conclusion of the Psalm
Chapter CVII The same is taught from the history of Jonah
Chapter CVIII The resurrection of Christ did not convert the Jews. But through the whole world they have sent men to accuse Christ
Chapter CIX The conversion of the Gentiles has been predicted by Micah
Chapter CX A portion of the prophecy already fulfilled in the Christians: the rest shall be fulfilled at the second advent
Chapter CXI The two advents were signified by the two goats. Other figures of the first advent, in which the Gentiles are freed by the blood of Christ
Chapter CXII The Jews expound these signs jejunely and feebly, and take up their attention only with insignificant matters
Chapter CXIII Joshua was a figure of Christ
Chapter CXIV Some rules for discerning what is said about Christ. The circumcision of the Jews is very different from that which Christians receive
Chapter CXV Prediction about the Christians in Zechariah. The malignant way which the Jews have in disputations
Chapter CXVI It is shown how this prophecy suits the Christians
Chapter CXVII Malachi’s prophecy concerning the sacrifices of the Christians. It cannot be taken as referring to the prayers of Jews of the dispersion
Chapter CXVIII He exhorts to repentance before Christ comes; in whom Christians, since they believe, are far more religious than Jews
Chapter CXIX Christians are the holy people promised to Abraham. They have been called like Abraham
Chapter CXX Christians were promised to Isaac, Jacob, and Judah
Chapter CXXI From the fact that the Gentiles believe in Jesus, it is evident that He is Christ
Chapter CXXII The Jews understand this of the proselytes without reason
Chapter CXXIII Ridiculous interpretations of the Jews. Christians are the true Israel
Chapter CXXIV Christians are the sons of God
Chapter CXXV He explains what force the word Israel has, and how it suits Christ
Chapter CXXVI The various names of Christ according to both natures. It is shown that He is God, and appeared to the patriarchs
Chapter CXXVII These passages of Scripture do not apply to the Father, but to the Word
Chapter CXXVIII The Word is sent not as an inanimate power, but as a person begotten of the Father’s substance
Chapter CXXIX That is confirmed from other passages of Scripture
Chapter CXXX He returns to the conversion of the Gentiles, and shows that it was foretold
Chapter CXXXI How much more faithful to God the Gentiles are who are converted to Christ than the Jews
Chapter CXXXII How great the power was of the name of Jesus in the Old Testament
Chapter CXXXIII The hard-heartedness of the Jews, for whom the Christians pray
Chapter CXXXIV The marriages of Jacob are a figure of the Church
Chapter CXXXV Christ is king of Israel, and Christians are the Israelitic race
Chapter CXXXVI The Jews, in rejecting Christ, rejected God who sent him
Chapter CXXXVII He exhorts the Jews to be converted
Chapter CXXXVIII Noah is a figure of Christ, who has regenerated us by water, and faith, and wood: [i.e., the cross.]
Chapter CXXXIX The blessings, and also the curse, pronounced by Noah were prophecies of the future
Chapter CXL In Christ all are free. The Jews hope for salvation in vain because they are sons of Abraham
Chapter CXLI Free-will in men and angels
Chapter CXLII The Jews return thanks, and leave Justin
The Discourse to the Greeks
Chapter I Justin justifies his departure from Greek customs
Chapter II The Greek theogony exposed
Chapter III Follies of the Greek mythology
Chapter IV Shameless practices of the Greeks
Chapter V Closing appeal
Justin’s Hortatory Address to the Greeks
Chapter I Reasons for addressing the Greeks
Chapter II The poets are unfit to be religious teachers
Chapter III Opinions of the school of Thales
Chapter IV Opinions of Pythagoras and Epicurus
Chapter V Opinions of Plato and Aristotle
Chapter VI Further disagreements between Plato and Aristotle
Chapter VII Inconsistencies of Plato’s doctrine
Chapter VIII Antiquity, inspiration, and harmony of Christian teachers
Chapter IX The antiquity of Moses proved by Greek writers
Chapter X Training and inspiration of Moses
Chapter XI Heathen oracles testify of Moses
Chapter XII Antiquity of Moses proved
Chapter XIII History of the Septuagint
Chapter XIV A warning appeal to the Greeks
Chapter XV Testimony of Orpheus to monotheism
Chapter XVI Testimony of the Sibyl
Chapter XVII Testimony of Homer
Chapter XVIII Testimony of Sophocles
Chapter XIX Testimony of Pythagoras
Chapter XX Testimony of Plato
Chapter XXI The namelessness of God
Chapter XXII Studied ambiguity of Plato
Chapter XXIII Plato’s self-contradiction
Chapter XXIV Agreement of Plato and Homer
Chapter XXV Plato’s knowledge of God’s eternity
Chapter XXVI Plato indebted to the prophets
Chapter XXVII Plato’s knowledge of the judgment
Chapter XXVIII Homer’s obligations to the sacred writers
Chapter XXIX Origin of Plato’s doctrine of form
Chapter XXX Homer’s knowledge of man’s origin
Chapter XXXI Further proof of Plato’s acquaintance with Scripture
Chapter XXXII Plato’s doctrine of the heavenly gift
Chapter XXXIII Plato’s idea of the beginning of time drawn from Moses
Chapter XXXIV Whence men attributed to God human form
Chapter XXXV Appeal to the Greeks
Chapter XXXVI True knowledge not held by the philosophers
Chapter XXXVII Of the Sibyl
Chapter XXXVIII Concluding appeal
Justin on the Sole Government of God
Chapter I Object of the author
Chapter II Testimonies to the unity of God
Chapter III Testimonies to a future judgment
Chapter IV God desires not sacrifices, but righteousness
Chapter V The vain pretensions of false gods
Chapter VI We should acknowledge one only God
Fragments of the Lost Work of Justin on the Resurrection
Chapter I The self-evidencing power of truth
Chapter II Objections to the resurrection of the flesh
Chapter III If the members rise, must they discharge the same functions as now?
Chapter IV Must the deformed rise deformed?
Chapter V The resurrection of the flesh is not impossible
Chapter VI The resurrection consistent with the opinions of the philosophers
Chapter VII The body valuable in God’s sight
Chapter VIII Does the body cause the soul to sin?
Chapter IX The resurrection of Christ proves that the body rises
Chapter X The body saved, and will therefore rise
Other Fragments from the Lost Writings of Justin
I
II
III
IV
V
VI
VII
VIII
IX
X
XI
XII
XIII
XIV
XV
XVI
XVII
XVIII
XIX
The Martyrdom of Justin Martyr
The Martyrdom of the Holy Martyrs Justin, Chariton, Charites, Paeon, and Liberianus, who Suffered at Rome
Chapter I Examination of Justin by the prefect
Chapter II Examination of Justin continued
Chapter III Examination of Chariton and others
Chapter IV Rusticus threatens the Christians with death
Chapter V Sentence pronounced and executed
IRENÆUS
Irenaeus Against Heresies
Book I
Preface
Chapter I Absurd ideas of the disciples of Valentinus as to the origin, name, order, and conjugal productions of their fancied AEons, with the passages of Scripture which they adapt to their opinions
Chapter II The Propator was known to Monogenes alone. Ambition, disturbance, and danger into which Sophia fell; her shapeless offspring: she is restored by Horos. The production of Christ and of the Holy Spirit, in order to the completion of the AEons. Manner of the production of Jesus
Chapter III Texts of Holy Scripture used by these heretics to support their opinions
Chapter IV Account given by the heretics of the formation of Achamoth; origin of the visible world from her disturbances
Chapter V Formation of the Demiurge; description of him. He is the creator of everything outside of the Pleroma
Chapter VI The threefold kind of man feigned by these heretics: good works needless for them, though necessary to others: their abandoned morals
Chapter VII The mother Achamoth, when all her seed are perfected, shall pass into the Pleroma, accompanied by those men who are spiritual; the Demiurge, with animal men, shall pass into the intermediate habitation; but all material men shall go into corruption. Their blasphemous opinions against the true incarnation of Christ by the Virgin Mary. Their views as to the prophecies. Stupid ignorance of the Demiurge
Chapter VIII How the Valentinians pervert the Scriptures to support their own pious opinions
Chapter IX Refutation of the impious interpretations of these heretics
Chapter X Unity of the faith of the Church throughout the whole world
Chapter XI The opinions of Valentinus, with those of his disciples and others
Chapter XII The doctrines of the followers of Ptolemy and Colorbasus
Chapter XIII The deceitful arts and nefarious practices of Marcus
Chapter XIV The various hypotheses of Marcus and others. Theories respecting letters and syllables
Chapter XV Sige relates to Marcus the generation of the twenty-four elements and of Jesus. Exposure of these absurdities
Chapter XVI Absurd interpretations of the Marcosians
Chapter XVII The theory of the Marcosians, that created things were made after the image of things invisible
Chapter XVIII Passages from Moses, which the heretics pervert to the support of their hypothesis
Chapter XIX Passages of Scripture by which they attempt to prove that the Supreme Father was unknown before the coming of Christ
Chapter XX The apocryphal and spurious Scriptures of the Marcosians, with passages of the Gospels which they pervert
Chapter XXI The views of redemption entertained by these heretics
Chapter XXII Deviations of heretics from the truth
Chapter XXIII Doctrines and practices of Simon Magus and Menander
Chapter XXIV Doctrines of Saturninus and Basilides
Chapter XXV Doctrines of Carpocrates
Chapter XXVI Doctrines of Cerinthus, the Ebionites, and Nicolaitanes
Chapter XXVII Doctrines of Cerdo and Marcion
Chapter XXVIII Doctrines of Tatian, the Encratites, and others
Chapter XXIX Doctrines of various other Gnostic sects, and especially of the Barbeliotes or Borborians
Chapter XXX Doctrines of the Ophites and Sethians
Chapter XXXI Doctrines of the Cainites
Book II
Preface
Chapter I There is but one God: the impossibility of its being otherwise
Chapter II The world was not formed by angels, or by any other being, contrary to the will of the most high God, but was made by the Father through the Word
Chapter III The Bythus and Pleroma of the Valentinians, as well as the God of Marcion, shown to be absurd; the world was actually created by the same Being who had conceived the idea of it, and was not the fruit of defect or ignorance
Chapter IV The absurdity of the supposed vacuum and defect of the heretics is demonstrated
Chapter V This world was not formed by any other beings within the territory which is contained by the Father
Chapter VI The angels and the Creator of the world could not have been ignorant of the Supreme God
Chapter VII Created things are not the images of those AEons who are within the Pleroma
Chapter VIII Created things are not a shadow of the Pleroma
Chapter IX There is but one Creator of the world, God the Father: this the constant belief of the Church
Chapter X Perverse interpretations of Scripture by the heretics: God created all things out of nothing, and not from pre-existent matter
Chapter XI The heretics, from their disbelief of the truth, have fallen into an abyss of error: reasons for investigating their systems
Chapter XII The Triacontad of the heretics errs both by defect and excess: Sophia could never have produced anything apart from her consort; Logos and Sige could not have been contemporaries
Chapter XIII The first order of production maintained by the heretics is altogether indefensible
Chapter XIV Valentinus and his followers derived the principles of their system from the heathen; the names only are changed
Chapter XV No account can be given of these productions
Chapter XVI The Creator of the world either produced of Himself the images of things to be made, or the Pleroma was formed after the image of some previous system; and so on ad infinitum
Chapter XVII Inquiry into the production of the AEons: whatever its supposed nature, it is in every respect inconsistent; and on the hypothesis of the heretics, even Nous and the Father Himself would be stained with ignorance
Chapter XVIII Sophia was never really in ignorance or passion; her Enthymesis could not have been separated from herself, or exhibited special tendencies of its own
Chapter XIX Absurdities of the heretics as to their own origin: their opinions respecting the Demiurge shown to be equally untenable and ridiculous
Chapter XX Futility of the arguments adduced to demonstrate the sufferings of the twelfth AEon, from the parables, the treachery of Judas, and the passion of our Saviour
Chapter XXI The twelve apostles were not a type of the AEons
Chapter XXII The thirty AEons are not typified by the fact that Christ was baptized in His thirtieth year: He did not suffer in the twelfth month after His baptism, but was more than fifty years old when He died
Chapter XXIII The woman who suffered from an issue of blood was no type of the suffering AEon
Chapter XXIV Folly of the arguments derived by the heretics from numbers, letters, and syllables
Chapter XXV God is not to be sought after by means of letters, syllables, and numbers; necessity of humility in such investigations
Chapter XXVI ”Knowledge puffeth up, but love edifieth.”
Chapter XXVII Proper mode of interpreting parables and obscure passages of Scripture
Chapter XXVIII Perfect knowledge cannot be attained in the present life: many questions must be submissively left in the hands of God
Chapter XXIX Refutation of the views of the heretics as to the future destiny of the soul and body
Chapter XXX Absurdity of their styling themselves spiritual, while the Demiurge is declared to be animal
Chapter XXXI Recapitulation and application of the foregoing arguments
Chapter XXXII Further exposure of the wicked and blasphemous doctrines of the heretics
Chapter XXXIII Absurdity of the doctrine of the transmigration of souls
Chapter XXXIV Souls can be recognised in the separate state, and are immortal although they once had a beginning
Chapter XXXV Refutation of Basilides, and of the opinion that the prophets uttered their predictions under the inspiration of different gods
Book III
Preface
Chapter I The apostles did not commence to preach the Gospel, or to place anything on record until they were endowed with the gifts and power of the Holy Spirit. They preached one God alone, Maker of heaven and earth
Chapter II The heretics follow neither Scripture nor tradition
Chapter III A refutation of the heretics, from the fact that, in the various Churches, a perpetual succession of bishops was kept up
Chapter IV The truth is to be found nowhere else but in the Catholic Church, the sole depository of apostolical doctrine. Heresies are of recent formation, and cannot trace their origin up to the apostles
Chapter V Christ and His apostles, without any fraud, deception, or hypocrisy, preached that one God, the Father, was the founder of all things. They did not accommodate their doctrine to the prepossessions of their hearers
Chapter VI The Holy Ghost, throughout the Old Testament Scriptures, made mention of no other God or Lord, save him who is the true God
Chapter VII Reply to an objection founded on the words of St. Paul (2 Cor. iv. 4). St. Paul occasionally uses words not in their grammatical sequence
Chapter VIII Answer to an objection, arising from the words of Christ (Matt. vi. 24). God alone is to be really called God and Lord, for He is without beginning and end
Chapter IX One and the same God, the Creator of heaven and earth, is He whom the prophets foretold, and who was declared by the Gospel. Proof of this, at the outset, from St. Matthew’s Gospel
Chapter X Proofs of the foregoing, drawn from the Gospels of Mark and Luke
Chapter XI Proofs in continuation, extracted from St. John’s Gospel. The Gospels are four in number, neither more nor less. Mystic reasons for this
Chapter XII Doctrine of the rest of the apostles
Chapter XIII Refutation of the opinion, that Paul was the only apostle who had knowledge of the truth
Chapter XIV If Paul had known any mysteries unrevealed to the other apostles, Luke, his constant companion and fellow-traveller, could not have been ignorant of them; neither could the truth have possibly lain hid from him, through whom alone we learn many and most important particulars of the Gospel history
Chapter XV Refutation of the Ebionites, who disparaged the authority of St. Paul, from the writings of St. Luke, which must be received as a whole. Exposure of the hypocrisy, deceit, and pride of the Gnostics. The apostles and their disciples knew and preached one God, the Creator of the world
Chapter XVI Proofs from the apostolic writings, that Jesus Christ was one and the same, the only begotten Son of God, perfect God and perfect man
Chapter XVII The apostles teach that it was neither Christ nor the Saviour, but the Holy Spirit, who did descend upon Jesus. The reason for this descent
Chapter XVIII Continuation of the foregoing argument. Proofs from the writings of St. Paul, and from the words of Our Lord, that Christ and Jesus cannot be considered as distinct beings; neither can it be alleged that the Son of God became man merely in appearance, but that He did so truly and actually
Chapter XIX Jesus Christ was not a mere man, begotten from Joseph in the ordinary course of nature, but was very God, begotten of the Father most high, and very man, born of the Virgin
Chapter XX God showed himself, by the fall of man, as patient, benign, merciful, mighty to save. Man is therefore most ungrateful, if, unmindful of his own lot, and of the benefits held out to him, he do not acknowledge divine grace
Chapter XXI A vindication of the prophecy in Isa. vii. 14 against the misinterpretations of Theodotion, Aquila, the Ebionites, and the Jews. Authority of the Septuagint version. Arguments in proof that Christ was born of a virgin
Chapter XXII Christ assumed actual flesh, conceived and born of the Virgin
Chapter XXIII Arguments in opposition to Tatian, showing that it was consonant to divine justice and mercy that the first Adam should first partake in that salvation offered to all by Christ
Chapter XXIV Recapitulation of the various arguments adduced against Gnostic impiety under all its aspects. The heretics, tossed about by every blast of doctrine, are opposed by the uniform teaching of the Church, which remains so always, and is consistent with itself
Chapter XXV This world is ruled by the providence of one God, who is both endowed with infinite justice to punish the wicked, and with infinite goodness to bless the pious, and impart to them salvation
Book IV
Preface
Chapter I The Lord acknowledged but one God and Father
Chapter II Proofs from the plain testimony of Moses, and of the other prophets, whose words are the words of Christ, that there is but one God, the founder of the world, whom Our Lord preached, and whom He called His Father
Chapter III Answer to the cavils of the Gnostics. We are not to suppose that the true God can be changed, or come to an end because the heavens, which are His throne and the earth, His footstool, shall pass away
Chapter IV Answer to another objection, showing that the destruction of Jerusalem, which was the city of the great King, diminished nothing from the supreme majesty and power of God, for that this destruction was put in execution by the most wise counsel of the same God
Chapter V The author returns to his former argument, and shows that there was but one God announced by the law and prophets, whom Christ confesses as His Father, and who, through His word, one living God with Him, made Himself known to men in both covenants
Chapter VI Explanation of the words of Christ, “No man knoweth the Father, but the Son,” etc.; which words the heretics misinterpret. Proof that, by the Father revealing the Son, and by the Son being revealed, the Father was never unknown
Chapter VII Recapitulation of the foregoing argument, showing that Abraham, through the revelation of the Word, knew the Father, and the coming of the Son of God. For this cause, he rejoiced to see the day of Christ, when the promises made to him should be fulfilled. The fruit of this rejoicing has flowed to posterity, viz., to those who are partakers in the faith of Abraham, but not to the Jews who reject the Word of God
Chapter VIII Vain attempts of Marcion and his followers, who exclude Abraham from the salvation bestowed by Christ, who liberated not only Abraham, but the seed of Abraham, by fulfilling and not destroying the law when He healed on the Sabbath-day
Chapter IX There is but one author, and one end to both covenants
Chapter X The Old Testament Scriptures, and those written by Moses in particular, do everywhere make mention of the Son of God, and foretell His advent and passion. From this fact it follows that they were inspired by one and the same God
Chapter XI The old prophets and righteous men knew beforehand of the advent of Christ, and earnestly desired to see and hear Him, He revealing himself in the Scriptures by the Holy Ghost, and without any change in Himself, enriching men day by day with benefits, but conferring them in greater abundance on later than on former generations
Chapter XII It clearly appears that there was but one author of both the old and the new law, from the fact that Christ condemned traditions and customs repugnant to the former, while He confirmed its most important precepts, and taught that He was Himself the end of the Mosaic law
Chapter XIII Christ did not abrogate the natural precepts of the law, but rather fulfilled and extended them. He removed the yoke and bondage of the old law, so that mankind, being now set free, might serve God with that trustful piety which becometh sons
Chapter XIV If God demands obedience from man, if He formed man, called him and placed him under laws, it was merely for man’s welfare; not that God stood in need of man, but that He graciously conferred upon man His favours in every possible manner
Chapter XV At first God deemed it sufficient to inscribe the natural law, or the Decalogue, upon the hearts of men; but afterwards He found it necessary to bridle, with the yoke of the Mosaic law, the desires of the Jews, who were abusing their liberty; and even to add some special commands, because of the hardness of their hearts
Chapter XVI Perfect righteousness was conferred neither by circumcision nor by any other legal ceremonies. The Decalogue, however, was not cancelled by Christ, but is always in force: men were never released from its commandments
Chapter XVII Proof that God did not appoint the Levitical dispensation for His own sake, or as requiring such service; for He does, in fact, need nothing from men
Chapter XVIII Concerning sacrifices and oblations, and those who truly offer them
Chapter XIX Earthly things may be the type of heavenly, but the latter cannot be the types of others still superior and unknown; nor can we, without absolute madness, maintain that God is known to us only as the type of a still unknown and superior being
Chapter XX That one God formed all things in the world, by means of the Word and the Holy Spirit: and that although He is to us in this life invisible and incomprehensible, nevertheless He is not unknown; inasmuch as His works do declare Him, and His Word has shown that in many modes He may be seen and known
Chapter XXI Abraham’s faith was identical with ours; this faith was prefigured by the words and actions of the old patriarchs
Chapter XXII Christ did not come for the sake of the men of one age only, but for all who, living righteously and piously, had believed upon Him; and for those, too, who shall believe
Chapter XXIII The patriarchs and prophets by pointing out the advent of Christ, fortified thereby, as it were, the way of posterity to the faith of Christ; and so the labours of the apostles were lessened inasmuch as they gathered in the fruits of the labours of others
Chapter XXIV The conversion of the Gentiles was more difficult than that of the Jews; the labours of those apostles, therefore who engaged in the former task, were greater than those who undertook the latter
Chapter XXV Both covenants were prefigured in Abraham, and in the labour of Tamar; there was, however, but one and the same God to each covenant
Chapter XXVI The treasure hid in the Scriptures is Christ; the true exposition of the Scriptures is to be found in the Church alone
Chapter XXVII The sins of the men of old time, which incurred the displeasure of God, were, by His providence, committed to writing, that we might derive instruction thereby, and not be filled with pride. We must not, therefore, infer that there was another God than He whom Christ preached; we should rather fear, lest the one and the same God who inflicted punishment on the ancients, should bring down heavier upon us
Chapter XXVIII Those persons prove themselves senseless who exaggerate the mercy of Christ, but are silent as to the judgment, and look only at the more abundant grace of the New Testament; but, forgetful of the greater degree of perfection which it demands from us, they endeavour to show that there is another God beyond Him who created the world
Chapter XXIX Refutation of the arguments of the Marcionites, who attempted to show that God was the author of sin, because He blinded Pharaoh and his servants
Chapter XXX Refutation of another argument adduced by the Marcionites, that God directed the Hebrews to spoil the Egyptians
Chapter XXXI We should not hastily impute as crimes to the men of old time those actions which the Scripture has not condemned, but should rather seek in them types of things to come: an example of this in the incest committed by Lot
Chapter XXXII That one God was the author of both Testaments, is confirmed by the authority of a presbyter who had been taught by the apostles
Chapter XXXIII Whosoever confesses that one God is the author of both Testaments, and diligently reads the Scriptures in company with the presbyters of the Church, is a true spiritual disciple; and he will rightly understand and interpret all that the prophets have declared respecting Christ and the liberty of the New Testament
Chapter XXXIV Proof against the Marcionites, that the prophets referred in all their predictions to our Christ
Chapter XXXV A refutation of those who allege that the prophets uttered some predictions under the inspiration of the highest, others from the Demiurge. Disagreements of the Valentinians among themselves with regard to these same predictions
Chapter XXXVI The prophets were sent from one and the same Father from whom the Son was sent
Chapter XXXVII Men are possessed of free will, and endowed with the faculty of making a choice. It is not true, therefore, that some are by nature good, and others bad
Chapter XXXVIII Why man was not made perfect from the beginning
Chapter XXXIX Man is endowed with the faculty of distinguishing good and evil; so that, without compulsion, he has the power, by his own will and choice, to perform God’s commandments, by doing which he avoids the evils prepared for the rebellious
Chapter XL One and the same God the Father inflicts punishment on the reprobate, and bestows rewards on the elect
Chapter XLI Those persons who do not believe in God, but who are disobedient, are angels and sons of the devil, not indeed by nature, but by imitation. Close of this book, and scope of the succeeding one
Book V
Preface
Chapter I Christ alone is able to teach divine things, and to redeem us: He, the same, took flesh of the Virgin Mary, not merely in appearance, but actually, by the operation of the Holy Spirit, in order to renovate us. Strictures on the conceits of Valentinus and Ebion
Chapter II When Christ visited us in His grace, He did not come to what did not belong to Him: also, by shedding His true blood for us, and exhibiting to us His true flesh in the Eucharist, He conferred upon our flesh the capacity of salvation
Chapter III The power and glory of God shine forth in the weakness of human flesh, as He will render our body a participator of the resurrection and of immortality, although He has formed it from the dust of the earth; He will also bestow upon it the enjoyment of immortality, just as He grants it this short life in common with the soul
Chapter IV Those persons are deceived who feign another God the Father besides the Creator of the world; for he must have been feeble and useless, or else malignant and full of envy, if he be either unable or unwilling to extend external life to our bodies
Chapter V The prolonged life of the ancients, the translation of Elijah and of Enoch in their own bodies, as well as the preservation of Jonah, of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, in the midst of extreme peril, are clear demonstrations that God can raise up our bodies to life eternal
Chapter VI God will bestow salvation upon the whole nature of man, consisting of body and soul in close union, since the Word took it upon Him, and adorned with the gifts of the Holy Spirit, of whom our bodies are, and are termed, the temples
Chapter VII Inasmuch as Christ did rise in our flesh, it follows that we shall be also raised in the same; since the resurrection promised to us should not be referred to spirits naturally immortal, but to bodies in themselves mortal
Chapter VIII The gifts of the Holy Spirit which we receive prepare us for incorruption, render us spiritual, and separate us from carnal men. These two classes are signified by the clean and unclean animals in the legal dispensation
Chapter IX Showing how that passage of the apostle which the heretics pervert, should be understood; viz., “Flesh and blood shall not possess the kingdom of God.”
Chapter X By a comparison drawn from the wild olive-tree, whose quality but not whose nature is changed by grafting, he proves more important things; he points out also that man without the Spirit is not capable of bringing forth fruit, or of inheriting the kingdom of God
Chapter XI Treats upon the actions of carnal and of spiritual persons; also, that the spiritual cleansing is not to be referred to the substance of our bodies, but to the manner of our former life
Chapter XII Of the difference between life and death; of the breath of life and the vivifying Spirit: also how it is that the substance of flesh revives which once was dead
Chapter XIII In the dead who were raised by Christ we possess the highest proof of the resurrection; and our hearts are shown to be capable of life eternal, because they can now receive the Spirit of God
Chapter XIV Unless the flesh were to be saved, the Word would not have taken upon Him flesh of the same substance as ours: from this it would follow that neither should we have been reconciled by Him
Chapter XV Proofs of the resurrection from Isaiah and Ezekiel; the same God who created us will also raise us up
Chapter XVI Since our bodies return to the earth, it follows that they have their substance from it; also, by the advent of the Word, the image of God in us appeared in a clearer light
Chapter XVII There is but one Lord and one God, the Father and Creator of all things, who has loved us in Christ, given us commandments, and remitted our sins; whose Son and Word Christ proved Himself to be, when He forgave our sins
Chapter XVIII God the Father and His Word have formed all created things (which They use) by Their own power and wisdom, not out of defect or ignorance. The Son of God, who received all power from the Father, would otherwise never have taken flesh upon Him
Chapter XIX A comparison is instituted between the disobedient and sinning Eve and the Virgin Mary, her patroness. Various and discordant heresies are mentioned
Chapter XX Those pastors are to be heard to whom the apostles committed the Churches, possessing one and the same doctrine of salvation; the heretics, on the other hand, are to be avoided. We must think soberly with regard to the mysteries of the faith
Chapter XXI Christ is the head of all things already mentioned. It was fitting that He should be sent by the Father, the Creator of all things, to assume human nature, and should be tempted by Satan, that He might fulfil the promises, and carry off a glorious and perfect victory
Chapter XXII The true Lord and the one God is declared by the law, and manifested by Christ His Son in the Gospel; whom alone we should adore, and from Him we must look for all good things, not from Satan
Chapter XXIII The devil is well practised in falsehood, by which Adam having been led astray, sinned on the sixth day of the creation, in which day also he has been renewed by Christ
Chapter XXIV Of the constant falsehood of the devil, and of the powers and governments of the world, which we ought to obey, inasmuch as they are appointed of God, not of the devil
Chapter XXV The fraud, pride, and tyrannical kingdom of Antichrist, as described by Daniel and Paul
Chapter XXVI John and Daniel have predicted the dissolution and desolation of the Roman Empire, which shall precede the end of the world and the eternal kingdom of Christ. The Gnostics are refuted, those tools of Satan, who invent another Father different from the Creator
Chapter XXVII The future judgment by Christ. Communion with and separation from the divine being. The eternal punishment of unbelievers
Chapter XXVIII The distinction to be made between the righteous and the wicked. The future apostasy in the time of Antichrist, and the end of the world
Chapter XXIX All things have been created for the service of man. The deceits, wickedness, and apostate power of Antichrist. This was prefigured at the deluge, as afterwards by the persecution of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego
Chapter XXX Although certain as to the number of the name of Antichrist, yet we should come to no rash conclusions as to the name itself, because this number is capable of being fitted to many names. Reasons for this point being reserved by the Holy Spirit. Antichrist’s reign and death
Chapter XXXI The preservation of our bodies is confirmed by the resurrection and ascension of Christ: the souls of the saints during the intermediate period are in a state of expectation of that time when they shall receive their perfect and consummated glory
Chapter XXXII In that flesh in which the saints have suffered so many afflictions, they shall receive the fruits of their labours; especially since all creation waits for this, and God promises it to Abraham and his seed
Chapter XXXIII Further proofs of the same proposition, drawn from the promises made by Christ, when He declared that He would drink of the fruit of the vine with His disciples in His Father’s kingdom, while at the same time He promised to reward them an hundred-fold, and to make them partake of banquets. The blessing pronounced by Jacob had pointed out this already, as Papias and the elders have interpreted it
Chapter XXXIV He fortifies his opinions with regard to the temporal and earthly kingdom of the saints after their resurrection, by the various testimonies of Isaiah, Ezekiel, Jeremiah, and Daniel; also by the parable of the servants watching, to whom the Lord promised that He would minister
Chapter XXXV He contends that these testimonies already alleged cannot be understood allegorically of celestial blessings, but that they shall have their fulfilment after the coming of Antichrist, and the resurrection, in the terrestrial Jerusalem. To the former prophecies he subjoins others drawn from Isaiah, Jeremiah, and the Apocalypse of John
Chapter XXXVI Men shall be actually raised: the world shall not be annihilated; but there shall be various mansions for the saints, according to the rank allotted to each individual. All things shall be subject to God the Father, and so shall He be all in all
Fragments from the Lost Writings of Irenaeus
I
II
III
IV
V
VI
VII
VIII
IX
X
XI
XII
XIII
XIV
XV
XVI
XVII
XVIII
XIX
XX
XXI
XXII
XXIII
XXIV
XXV
XXVI
XXVII
XXVIII
XXIX
XXX
XXXI
XXXII
XXXIII
XXXIV
XXXV
XXXVI
XXXVII
XXXVIII
XXXIX
XL
XLI
XLII
XLIII
XLIV
XLV
XLVI
XLVII
XLVIII
XLIX
L
LI
LII
LIII
LIV
LV
ANF02 FATHERS OF THE SECOND CENTURY: HERMAS, TATIAN, ATHENAGORAS, THEOPHILUS, AND CLEMENT OF ALEXANDRIA (ENTIRE)
ANF02 CONTENTS
THE PASTOR OF HERMAS
Book First Visions
Vision First Against Filthy and Proud Thoughts, and the Carelessness of Hermas in Chastising His Sons
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Vision Second Again, of His Neglect in Chastising His Talkative Wife and His Lustful Sons, and of His Character
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Vision Third Concerning the Building of the Triumphant Church, and the Various Classes of Reprobate Men
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Chap. V
Chap. VI
Chap. VII
Chap. VIII
Chap. IX
Chap. X
Chap. XI
Chap. XII
Chap. XIII
Vision Fourth Concerning the Trial and Tribulation that are to Come Upon Men
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Book Second Commandments
Commandment First On Faith in God
Commandment Second On Avoiding Evil-Speaking, and on Giving Alms in Simplicity
Commandment Third On Avoiding Falsehood, and on the Repentance of Hermas for His Dissimulation
Commandment Fourth On Putting One’s Wife Away for Adultery
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Commandment Fifth Of Sadness of Heart, and of Patience
Chap. I
Chap. II
Commandment Sixth How to Recognise the Two Spirits Attendant on Each Man, and How to Distinguish the Suggestions of the One from Those of the Other
Chap. I
Chap. II
Commandment Seventh On Fearing God, and Not Fearing the Devil
Commandment Eighth We Ought to Shun that Which is Evil, and Do that Which is Good
Commandment Ninth Prayer Must Be Made to God Without Ceasing, and with Unwavering Confidence
Commandment Tenth Of Grief, and Not Grieving the Spirit of God Which is in Us
Chap. I
Chap. II
Commandment Eleventh The Spirit and Prophets to Be Tried by Their Works; Also of the Two Kinds of Spirit
Commandment Twelfth On the Twofold Desire. The Commandments of God Can Be Kept, and Believers Ought Not to Fear the Devil
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Chap. V
Chap. VI
Book Third Similitudes
Similitude First As in This World We Have No Abiding City, We Ought to Seek One to Come
Similitude Second As the Vine is Supported by the Elm, So is the Rich Man Helped by the Prayer of the Poor
Similitude Third As in Winter Green Trees Cannot Be Distinguished from Withered, So in This World Neither Can the Just from the Unjust
Similitude Fourth As in Summer Living Trees are Distinguished from Withered by Fruit and Living Leaves, So in the World to Come the Just Differ from the Unjust in Happiness
Similitude Fifth Of True Fasting and Its Reward: Also of Purity of Body
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Chap. V
Chap. VI
Chap. VII
Similitude Sixth Of the Two Classes of Voluptuous Men, and of Their Death, Falling Away, and the Duration of Their Punishment
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Chap. V
Similitude Seventh They Who Repent Must Bring Forth Fruits Worthy of Repentance
Similitude Eighth The Sins of the Elect and of the Penitent are of Many Kinds, But All Will Be Rewarded According to the Measure of Their Repentance and Good Works
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Chap. V
Chap. VI
Chap. VII
Chap. VIII
Chap. IX
Chap. X
Chap. XI
Similitude Ninth The Great Mysteries in the Building of the Militant and Triumphant Church
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Chap. V
Chap. VI
Chap. VII
Chap. VIII
Chap. IX
Chap. X
Chap. XI
Chap. XII
Chap. XIII
Chap. XIV
Chap. XV
Chap. XVI
Chap. XVII
Chap. XVIII
Chap. XIX
Chap. XX
Chap. XXI
Chap. XXII
Chap. XXIII
Chap. XXIV
Chap. XXV
Chap. XXVI
Chap. XXVII
Chap. XXVIII
Chap. XXIX
Chap. XXX
Chap. XXXI
Chap. XXXII
Chap. XXXIII
Similitude Tenth Concerning Repentance and Alms-Giving
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
TATIAN
Tatian’s Address to the Greeks
Chapter I The Greeks Claim, Without Reason, the Invention of the Arts
Chapter II The Vices and Errors of the Philosophers
Chapter III Ridicule of the Philosophers
Chapter IV The Christians Worship God Alone
Chapter V The Doctrine of the Christians as to the Creation of the World
Chapter VI Christians’ Belief in the Resurrection
Chapter VII Concerning the Fall of Man
Chapter VIII The Demons Sin Among Mankind
Chapter IX They Give Rise to Superstitions
Chapter X Ridicule of the Heathen Divinities
Chapter XI The Sin of Men Due Not to Fate, But to Free-Will
Chapter XII The Two Kinds of Spirits
Chapter XIII Theory of the Soul’s Immortality
Chapter XIV The Demons Shall Be Punished More Severely Than Men
Chapter XV Necessity of a Union with the Holy Spirit
Chapter XVI Vain Display of Power by the Demons
Chapter XVII They Falsely Promise Health to Their Votaries
Chapter XVIII They Deceive, Instead of Healing
Chapter XIX Depravity Lies at the Bottom of Demon-Worship
Chapter XX Thanks are Ever Due to God
Chapter XXI Doctrines of the Christians and Greeks Respecting God Compared
Chapter XXII Ridicule of the Solemnities of the Greeks
Chapter XXIII Of the Pugilists and Gladiators
Chapter XXIV Of the Other Public Amusements
Chapter XXV Boastings and Quarrels of the Philosophers
Chapter XXVI Ridicule of the Studies of the Greeks
Chapter XXVII The Christians are Hated Unjustly
Chapter XXVIII Condemnation of the Greek Legislation
Chapter XXIX Account of Tatian’s Conversion
Chapter XXX How He Resolved to Resist the Devil
Chapter XXXI The Philosophy of the Christians More Ancient Than that of the Greeks
Chapter XXXII The Doctrine of the Christians, is Opposed to Dissensions, and Fitted for All
Chapter XXXIII Vindication of Christian Women
Chapter XXXIV Ridicule of the Statues Erected by the Greeks
Chapter XXXV Tatian Speaks as an Eye-Witness
Chapter XXXVI Testimony of the Chaldeans to the Antiquity of Moses
Chapter XXXVII Testimony of the Phoenicians
Chapter XXXVIII The Egyptians Place Moses in the Reign of Inachus
Chapter XXXIX Catalogue of the Argive Kings
Chapter XL Moses More Ancient and Credible Than the Heathen Heroes
Chapter XLI
Chapter XLII Concluding Statement as to the Author
Fragments
I
II
III
IV
V
VI
VII
VIII
IX
X
XI
XII
THEOPHILUS
Theophilus of Antioch
Book I
Chapter I Autolycus an Idolater and Scorner of Christians
Chapter II That the Eyes of the Soul Must Be Purged Ere God Can Be Seen
Chapter III Nature of God
Chapter IV Attributes of God
Chapter V The Invisible God Perceived Through His Works
Chapter VI God is Known by His Works
Chapter VII We Shall See God When We Put on Immortality
Chapter VIII Faith Required in All Matters
Chapter IX Immoralities of the Gods
Chapter X Absurdities of Idolatry
Chapter XI The King to Be Honoured, God to Be Worshipped
Chapter XII Meaning of the Name Christian
Chapter XIII The Resurrection Proved by Examples
Chapter XIV Theophilus an Example of Conversion
Book II
Chapter I Occasion of Writing This Book
Chapter II The Gods are Despised When They are Made; But Become Valuable When Bought
Chapter III What Has Become of the Gods?
Chapter IV Absurd Opinions of the Philosophers Concerning God
Chapter V Opinions of Homer and Hesiod Concerning the Gods
Chapter VI Hesiod on the Origin of the World
Chapter VII Fabulous Heathen Genealogies
Chapter VIII Opinions Concerning Providence
Chapter IX The Prophets Inspired by the Holy Ghost
Chapter X The World Created by God Through the Word
Chapter XI The Six Days’ Work Described
Chapter XII The Glory of the Six Days’ Work
Chapter XIII Remarks on the Creation of the World
Chapter XIV The World Compared to the Sea
Chapter XV Of the Fourth Day
Chapter XVI Of the Fifth Day
Chapter XVII Of the Sixth Day
Chapter XVIII The Creation of Man
Chapter XIX Man is Placed in Paradise
Chapter XX The Scriptural Account of Paradise
Chapter XXI Of the Fall of Man
Chapter XXII Why God is Said to Have Walked
Chapter XXIII The Truth of the Account in Genesis
Chapter XXIV The Beauty of Paradise
Chapter XXV God Was Justified in Forbidding Man to Eat of the Tree of Knowledge
Chapter XXVI God’s Goodness in Expelling Man from Paradise
Chapter XXVII The Nature of Man
Chapter XXVIII Why Eve Was Formed of Adam’s Rib
Chapter XXIX Cain’s Crime
Chapter XXX Cain’s Family and Their Inventions
Chapter XXXI The History After the Flood
Chapter XXXII How the Human Race Was Dispersed
Chapter XXXIII Profane History Gives No Account of These Matters
Chapter XXXIV The Prophets Enjoined Holiness of Life
Chapter XXXV Precepts from the Prophetic Books
Chapter XXXVI Prophecies of the Sibyl
Chapter XXXVII The Testimonies of the Poets
Chapter XXXVIII The Teachings of the Greek Poets and Philosophers Confirmatory of Those of the Hebrew Prophets
Book III
Chapter I Autolycus Not Yet Convinced
Chapter II Profane Authors Had No Means of Knowing the Truth
Chapter III Their Contradictions
Chapter IV How Autolycus Had Been Misled by False Accusations Against the Christians
Chapter V Philosophers Inculcate Cannibalism
Chapter VI Other Opinions of the Philosophers
Chapter VII Varying Doctrine Concerning the Gods
Chapter VIII Wickedness Attributed to the Gods by Heathen Writers
Chapter IX Christian Doctrine of God and His Law
Chapter X Of Humanity to Strangers
Chapter XI Of Repentance
Chapter XII Of Righteousness
Chapter XIII Of Chastity
Chapter XIV Of Loving Our Enemies
Chapter XV The Innocence of the Christians Defended
Chapter XVI Uncertain Conjectures of the Philosophers
Chapter XVII Accurate Information of the Christians
Chapter XVIII Errors of the Greeks About the Deluge
Chapter XIX Accurate Account of the Deluge
Chapter XX Antiquity of Moses
Chapter XXI Of Manetho’s Inaccuracy
Chapter XXII Antiquity of the Temple
Chapter XXIII Prophets More Ancient Than Greek Writers
Chapter XXIV Chronology from Adam
Chapter XXV From Saul to the Captivity
Chapter XXVI Contrast Between Hebrew and Greek Writings
Chapter XXVII Roman Chronology to the Death of M. Aurelius
Chapter XXVIII Leading Chronological Epochs
Chapter XXIX Antiquity of Christianity
Chapter XXX Why the Greeks Did Not Mention Our Histories
ATHENAGORAS
A Plea For the Christians
Chapter I Injustice Shown Towards the Christians
Chapter II Claim to Be Treated as Others are When Accused
Chapter III Charges Brought Against the Christians
Chapter IV The Christians are Not Atheists, But Acknowledge One Only God
Chapter V Testimony of the Poets to the Unity of God
Chapter VI Opinions of the Philosophers as to the One God
Chapter VII Superiority of the Christian Doctrine Respecting God
Chapter VIII Absurdities of Polytheism
Chapter IX The Testimony of the Prophets
Chapter X The Christians Worship the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost
Chapter XI The Moral Teaching of the Christians Repels the Charge Brought Against Them
Chapter XII Consequent Absurdity of the Charge of Atheism
Chapter XIII Why the Christians Do Not Offer Sacrifices
Chapter XIV Inconsistency of Those Who Accuse the Christians
Chapter XV The Christians Distinguish God from Matter
Chapter XVI The Christians Do Not Worship the Universe
Chapter XVII The Names of the Gods and Their Images are But of Recent Date
Chapter XVIII The Gods Themselves Have Been Created, as the Poets Confess
Chapter XIX The Philosophers Agree with the Poets Respecting the Gods
Chapter XX Absurd Representations of the Gods
Chapter XXI Impure Loves Ascribed to the Gods
Chapter XXII Pretended Symbolical Explanations
Chapter XXIII Opinions of Thales and Plato
Chapter XXIV Concerning the Angels and Giants
Chapter XXV The Poets and Philosophers Have Denied a Divine Providence
Chapter XXVI The Demons Allure Men to the Worship of Images
Chapter XXVII Artifices of the Demons
Chapter XXVIII The Heathen Gods Were Simply Men
Chapter XXIX Proof of the Same from the Poets
Chapter XXX Reasons Why Divinity Has Been Ascribed to Men
Chapter XXXI Confutation of the Other Charges Brought Against the Christians
Chapter XXXII Elevated Morality of the Christians
Chapter XXXIII Chastity of the Christians with Respect to Marriage
Chapter XXXIV The Vast Difference in Morals Between the Christians and Their Accusers
Chapter XXXV The Christians Condemn and Detest All Cruelty
Chapter XXXVI Bearing of the Doctrine of the Resurrection on the Practices of the Christians
Chapter XXXVII Entreaty to Be Fairly Judged
The Treatise of Athenagoras
Chapter I Defence of the Truth Should Precede Discussions Regarding It
Chapter II A Resurrection is Not Impossible
Chapter III He Who Could Create, Can Also Raise Up the Dead
Chapter IV Objection from the Fact that Some Human Bodies Have Become Part of Others
Chapter V Reference to the Processes of Digestion and Nutrition
Chapter VI Everything that is Useless or Hurtful is Rejected
Chapter VII The Resurrection-Body Different from the Present
Chapter VIII Human Flesh Not the Proper or Natural Food of Men
Chapter IX Absurdity of Arguing from Man’s Impotency
Chapter X It Cannot Be Shown that God Does Not Will a Resurrection
Chapter XI Recapitulation
Chapter XII Argument for the Resurrection /rom the Purpose Contemplated in Man’s Creation
Chapter XIII Continuation of the Argument
Chapter XIV The Resurrection Does Not Rest Solely on the Fact of a Future Judgment
Chapter XV Argument for the Resurrection from the Nature of Man
Chapter XVI Analogy of Death and Sleep, and Consequent Argument for the Resurrection
Chapter XVII The Series of Changes We Can Now Trace in Man Renders a Resurrection Probable
Chapter XVIII Judgment Must Have Reference Both to Soul and Body: There Will Therefore Be a Resurrection
Chapter XIX Man Would Be More Unfavourably Situated Than the Beasts If There Were No Resurrection
Chapter XX Man Must Be Possessed Both of a Body and Soul Hereafter, that the Judgment Passed Upon Him May Be Just
Chapter XXI Continuation of the Argument
Chapter XXII Continuation of the Argument
Chapter XXIII Continuation of the Argument
Chapter XXIV Argument for the Resurrection from the Chief End of Man
Chapter XXV Argument Continued and Concluded
CLEMENT OF ALEXANDRIA
Exhortation to the Heathen
Chapter I Exhortation to Abandon the Impious Mysteries of Idolatry for the Adoration of the Divine Word and God the Father
Chapter II The Absurdity and Impiety of the Heathen Mysteries and Fables About the Birth and Death of Their Gods
Chapter III The Cruelty of the Sacrifices to the Gods
Chapter IV The Absurdity and Shamefulness of the Images by Which the Gods are Worshipped
Chapter V The Opinions of the Philosophers Respecting God
Chapter VI By Divine Inspiration Philosophers Sometimes Hit on the Truth
Chapter VII The Poets Also Bear Testimony to the Truth
Chapter VIII The True Doctrine is to Be Sought in the Prophets
Chapter IX ”That Those Grievously Sin Who Despise or Neglect God’s Gracious Calling.”
Chapter X Answer to the Objection of the Heathen, that It Was Not Right to Abandon the Customs of Their Fathers
Chapter XI How Great are the Benefits Conferred on Man Through the Advent of Christ
Chapter XII Exhortation to Abandon Their Old Errors and Listen to the Instructions of Christ
The Instructor
Book I
Chapter I The Office of the Instructor
Chapter II Our Instructor’s Treatment of Our Sins
Chapter III The Philanthropy of the Instructor
Chapter IV Men and Women Alike Under the Instructor’s Charge
Chapter V All Who Walk According to Truth are Children of God
Chapter VI The Name Children Does Not Imply Instruction in Elementary Principles
Chapter VII Who the Instructor Is, and Respecting His Instruction
Chapter VIII Against Those Who Think that What is Just is Not Good
Chapter IX That It is the Prerogative of the Same Power to Be Beneficent and to Punish Justly. Also the Manner of the Instruction of the Logos
Chapter X That the Same God, by the Same Word, Restrains from Sin by Threatening, and Saves Humanity by Exhorting
Chapter XI That the Word Instructed by the Law and the Prophets
Chapter XII The Instructor Characterized by the Severity and Benignity of Paternal Affection
Chapter XIII Virtue Rational, Sin Irrational
Book II
Chapter I On Eating
Chapter II On Drinking
Chapter III On Costly Vessels
Chapter IV How to Conduct Ourselves at Feasts
Chapter V On Laughter
Chapter VI On Filthy Speaking
Chapter VII Directions for Those Who Live Together
Chapter VIII On the Use of Ointments and Crowns
Chapter IX On Sleep
Chapter X Quaenam de Procreatione Liberorum Tractanda Sint
Chapter XI On Clothes
Chapter XII On Shoes
Chapter XIII Against Excessive Fondness for Jewels and Gold Ornaments
Book III
Chapter I On the True Beauty
Chapter II Against Embellishing the Body
Chapter III Against Men Who Embellish Themselves
Chapter IV With Whom We are to Associate
Chapter V Behaviour in the Baths
Chapter VI The Christian Alone Rich
Chapter VII Frugality a Good Provision for the Christian
Chapter VIII Similitudes and Examples a Most Important Part of Right Instruction
Chapter IX Why We are to Use the Bath
Chapter X The Exercises Suited to a Good Life
Chapter XI A Compendious View of the Christian Life
Chapter XII Continuation: with Texts from Scripture
Prayer to the Paedagogus
A Hymn to Christ the Saviour
To the Paedagogus
The Stromata, or Miscellanies
Book I
Chapter I Preface—The Author’s Object—The Utility of Written Compositions
Chapter II Objection to the Number of Extracts from Philosophical Writings in These Books Anticipated and Answered
Chapter III Against the Sophists
Chapter IV Human Arts as Well as Divine Knowledge Proceed from God
Chapter V Philosophy the Handmaid of Theology
Chapter VI The Benefit of Culture
Chapter VII The Eclectic Philosophy Paves the Way for Divine Virtue
Chapter VIII The Sophistical Arts Useless
Chapter IX Human Knowledge Necessary for the Understanding of the Scriptures
Chapter X To Act Well of Greater Consequence Than to Speak Well
Chapter XI What is the Philosophy Which the Apostle Bids Us Shun?
Chapter XII The Mysteries of the Faith Not to Be Divulged to All
Chapter XIII All Sects of Philosophy Contain a Germ of Truth
Chapter XIV Succession of Philosophers in Greece
Chapter XV The Greek Philosophy in Great Part Derived from the Barbarians
Chapter XVI That the Inventors of Other Arts Were Mostly Barbarians
Chapter XVII On the Saying of the Saviour, “All that Came Before Me Were Thieves and Robbers.”
Chapter XVIII He Illustrates the Apostle’s Saying, “I Will Destroy the Wisdom of the Wise.”
Chapter XIX That the Philosophers Have Attained to Some Portion of Truth
Chapter XX In What Respect Philosophy Contributes to the Comprehension of Divine Truth
Chapter XXI The Jewish Institutions and Laws of Far Higher Antiquity Than the Philosophy of the Greeks
Chapter XXII On the Greek Translation of the Old Testament
Chapter XXIII The Age, Birth, and Life of Moses
Chapter XXIV How Moses Discharged the Part of a Military Leader
Chapter XXV Plato an Imitator of Moses in Framing Laws
Chapter XXVI Moses Rightly Called a Divine Legislator, And, Though Inferior to Christ, Far Superior to the Great Legislators of the Greeks, Minos and Lycurgus
Chapter XXVII The Law, Even in Correcting and Punishing, Aims at the Good of Men
Chapter XXVIII The Fourfold Division of the Mosaic Law
Chapter XXIX The Greeks But Children Compared with the Hebrews
Book II
Chapter I Introductory
Chapter II The Knowledge of God Can Be Attained Only Through Faith
Chapter III Faith Not a Product of Nature
Chapter IV Faith the Foundation of All Knowledge
Chapter V He Proves by Several Examples that the Greeks Drew from the Sacred Writers
Chapter VI The Excellence and Utility of Faith
Chapter VII The Utility of Fear. Objections Answered
Chapter VIII The Vagaries of Basilides and Valentinus as to Fear Being the Cause of Things
Chapter IX The Connection of the Christian Virtues
Chapter X To What the Philosopher Applies Himself
Chapter XI The Knowledge Which Comes Through Faith the Surest of All
Chapter XII Twofold Faith
Chapter XIII On First and Second Repentance
Chapter XIV How a Thing May Be Involuntary
Chapter XV On the Different Kinds of Voluntary Actions, and the Sins Thence Proceeding
Chapter XVI How We are to Explain the Passages of Scripture Which Ascribe to God Human Affections
Chapter XVII On the Various Kinds of Knowledge
Chapter XVIII The Mosaic Law the Fountain of All Ethics, and the Source from Which the Greeks Drew Theirs
Chapter XIX The True Gnostic is an Imitator of God, Especially in Beneficence
Chapter XX The True Gnostic Exercises Patience and Self-Restraint
Chapter XXI Opinions of Various Philosophers on the Chief Good
Chapter XXII Plato’s Opinion, that the Chief Good Consists in Assimilation to God, and Its Agreement with Scripture
Chapter XXIII On Marriage
Book III
Caput I Basilidis Sententiam de Continentia Et Nuptiis Refutat
Caput II Carpocratis Et Epiphanis Sententiam de Feminarum Communitate Refutat
Caput III Quatenus Plato Aliique E Veteribus Praeiverint Marcionitis Aliisque Haereticis, Qui a Nuptiis Ideo Abstinent Quia Creaturam Malam Existimant Et Nasci Homines in Poenam Opinantur
Caput IV Quibus Praetextibus Utantur Haeretici ad Omnis Genetis Licentiam Et Libidinem Exercendam
Caput V Duo Genera Haereticorum Notat: Prius Illorum Qui Omnia Omnibus Licere Pronuntiant, Quos Refutat
Caput VI Secundum Genus Haereticorum Aggreditur, Illorum Scilicet Qui Ex Impia de Deo Omnium Conditore Sententia, Continentiam Exercent
Caput VII Qua in Re Christianorum Continentia Eam Quam Sibi Vindicant Philosophi Antecellat
Caput VIII Loca S. Scripturae Ab Haereticis in Vituperium Matrimonii Adducta Explicat; Et Primo Verba Apostoli Romans 6:14, Ab Haereticorum Perversa Interpretatione Vindicat
Caput IX Dictum Christi ad Salomen Exponit, Quod Tanquam in Vituperium Nuptiarum Prolatum Haeretici Allegabant
Caput X Verba Christi Matt. xviii. 20, Mystice Exponit
Caput XI Legis Et Christi Mandatum de Non Concupiscendo Exponit
Caput XII Verba Apostoli 1 Cor. vii. 5, 39, 40, Aliaque S. Scripturae Loca Eodem Spectantia Explicat
Caput XIII Julii Cassiani Haeretici Verbis Respondet; Item Loco Quem Ex Evangelio Apocrypho Idem Adduxerat
Caput XIV 2 Cor. xi. 3, Et Eph. iv. 24, Exponit
Caput XV 1 Cor. vii. 1; Luc. xiv. 26; Isa. lvi. 2, 3, Explicat
Caput XVI Jer. xx. 14; Job xiv. 3; Ps. l. 5; 1 Cor. ix. 27, Exponit
Caput XVII Qui Nuptias Et Generationem Malas Asserunt, II Et Dei Creationem Et Ipsam Evangelii Dispensationem Vituperant
Caput XVIII Duas Extremas Opiniones Esse Vitandas: Primam Illorum Qui Creatoris Odio a Nuptiis Abstinent; Alteram Illorum Qui Hinc Occasionem Arripiunt Nefariis Libidinibus Indulgendi
Book IV
Chapter I Order of Contents
Chapter II The Meaning of the Name Stromata or Miscellanies
Chapter III The True Excellence of Man
Chapter IV The Praises of Martyrdom
Chapter V On Contempt for Pain, Poverty, and Other External Things
Chapter VI Some Points in the Beatitudes
Chapter VII The Blessedness of the Martyr
Chapter VIII Women as Well as Men, Slaves as Well as Freemen, Candidates for the Martyr’s Crown
Chapter IX Christ’s Sayings Respecting Martyrdom
Chapter X Those Who Offered Themselves for Martyrdom Reproved
Chapter XI The Objection, Why Do You Suffer If God Cares for You, Answered
Chapter XII Basilides’ Idea of Martyrdom Refuted
Chapter XIII Valentinian’s Vagaries About the Abolition of Death Refuted
Chapter XIV The Love of All, Even of Our Enemies
Chapter XV On Avoiding Offence
Chapter XVI Passages of Scripture Respecting the Constancy, Patience, and Love of the Martyrs
Chapter XVII Passages from Clement’s Epistle to the Corinthians on Martyrdom
Chapter XVIII On Love, and the Repressing of Our Desires
Chap. XIX Women as well as Men Capable of Perfection
Chapter XX A Good Wife
Chapter XXI Description of the Perfect Man, or Gnostic
Chapter XXII The True Gnostic Does Good, Not from Fear of Punishment or Hope of Reward, But Only for the Sake of Good Itself
Chapter XXIII The Same Subject Continued
Chapter XXIV The Reason and End of Divine Punishments
Chapter XXV True Perfection Consists in the Knowledge and Love of God
Chapter XXVI How the Perfect Man Treats the Body and the Things of the World
Book V
Chapter I On Faith
Chapter II On Hope
Chapter III The Objects of Faith and Hope Perceived by the Mind Alone
Chapter IV Divine Things Wrapped Up in Figures Both in the Sacred and in Heathen Writers
Chapter V On the Symbols of Pythagoras
Chapter VI The Mystic Meaning of the Tabernacle and Its Furniture
Chapter VII The Egyptian Symbols and Enigmas of Sacred Things
Chapter VIII The Use of the Symbolic Style by Poets and Philosophers
Chapter IX Reasons for Veiling the Truth in Symbols
Chapter X The Opinion of the Apostles on Veiling the Mysteries of the Faith
Chapter XI Abstraction from Material Things Necessary in Order to Attain to the True Knowledge of God
Chapter XII God Cannot Be Embraced in Words or by the Mind
Chapter XIII The Knowledge of God a Divine Gift, According to the Philosophers
Chapter XIV Greek Plagiarism from the Hebrews
Book VI
Chapter I Plan
Chapter II The Subject of Plagiarisms Resumed. The Greeks Plagiarized from One Another
Chapter III Plagiarism by the Greeks of the Miracles Related in the Sacred Books of the Hebrews
Chapter IV The Greeks Drew Many of Their Philosophical Tenets from the Egyptian and Indian Gymnosophists
Chapter V The Greeks Had Some Knowledge of the True God
Chapter VI The Gospel Was Preached to Jews and Gentiles in Hades
Chapter VII What True Philosophy Is, and Whence So Called
Chapter VIII Philosophy is Knowledge Given by God
Chapter IX The Gnostic Free of All Perturbations of the Soul
Chapter X The Gnostic Avails Himself of the Help of All Human Knowledge
Chapter XI The Mystical Meanings in the Proportions of Numbers, Geometrical Ratios, and Music
Chapter XII Human Nature Possesses an Adaptation for Perfection; The Gnostic Alone Attains It
Chapter XIII Degrees of Glory in Heaven Corresponding with the Dignities of the Church Below
Chapter XIV Degrees of Glory in Heaven
Chapter XV Different Degrees of Knowledge
Chapter XVI Gnostic Exposition of the Decalogue
Chapter XVII Philosophy Conveys Only an Imperfect Knowledge of God
Chapter XVIII The Use of Philosophy to the Gnostic
Book VII
Chapter I The Gnostic a True Worshipper of God, and Unjustly Calumniated by Unbelievers as an Atheist
Chapter II The Son the Ruler and Saviour of All
Chapter III The Gnostic Aims at the Nearest Likeness Possible to God and His Son
Chapter IV The Heathens Made Gods Like Themselves, Whence Springs All Superstition
Chapter V The Holy Soul a More Excellent Temple Than Any Edifice Built by Man
Chapter VI Prayers and Praise from a Pure Mind, Ceaselessly Offered, Far Better Than Sacrifices
Chapter VII What Sort of Prayer the Gnostic Employs, and How It is Heard by God
Chapter VIII The Gnostic So Addicted to Truth as Not to Need to Use an Oath
Chapter IX Those Who Teach Others, Ought to Excel in Virtues
Chapter X Steps to Perfection
Chapter XI Description of the Gnostic’s Life
Chapter XII The True Gnostic is Beneficent, Continent, and Despises Worldly Things
Chapter XIII Description of the Gnostic Continued
Chapter XIV Description of the Gnostic Furnished by an Exposition of 1 Cor. vi. 1, Etc
Chapter XV The Objection to Join the Church on Account of the Diversity of Heresies Answered
Chapter XVI Scripture the Criterion by Which Truth and Heresy are Distinguished
Chapter XVII The Tradition of the Church Prior to that of the Heresies
Chapter XVIII The Distinction Between Clean and Unclean Animals in the Law Symbolical of the Distinction Between the Church, and Jews, and Heretics
Book VIII
Chapter I The Object of Philosophical and Theological Inquiry—The Discovery of Truth
Chapter II The Necessity of Perspicuous Definition
Chapter III Demonstration Defined
Chapter IV To Prevent Ambiguity, We Must Begin with Clear Definition
Chapter V Application of Demonstration to Sceptical Suspense of Judgment
Chapter VI Definitions, Genera, and Species
Chapter VII On the Causes of Doubt or Assent
Chapter VIII The Method of Classifying Things and Names
Chapter IX On the Different Kinds of Cause
Fragments of Clemens Alexandrinus
Chap. i. 3
Chap. i. 1
Chap. ii
Chap. iii
Chap. iv. 18
Chap. v. 6
From His Catena
Clemens Alexandrinus on the Salvation of the Rich Man
Who is the Rich Man that Shall Be Saved?
ANF03 LATIN CHRISTIANITY: ITS FOUNDER, TERTULLIAN
ANF03 CONTENTS
TERTULLIAN
Part First Apologetic
I Apology
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII
Chapter XXIII
Chapter XXIV
Chapter XXV
Chapter XXVI
Chapter XXVII
Chapter XXVIII
Chapter XXIX
Chapter XXX
Chapter XXXI
Chapter XXXII
Chapter XXXIII
Chapter XXXIV
Chapter XXXV
Chapter XXXVI
Chapter XXXVII
Chapter XXXVIII
Chapter XXXIX
Chapter XL
Chapter XLI
Chapter XLII
Chapter XLIII
Chapter XLIV
Chapter XLV
Chapter XLVI
Chapter XLVII
Chapter XLVIII
Chapter XLIX
Chapter L
II On Idolatry
Chapter I Wide Scope of the Word Idolatry
Chapter II Idolatry in Its More Limited Sense. Its Copiousness
Chapter III Idolatry: Origin and Meaning of the Name
Chapter IV Idols Not to Be Made, Much Less Worshipped. Idols and Idol-Makers in the Same Category
Chapter V Sundry Objections or Excuses Dealt with
Chapter VI Idolatry Condemned by Baptism. To Make an Idol Is, in Fact, to Worship It
Chapter VII Grief of the Faithful at the Admission of Idol-Makers into the Church; Nay, Even into the Ministry
Chapter VIII Other Arts Made Subservient to Idolatry. Lawful Means of Gaining a Livelihood Abundant
Chapter IX Professions of Some Kinds Allied to Idolatry. Of Astrology in Particular
Chapter X Of Schoolmasters and Their Difficulties
Chapter XI Connection Between Covetousness and Idolatry. Certain Trades, However Gainful, to Be Avoided
Chapter XII Further Answers to the Plea, How Am I to Live?
Chapter XIII Of the Observance of Days Connected with Idolatry
Chapter XIV Of Blasphemy. One of St. Paul’s Sayings
Chapter XV Concerning Festivals in Honour of Emperors, Victories, and the Like. Examples of the Three Children and Daniel
Chapter XVI Concerning Private Festivals
Chapter XVII The Cases of Servants and Other Officials. What Offices a Christian Man May Hold
Chapter XVIII Dress as Connected with Idolatry
Chapter XIX Concerning Military Service
Chapter XX Concerning Idolatry in Words
Chapter XXI Of Silent Acquiescence in Heathen Formularies
Chapter XXII Of Accepting Blessing in the Name of Idols
Chapter XXIII Written Contracts in the Name of Idols. Tacit Consent
Chapter XXIV General Conclusion
III The Shows, or De Spectaculis
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII
Chapter XXIII
Chapter XXIV
Chapter XXV
Chapter XXVI
Chapter XXVII
Chapter XXVIII
Chapter XXIX
Chapter XXX
IV The Chaplet, or De Corona
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
V To Scapula
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
VI Ad Nationes
Book I
Chapter I The Hatred Felt by the Heathen Against the Christians is Unjust, Because Based on Culpable Ignorance
Chapter II The Heathen Perverted Judgment in the Trial of Christians. They Would Be More Consistent If They Dispensed with All Form of Trial. Tertullian Urges This with Much Indignation
Chapter III The Great Offence in the Christians Lies in Their Very Name. The Name Vindicated
Chapter IV The Truth Hated in the Christians; So in Measure Was It, of Old, in Socrates. The Virtues of the Christians
Chapter V The Inconsistent Life of Any False Christian No More Condemns True Disciples of Christ, Than a Passing Cloud Obscures a Summer Sky
Chapter VI The Innocence of the Christians Not Compromised by the Iniquitous Laws Which Were Made Against Them
Chapter VII The Christians Defamed. A Sarcastic Description of Fame; Its Deception and Atrocious Slanders of the Christians Lengthily Described
Chapter VIII The Calumny Against the Christians Illustrated in the Discovery of Psammetichus. Refutation of the Story
Chapter IX The Christians are Not the Cause of Public Calamities: There Were Such Troubles Before Christianity
Chapter X The Christians are Not the Only Contemners of the Gods. Contempt of Them Often Displayed by Heathen Official Persons. Homer Made the Gods Contemptible
Chapter XI The Absurd Cavil of the Ass’s Head Disposed of
Chapter XII The Charge of Worshipping a Cross. The Heathens Themselves Made Much of Crosses in Sacred Things; Nay, Their Very Idols Were Formed on a Crucial Frame
Chapter XIII The Charge of Worshipping the Sun Met by a Retort
Chapter XIV The Vile Calumny About Onocoetes Retorted on the Heathen by Tertullian
Chapter XV The Charge of Infanticide Retorted on the Heathen
Chapter XVI Other Charges Repelled by the Same Method. The Story of the Noble Roman Youth and His Parents
Chapter XVII The Christian Refusal to Swear by the Genius of Caesar. Flippancy and Irreverence Retorted on the Heathen
Chapter XVIII Christians Charged with an Obstinate Contempt of Death. Instances of the Same are Found Amongst the Heathen
Chapter XIX If Christians and the Heathen Thus Resemble Each Other, There is Great Difference in the Grounds and Nature of Their Apparently Similar Conduct
Chapter XX Truth and Reality Pertain to Christians Alone. The Heathen Counselled to Examine and Embrace It
Book II
Chapter I The Heathen Gods from Heathen Authorities. Varro Has Written a Work on the Subject. His Threefold Classification. The Changeable Character of that Which Ought to Be Fixed and Certain
Chapter II Philosophers Had Not Succeeded in Discovering God. The Uncertainty and Confusion of Their Speculations
Chapter III The Physical Philosophers Maintained the Divinity of the Elements; The Absurdity of the Tenet Exposed
Chapter IV Wrong Derivation of the Word Theos. The Name Indicative of the True Deity. God Without Shape and Immaterial. Anecdote of Thales
Chapter V The Physical Theory Continued. Further Reasons Advanced Against the Divinity of the Elements
Chapter VI The Changes of the Heavenly Bodies, Proof that They are Not Divine. Transition from the Physical to the Mythic Class of Gods
Chapter VII The Gods of the Mythic Class. The Poets a Very Poor Authority in Such Matters. Homer and the Mythic Poets. Why Irreligious
Chapter VIII The Gods of the Different Nations. Varro’s Gentile Class. Their Inferiority. A Good Deal of This Perverse Theology Taken from Scripture. Serapis a Perversion of Joseph
Chapter IX The Power of Rome. Romanized Aspect of All the Heathen Mythology. Varro’s Threefold Distribution Criticised. Roman Heroes (AEneas Included,) Unfavourably Reviewed
Chapter X A Disgraceful Feature of the Roman Mythology. It Honours Such Infamous Characters as Larentina
Chapter XI The Romans Provided Gods for Birth, Nay, Even Before Birth, to Death. Much Indelicacy in This System
Chapter XII The Original Deities Were Human—With Some Very Questionable Characteristics. Saturn or Time Was Human. Inconsistencies of Opinion About Him
Chapter XIII The Gods Human at First. Who Had the Authority to Make Them Divine? Jupiter Not Only Human, But Immoral
Chapter XIV Gods, Those Which Were Confessedly Elevated to the Divine Condition, What Pre-Eminent Right Had They to Such Honour? Hercules an Inferior Character
Chapter XV The Constellations and the Genii Very Indifferent Gods. The Roman Monopoly of Gods Unsatisfactory. Other Nations Require Deities Quite as Much
Chapter XVI Inventors of Useful Arts Unworthy of Deification. They Would Be the First to Acknowledge a Creator. The Arts Changeable from Time to Time, and Some Become Obsolete
Chapter XVII Conclusion, the Romans Owe Not Their Imperial Power to Their Gods. The Great God Alone Dispenses Kingdoms, He is the God of the Christians
Appendix A Fragment Concerning the Execrable Gods of the Heathen
VII An Answer to the Jews
Chapter I Occasion of Writing. Relative Position of Jews and Gentiles Illustrated
Chapter II The Law Anterior to Moses
Chapter III Of Circumcision and the Supercession of the Old Law
Chapter IV Of the Observance of the Sabbath
Chapter V Of Sacrifices
Chapter VI Of the Abolition and the Abolisher of the Old Law
Chapter VII The Question Whether Christ Be Come Taken Up
Chapter VIII Of the Times of Christ’s Birth and Passion, and of Jerusalem’s Destruction
Chapter IX Of the Prophecies of the Birth and Achievements of Christ
Chapter X Concerning the Passion of Christ, and Its Old Testament Predictions and Adumbrations
Chapter XI Further Proofs, from Ezekiel. Summary of the Prophetic Argument Thus Far
Chapter XII Further Proofs from the Calling of the Gentiles
Chapter XIII Argument from the Destruction of Jerusalem and Desolation of Judea
Chapter XIV Conclusion. Clue to the Error of the Jews
VIII The Soul’s Testimony
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
IX A Treatise on the Soul
Chapter I It is Not to the Philosophers that We Resort for Information About the Soul But to God
Chapter II The Christian Has Sure and Simple Knowledge Concerning the Subject Before Us
Chapter III The Soul’s Origin Defined Out of the Simple Words of Scripture
Chapter IV In Opposition to Plato, the Soul Was Created and Originated at Birth
Chapter V Probable View of the Stoics, that the Soul Has a Corporeal Nature
Chapter VI The Arguments of the Platonists for the Soul’s Incorporeality, Opposed, Perhaps Frivolously
Chapter VII The Soul’s Corporeality Demonstrated Out of the Gospels
Chapter VIII Other Platonist Arguments Considered
Chapter IX Particulars of the Alleged Communication to a Montanist Sister
Chapter X The Simple Nature of the Soul is Asserted with Plato. The Identity of Spirit and Soul
Chapter XI Spirit—A Term Expressive of an Operation of the Soul, Not of Its Nature. To Be Carefully Distinguished from the Spirit of God
Chapter XII Difference Between the Mind and the Soul, and the Relation Between Them
Chapter XIII The Soul’s Supremacy
Chapter XIV The Soul Variously Divided by the Philosophers; This Division is Not a Material Dissection
Chapter XV The Soul’s Vitality and Intelligence. Its Character and Seat in Man
Chapter XVI The Soul’s Parts. Elements of the Rational Soul
Chapter XVII The Fidelity of the Senses, Impugned by Plato, Vindicated by Christ Himself
Chapter XVIII Plato Suggested Certain Errors to the Gnostics. Functions of the Soul
Chapter XIX The Intellect Coeval with the Soul in the Human Being. An Example from Aristotle Converted into Evidence Favourable to These Views
Chapter XX The Soul, as to Its Nature Uniform, But Its Faculties Variously Developed. Varieties Only Accidental
Chapter XXI As Free-Will Actuates an Individual So May His Character Change
Chapter XXII Recapitulation. Definition of the Soul
Chapter XXIII The Opinions of Sundry Heretics Which Originate Ultimately with Plato
Chapter XXIV Plato’s Inconsistency. He Supposes the Soul Self-Existent, Yet Capable of Forgetting What Passed in a Previous State
Chapter XXV Tertullian Refutes, Physiologically, the Notion that the Soul is Introduced After Birth
Chapter XXVI Scripture Alone Offers Clear Knowledge on the Questions We Have Been Controverting
Chapter XXVII Soul and Body Conceived, Formed and Perfected in Element Simultaneously
Chapter XXVIII The Pythagorean Doctrine of Transmigration Sketched and Censured
Chapter XXIX The Pythagorean Doctrine Refuted by Its Own First Principle, that Living Men are Formed from the Dead
Chapter XXX Further Refutation of the Pythagorean Theory. The State of Contemporary Civilisation
Chapter XXXI Further Exposure of Transmigration, Its Inextricable Embarrassment
Chapter XXXII Empedocles Increased the Absurdity of Pythagoras by Developing the Posthumous Change of Men into Various Animals
Chapter XXXIII The Judicial Retribution of These Migrations Refuted with Raillery
Chapter XXXIV These Vagaries Stimulated Some Profane Corruptions of Christianity. The Profanity of Simon Magus Condemned
Chapter XXXV The Opinions of Carpocrates, Another Offset from the Pythagorean Dogmas, Stated and Confuted
Chapter XXXVI The Main Points of Our Author’s Subject. On the Sexes of the Human Race
Chapter XXXVII On the Formation and State of the Embryo. Its Relation with the Subject of This Treatise
Chapter XXXVIII On the Growth of the Soul. Its Maturity Coincident with the Maturity of the Flesh in Man
Chapter XXXIX The Evil Spirit Has Marred the Purity of the Soul from the Very Birth
Chapter XL The Body of Man Only Ancillary to the Soul in the Commission of Evil
Chapter XLI Notwithstanding the Depravity of Man’s Soul by Original Sin, There is Yet Left a Basis Whereon Divine Grace Can Work for Its Recovery by Spiritual Regeneration
Chapter XLII Sleep, the Mirror of Death, as Introductory to the Consideration of Death
Chapter XLIII Sleep a Natural Function as Shown by Other Considerations, and by the Testimony of Scripture
Chapter XLIV The Story of Hermotimus, and the Sleeplessness of the Emperor Nero. No Separation of the Soul from the Body Until Death
Chapter XLV Dreams, an Incidental Effect of the Soul’s Activity. Ecstasy
Chapter XLVI Diversity of Dreams and Visions. Epicurus Thought Lightly of Them, Though Generally Most Highly Valued. Instances of Dreams
Chapter XLVII Dreams Variously Classified. Some are God-Sent, as the Dreams of Nebuchadnezzar; Others Simply Products of Nature
Chapter XLVIII Causes and Circumstances of Dreams. What Best Contributes to Efficient Dreaming
Chapter XLIX No Soul Naturally Exempt from Dreams
Chapter L The Absurd Opinion of Epicurus and the Profane Conceits of the Heretic Menander on Death, Even Enoch and Elijah Reserved for Death
Chapter LI Death Entirely Separates the Soul from the Body
Chapter LII All Kinds of Death a Violence to Nature, Arising from Sin Sin an Intrusion Upon Nature as God Created It
Chapter LIII The Entire Soul Being Indivisible Remains to the Last Act of Vitality; Never Partially or Fractionally Withdrawn from the Body
Chapter LIV Whither Does the Soul Retire When It Quits the Body? Opinions of Philosophers All More or Less Absurd. The Hades of Plato
Chapter LV The Christian Idea of the Position of Hades; The Blessedness of Paradise Immediately After Death. The Privilege of the Martyrs
Chapter LVI Refutation of the Homeric View of the Soul’s Detention from Hades Owing to the Body’s Being Unburied. That Souls Prematurely Separated from the Body Had to Wait for Admission into Hades Also Refuted
Chapter LVII Magic and Sorcery Only Apparent in Their Effects. God Alone Can Raise the Dead
Chapter LVIII Conclusion. Points Postponed. All Souls are Kept in Hades Until the Resurrection, Anticipating Their Ultimate Misery or Bliss
Part Second Anti-Marcion
I The Prescription Against Heretics
Chapter I Introductory. Heresies Must Exist, and Even Abound; They are a Probation to Faith
Chapter II Analogy Between Fevers and Heresies. Heresies Not to Be Wondered At: Their Strength Derived from Weakness of Men’s Faith. They Have Not the Truth. Simile of Pugilists and Gladiators in Illustration
Chapter III Weak People Fall an Easy Prey to Heresy, Which Derives Strength from the General Frailty of Mankind. Eminent Men Have Fallen from Faith; Saul, David, Solomon. The Constancy of Christ
Chapter IV Warnings Against Heresy Given Us in the New Testament. Sundry Passages Adduced. These Imply the Possibility of Falling into Heresy
Chapter V Heresy, as Well as Schism and Dissension, Disapproved by St. Paul, Who Speaks of the Necessity of Heresies, Not as a Good, But, by the Will of God, Salutary Trials for Training and Approving the Faith of Christians
Chapter VI Heretics are Self-Condemned. Heresy is Self-Will, Whilst Faith is Submission of Our Will to the Divine Authority. The Heresy of Apelles
Chapter VII Pagan Philosophy the Parent of Heresies. The Connection Between Deflections from Christian Faith and the Old Systems of Pagan Philosophy
Chapter VIII Christ’s Word, Seek, and Ye Shall Find, No Warrant for Heretical Deviations from the Faith. All Christ’s Words to the Jews are for Us, Not Indeed as Specific Commands, But as Principles to Be Applied
Chapter IX The Research After Definite Truth Enjoined on Us. When We Have Discovered This, We Should Be Content
Chapter X One Has Succeeded in Finding Definite Truth, When He Believes. Heretical Wits are Always Offering Many Things for Vain Discussion, But We are Not to Be Always Seeking
Chapter XI After We Have Believed, Search Should Cease; Otherwise It Must End in a Denial of What We Have Believed. No Other Object Proposed for Our Faith
Chapter XII A Proper Seeking After Divine Knowledge, Which Will Never Be Out of Place or Excessive, is Always Within the Rule of Faith
Chapter XIII Summary of the Creed, or Rule of Faith. No Questions Ever Raised About It by Believers. Heretics Encourage and Perpetuate Thought Independent of Christ’s Teaching
Chapter XIV Curiosity Ought Not Range Beyond the Rule of Faith. Restless Curiosity, the Feature of Heresy
Chapter XV Heretics Not to Be Allowed to Argue Out of the Scriptures. The Scriptures, in Fact, Do Not Belong to Them
Chapter XVI Apostolic Sanction to This Exclusion of Heretics from the Use of the Scriptures. Heretics, According to the Apostle, are Not to Be Disputed With, But to Be Admonished
Chapter XVII Heretics, in Fact, Do Not Use, But Only Abuse, Scripture. No Common Ground Between Them and You
Chapter XVIII Great Evil Ensues to the Weak in Faith, from Any Discussion Out of the Scriptures. Conviction Never Comes to the Heretic from Such a Process
Chapter XIX Appeal, in Discussion of Heresy, Lies Not to the Scriptures. The Scriptures Belong Only to Those Who Have the Rule of Faith
Chapter XX Christ First Delivered the Faith. The Apostles Spread It; They Founded Churches as the Depositories Thereof. That Faith, Therefore, is Apostolic, Which Descended from the Apostles, Through Apostolic Churches
Chapter XXI All Doctrine True Which Comes Through the Church from the Apostles, Who Were Taught by God Through Christ. All Opinion Which Has No Such Divine Origin and Apostolic Tradition to Show, is Ipso Facto False
Chapter XXII Attempt to Invalidate This Rule of Faith Rebutted. The Apostles Safe Transmitters of the Truth. Sufficiently Taught at First, and Faithful in the Transmission
Chapter XXIII The Apostles Not Ignorant. The Heretical Pretence of St. Peter’s Imperfection Because He Was Rebuked by St. Paul. St. Peter Not Rebuked for Error in Teaching
Chapter XXIV St. Peter’s Further Vindication. St. Paul Not Superior to St. Peter in Teaching. Nothing Imparted to the Former in the Third Heaven Enabled Him to Add to the Faith. Heretics Boast as If Favoured with Some of the Secrets Imparted to Him
Chapter XXV The Apostles Did Not Keep Back Any of the Deposit of Doctrine Which Christ Had Entrusted to Them. St. Paul Openly Committed His Whole Doctrine to Timothy
Chapter XXVI The Apostles Did in All Cases Teach the Whole Truth to the Whole Church. No Reservation, Nor Partial Communication to Favourite Friends
Chapter XXVII Granted that the Apostles Transmitted the Whole Doctrine of Truth, May Not the Churches Have Been Unfaithful in Handing It On? Inconceivable that This Can Have Been the Case
Chapter XXVIII The One Tradition of the Faith, Which is Substantially Alike in the Churches Everywhere, a Good Proof that the Transmission Has Been True and Honest in the Main
Chapter XXIX The Truth Not Indebted to the Care of the Heretics; It Had Free Course Before They Appeared. Priority of the Church’s Doctrine a Mark of Its Truth
Chapter XXX Comparative Lateness of Heresies. Marcion’s Heresy. Some Personal Facts About Him. The Heresy of Apelles. Character of This Man; Philumene; Valentinus; Nigidius, and Hermogenes
Chapter XXXI Truth First, Falsehood Afterwards, as Its Perversion. Christ’s Parable Puts the Sowing of the Good Seed Before the Useless Tares
Chapter XXXII None of the Heretics Claim Succession from the Apostles. New Churches Still Apostolic, Because Their Faith is that Which the Apostles Taught and Handed Down. The Heretics Challenged to Show Any Apostolic Credentials
Chapter XXXIII Present Heresies (Seedlings of the Tares Noted by the Sacred Writers) Already Condemned in Scripture. This Descent of Later Heresy from the Earlier Traced in Several Instances
Chapter XXXIV No Early Controversy Respecting the Divine Creator; No Second God Introduced at First. Heresies Condemned Alike by the Sentence and the Silence of Holy Scripture
Chapter XXXV Let Heretics Maintain Their Claims by a Definite and Intelligible Evidence. This the Only Method of Solving Their Questions. Catholics Appeal Always to Evidence Traceable to Apostolic Sources
Chapter XXXVI The Apostolic Churches the Voice of the Apostles. Let the Heretics Examine Their Apostolic Claims, in Each Case, Indisputable. The Church of Rome Doubly Apostolic; Its Early Eminence and Excellence. Heresy, as Perverting the Truth, is Connected Therewith
Chapter XXXVII Heretics Not Being Christians, But Rather Perverters of Christ’s Teaching, May Not Claim the Christian Scriptures. These are a Deposit, Committed to and Carefully Kept by the Church
Chapter XXXVIII Harmony of the Church and the Scriptures. Heretics Have Tampered with the Scriptures, and Mutilated, and Altered Them. Catholics Never Change the Scriptures, Which Always Testify for Them
Chapter XXXIX What St. Paul Calls Spiritual Wickednesses Displayed by Pagan Authors, and by Heretics, in No Dissimilar Manner. Holy Scripture Especially Liable to Heretical Manipulation. Affords Material for Heresies, Just as Virgil Has Been the Groundwork of Literary Plagiarisms, Different in Purport from the Original
Chapter XL No Difference in the Spirit of Idolatry and of Heresy. In the Rites of Idolatry, Satan Imitated and Distorted the Divine Institutions of the Older Scriptures. The Christian Scriptures Corrupted by Him in the Perversions of the Various Heretics
Chapter XLI The Conduct of Heretics: Its Frivolity, Worldliness, and Irregularity. The Notorious Wantonness of Their Women
Chapter XLII Heretics Work to Pull Down and to Destroy, Not to Edify and Elevate. Heretics Do Not Adhere Even to Their Own Traditions, But Harbour Dissent Even from Their Own Founders
Chapter XLIII Loose Company Preferred by Heretics. Ungodliness the Effect of Their Teaching the Very Opposite of Catholic Truth, Which Promotes the Fear of God, Both in Religious Ordinances and Practical Life
Chapter XLIV Heresy Lowers Respect for Christ, and Destroys All Fear of His Great Judgment. The Tendency of Heretical Teaching on This Solemn Article of the Faith. The Present Treatise an Introduction to Certain Other Anti-Heretical Works of Our Author
II The Five Books Against Marcion
The Five Books Against Marcion
Book I Wherein is described the god of Marcion. He is shown to be utterly wanting in all the attributes of the true God
Chapter I Preface. Reason for a New Work. Pontus Lends Its Rough Character to the Heretic Marcion, a Native. His Heresy Characterized in a Brief Invective
Chapter II Marcion, Aided by Cerdon, Teaches a Duality of Gods; How He Constructed This Heresy of an Evil and a Good God
Chapter III The Unity of God. He is the Supreme Being, and There Cannot Be a Second Supreme
Chapter IV Defence of the Divine Unity Against Objection. No Analogy Between Human Powers and God’s Sovereignty. The Objection Otherwise Untenable, for Why Stop at Two Gods?
Chapter V The Dual Principle Falls to the Ground; Plurality of Gods, of Whatever Number, More Consistent. Absurdity and Injury to Piety Resulting from Marcion’s Duality
Chapter VI Marcion Untrue to His Theory. He Pretends that His Gods are Equal, But He Really Makes Them Diverse. Then, Allowing Their Divinity, Denies This Diversity
Chapter VII Other Beings Besides God are in Scripture Called God. This Objection Frivolous, for It is Not a Question of Names. The Divine Essence is the Thing at Issue. Heresy, in Its General Terms, Thus Far Treated
Chapter VIII Specific Points. The Novelty of Marcion’s God Fatal to His Pretensions. God is from Everlasting, He Cannot Be in Any Wise New
Chapter IX Marcion’s Gnostic Pretensions Vain, for the True God is Neither Unknown Nor Uncertain. The Creator, Whom He Owns to Be God, Alone Supplies an Induction, by Which to Judge of the True God
Chapter X The Creator Was Known as the True God from the First by His Creation. Acknowledged by the Soul and Conscience of Man Before He Was Revealed by Moses
Chapter XI The Evidence for God External to Him; But the External Creation Which Yields This Evidence is Really Not Extraneous, for All Things are God’s. Marcion’s God, Having Nothing to Show for Himself, No God at All. Marcion’s Scheme Absurdly Defective, Not Furnishing Evidence for His New God’s Existence, Which Should at Least Be Able to Compete with the Full Evidence of the Creator
Chapter XII Impossibility of Acknowledging God Without This External Evidence Of His Existence. Marcion’s Rejection of Such Evidence for His God Savours of Impudence and Malignity
Chapter XIII The Marcionites Depreciate the Creation, Which, However, is a Worthy Witness of God. This Worthiness Illustrated by References to the Heathen Philosophers, Who Were Apt to Invest the Several Parts of Creation with Divine Attributes
Chapter XIV All Portions of Creation Attest the Excellence of the Creator, Whom Marcion Vilifies. His Inconsistency Herein Exposed. Marcion’s Own God Did Not Hesitate to Use the Creator’s Works in Instituting His Own Religion
Chapter XV The Lateness of the Revelation of Marcion’s God. The Question of the Place Occupied by the Rival Deities. Instead of Two Gods, Marcion Really (Although, as It Would Seem, Unconsciously) Had Nine Gods in His System
Chapter XVI Marcion Assumes the Existence of Two Gods from the Antithesis Between Things Visible and Things Invisible. This Antithetical Principle in Fact Characteristic of the Works of the Creator, the One God—Maker of All Things Visible and Invisible
Chapter XVII Not Enough, as the Marcionites Pretend, that the Supreme God Should Rescue Man; He Must Also Have Created Him. The Existence of God Proved by His Creation, a Prior Consideration to His Character
Chapter XVIII Notwithstanding Their Conceits, the God of the Marcionites Fails in the Vouchers Both of Created Evidence and of Adequate Revelation
Chapter XIX Jesus Christ, the Revealer of the Creator, Could Not Be the Same as Marcion’s God, Who Was Only Made Known by the Heretic Some CXV. Years After Christ, and That, Too, on a Principle Utterly Unsuited to the Teaching of Jesus Christ, I.e., the Opposition Between the Law and the Gospels
Chapter XX Marcion, Justifying His Antithesis Between the Law and the Gospel by the Contention of St. Paul with St. Peter, Shown to Have Mistaken St. Paul’s Position and Argument. Marcion’s Doctrine Confuted Out of St. Paul’s Teaching, Which Agrees Wholly with the Creator’s Decrees
Chapter XXI St. Paul Preached No New God, When He Announced the Repeal of Some of God’s Ancient Ordinances. Never Any Hesitation About Belief in the Creator, as the God Whom Christ Revealed, Until Marcion’s Heresy
Chapter XXII God’s Attribute of Goodness Considered as Natural; The God of Marcion Found Wanting Herein. It Came Not to Man’s Rescue When First Wanted
Chapter XXIII God’s Attribute of Goodness Considered as Rational. Marcion’s God Defective Here Also; His Goodness Irrational and Misapplied
Chapter XXIV The Goodness of Marcion’s God Only Imperfectly Manifested; It Saves But Few, and the Souls Merely of These. Marcion’s Contempt of the Body Absurd
Chapter XXV God is Not a Being of Simple Goodness; Other Attributes Belong to Him. Marcion Shows Inconsistency in the Portraiture of His Simply Good and Emotionless God
Chapter XXVI In the Attribute of Justice, Marcion’s God is Hopelessly Weak and Ungodlike. He Dislikes Evil, But Does Not Punish Its Perpetration
Chapter XXVII Dangerous Effects to Religion and Morality of the Doctrine of So Weak a God
Chapter XXVIII This Perverse Doctrine Deprives Baptism of All Its Grace. If Marcion Be Right, the Sacrament Would Confer No Remission of Sins, No Regeneration, No Gift of the Spirit
Chapter XXIX Marcion Forbids Marriage. Tertullian Eloquently Defends It as Holy, and Carefully Discriminates Between Marcion’s Doctrine and His Own Montanism
Book II Wherein Tertullian shows that the creator, or demiurge, whom Marcion calumniated, is the true and good God
Chapter I The Methods of Marcion’s Argument Incorrect and Absurd. The Proper Course of the Argument
Chapter II The True Doctrine of God the Creator. The Heretics Pretended to a Knowledge of the Divine Being, Opposed to and Subversive of Revelation. God’s Nature and Ways Past Human Discovery. Adam’s Heresy
Chapter III God Known by His Works. His Goodness Shown in His Creative Energy; But Everlasting in Its Nature; Inherent in God, Previous to All Exhibition of It. The First Stage of This Goodness Prior to Man
Chapter IV The Next Stage Occurs in the Creation of Man by the Eternal Word. Spiritual as Well as Physical Gifts to Man. The Blessings of Man’s Free-Will
Chapter V Marcion’s Cavils Considered. His Objection Refuted, I.e., Man’s Fall Showed Failure in God. The Perfection of Man’s Being Lay in His Liberty, Which God Purposely Bestowed on Him. The Fall Imputable to Man’s Own Choice
Chapter VI This Liberty Vindicated in Respect of Its Original Creation; Suitable Also for Exhibiting the Goodness and the Purpose of God. Reward and Punishment Impossible If Man Were Good or Evil Through Necessity and Not Choice
Chapter VII If God Had Anyhow Checked Man’s Liberty, Marcion Would Have Been Ready with Another and Opposite Cavil. Man’s Fall Foreseen by God. Provision Made for It Remedially and Consistently with His Truth and Goodness
Chapter VIII Man, Endued with Liberty, Superior to the Angels, Overcomes Even the Angel Which Lured Him to His Fall, When Repentant and Resuming Obedience to God
Chapter IX Another Cavil Answered, I.e., the Fall Imputable to God, Because Man’s Soul is a Portion of the Spiritual Essence of the Creator. The Divine Afflatus Not in Fault in the Sin of Man, But the Human Will Which Was Additional to It
Chapter X Another Cavil Met, I.e., the Devil Who Instigated Man to Sin Himself the Creature of God. Nay, the Primeval Cherub Only Was God’s Work. The Devilish Nature Superadded by Wilfulness. In Man’s Recovery the Devil is Vanquished in a Conflict on His Own Ground
Chapter XI If, After Man’s Sin, God Exercised His Attribute of Justice and Judgment, This Was Compatible with His Goodness, and Enhances the True Idea of the Perfection of God’s Character
Chapter XII The Attributes of Goodness and Justice Should Not Be Separated. They are Compatible in the True God. The Function of Justice in the Divine Being Described
Chapter XIII Further Description of the Divine Justice; Since the Fall of Man It Has Regulated the Divine Goodness. God’s Claims on Our Love and Our Fear Reconciled
Chapter XIV Evil of Two Kinds, Penal and Criminal. It is Not of the Latter Sort that God is the Author, But Only of the Former, Which are Penal, and Included in His Justice
Chapter XV The Severity of God Compatible with Reason and Justice. When Inflicted, Not Meant to Be Arbitrary, But Remedial
Chapter XVI To the Severity of God There Belong Accessory Qualities, Compatible with Justice. If Human Passions are Predicated of God, They Must Not Be Measured on the Scale of Human Imperfection
Chapter XVII Trace God’s Government in History and in His Precepts, and You Will Find It Full of His Goodness
Chapter XVIII Some of God’s Laws Defended as Good, Which the Marcionites Impeached, Such as the Lex Talionis. Useful Purposes in a Social and Moral Point of View of This, and Sundry Other Enactments
Chapter XIX The Minute Prescriptions of the Law Meant to Keep the People Dependent on God. The Prophets Sent by God in Pursuance of His Goodness. Many Beautiful Passages from Them Quoted in Illustration of This Attribute
Chapter XX The Marcionites Charged God with Having Instigated the Hebrews to Spoil the Egyptians. Defence of the Divine Dispensation in that Matter
Chapter XXI The Law of the Sabbath-Day Explained. The Eight Days’ Procession Around Jericho. The Gathering of Sticks a Violation
Chapter XXII The Brazen Serpent and the Golden Cherubim Were Not Violations of the Second Commandment. Their Meaning
Chapter XXIII God’s Purposes in Election and Rejection of the Same Men, Such as King Saul, Explained, in Answer to the Marcionite Cavil
Chapter XXIV Instances of God’s Repentance, and Notably in the Case of the Ninevites, Accounted for and Vindicated
Chapter XXV God’s Dealings with Adam at the Fall, and with Cain After His Crime, Admirably Explained and Defended
Chapter XXVI The Oath of God: Its Meaning. Moses, When Deprecating God’s Wrath Against Israel, a Type of Christ
Chapter XXVII Other Objections Considered. God’s Condescension in the Incarnation. Nothing Derogatory to the Divine Being in This Economy. The Divine Majesty Worthily Sustained by the Almighty Father, Never Visible to Man. Perverseness of the Marcionite Cavils
Chapter XXVIII The Tables Turned Upon Marcion, by Contrasts, in Favour of the True God
Chapter XXIX Marcion’s Own Antitheses, If Only the Title and Object of the Work Be Excepted, Afford Proofs of the Consistent Attributes of the True God
Book III Wherein Christ is shown to be the Son of God, Who created the world; to have been predicted by the prophets; to have taken human flesh like our own, by a real incarnation
Chapter I Introductory; A Brief Statement of the Preceding Argument in Connection with the Subject of This Book
Chapter II Why Christ’s Coming Should Be Previously Announced
Chapter III Miracles Alone, Without Prophecy, an Insufficient Evidence of Christ’s Mission
Chapter IV Marcion’s Christ Not the Subject of Prophecy. The Absurd Consequences of This Theory of the Heretic
Chapter V Sundry Features of the Prophetic Style: Principles of Its Interpretation
Chapter VI Community in Certain Points of Marcionite and Jewish Error. Prophecies of Christ’s Rejection Examined
Chapter VII Prophecy Sets Forth Two Different Conditions of Christ, One Lowly, the Other Majestic. This Fact Points to Two Advents of Christ
Chapter VIII Absurdity of Marcion’s Docetic Opinions; Reality of Christ’s Incarnation
Chapter IX Refutation of Marcion’s Objections Derived from the Cases of the Angels, and the Pre-Incarnate Manifestations of the Son of God
Chapter X The Truly Incarnate State More Worthy of God Than Marcion’s Fantastic Flesh
Chapter XI Christ Was Truly Born; Marcion’s Absurd Cavil in Defence of a Putative Nativity
Chapter XII Isaiah’s Prophecy of Emmanuel. Christ Entitled to that Name
Chapter XIII Isaiah’s Prophecies Considered. The Virginity of Christ’s Mother a Sign. Other Prophecies Also Signs. Metaphorical Sense of Proper Names in Sundry Passages of the Prophets
Chapter XIV Figurative Style of Certain Messianic Prophecies in the Psalms. Military Metaphors Applied to Christ
Chapter XV The Title Christ Suitable as a Name of the Creator’s Son, But Unsuited to Marcion’s Christ
Chapter XVI The Sacred Name Jesus Most Suited to the Christ of the Creator. Joshua a Type of Him
Chapter XVII Prophecies in Isaiah and the Psalms Respecting Christ’s Humiliation
Chapter XVIII Types of the Death of Christ. Isaac; Joseph; Jacob Against Simeon and Levi; Moses Praying Against Amalek; The Brazen Serpent
Chapter XIX Prophecies of the Death of Christ
Chapter XX The Subsequent Influence of Christ’s Death in the World Predicted. The Sure Mercies of David. What These are
Chapter XXI The Call of the Gentiles Under the Influence of the Gospel Foretold
Chapter XXII The Success of the Apostles, and Their Sufferings in the Cause of the Gospel, Foretold
Chapter XXIII The Dispersion of the Jews, and Their Desolate Condition for Rejecting Christ, Foretold
Chapter XXIV Christ’s Millennial and Heavenly Glory in Company with His Saints
Book IV In Which Tertullian Pursues His Argument. Jesus is the Christ of the Creator. He Derives His Proofs from St. Luke’s Gospel; That Being the Only Historical Portion of the New Testament Partially Accepted by Marcion. This Book May Also Be Regarded as a Commentary on St. Luke. It Gives Remarkable Proof of Tertullian’s Grasp of Scripture, and Proves that “The Old Testament is Not Contrary to the New.” It Also Abounds in Striking Expositions of Scriptural Passages, Embracing Profound Views of Revelation, in Connection with the Nature of Man
Chapter I Examination of the Antitheses of Marcion, Bringing Them to the Test of Marcion’s Own Gospel. Certain True Antitheses in the Dispensations of the Old and the New Testaments. These Variations Quite Compatible with One and the Same God, Who Ordered Them
Chapter II St. Luke’s Gospel, Selected by Marcion as His Authority, and Mutilated by Him. The Other Gospels Equally Authoritative. Marcion’s Terms of Discussion, However, Accepted, and Grappled with on the Footing of St. Luke’s Gospel Alone
Chapter III Marcion Insinuated the Untrustworthiness of Certain Apostles Whom St. Paul Rebuked. The Rebuke Shows that It Cannot Be Regarded as Derogating from Their Authority. The Apostolic Gospels Perfectly Authentic
Chapter IV Each Side Claims to Possess the True Gospel. Antiquity the Criterion of Truth in Such a Matter. Marcion’s Pretensions as an Amender of the Gospel
Chapter V By the Rule of Antiquity, the Catholic Gospels are Found to Be True, Including the Real St. Luke’s. Marcion’s Only a Mutilated Edition. The Heretic’s Weakness and Inconsistency in Ignoring the Other Gospels
Chapter VI Marcion’s Object in Adulterating the Gospel. No Difference Between the Christ of the Creator and the Christ of the Gospel. No Rival Christ Admissible. The Connection of the True Christ with the Dispensation of the Old Testament Asserted
Chapter VII Marcion Rejected the Preceding Portion of St. Luke’s Gospel. Therefore This Review Opens with an Examination of the Case of the Evil Spirit in the Synagogue of Capernaum. He Whom the Demon Acknowledged Was the Creator’s Christ
Chapter VIII Other Proofs from the Same Chapter, that Jesus, Who Preached at Nazareth, and Was Acknowledged by Certain Demons as Christ the Son of God, Was the Creator’s Christ. As Occasion Offers, the Docetic Errors of Marcion are Exposed
Chapter IX Out of St. Luke’s Fifth Chapter are Found Proofs of Christ’s Belonging to the Creator, E.g. In the Call of Fishermen to the Apostolic Office, and in the Cleansing of the Leper. Christ Compared with the Prophet Elisha
Chapter X Further Proofs of the Same Truth in the Same Chapter, from the Healing of the Paralytic, and from the Designation Son of Man Which Jesus Gives Himself. Tertullian Sustains His Argument by Several Quotations from the Prophets
Chapter XI The Call of Levi the Publican. Christ in Relation to the Baptist. Christ as the Bridegroom. The Parable of the Old Wine and the New. Arguments Connecting Christ with the Creator
Chapter XII Christ’s Authority Over the Sabbath. As Its Lord He Recalled It from Pharisaic Neglect to the Original Purpose of Its Institution by the Creator the Case of the Disciples Who Plucked the Ears of Corn on the Sabbath. The Withered Hand Healed on the Sabbath
Chapter XIII Christ’s Connection with the Creator Shown. Many Quotations Out of the Old Testament Prophetically Bear on Certain Events of the Life of Jesus—Such as His Ascent to Praying on the Mountain; His Selection of Twelve Apostles; His Changing Simon’s Name to Peter, and Gentiles from Tyre and Sidon Resorting to Him
Chapter XIV Christ’s Sermon on the Mount. In Manner and Contents It So Resembles the Creator’s Dispensational Words and Deeds. It Suggests Therefore the Conclusion that Jesus is the Creator’s Christ. The Beatitudes
Chapter XV Sermon on the Mount Continued. Its Woes in Strict Agreement with the Creator’s Disposition. Many Quotations Out of the Old Testament in Proof of This
Chapter XVI The Precept of Loving One’s Enemies. It is as Much Taught in the Creator’s Scriptures of the Old Testament as in Christ’s Sermon. The Lex Talionis of Moses Admirably Explained in Consistency with the Kindness and Love Which Jesus Christ Came to Proclaim and Enforce in Behalf of the Creator. Sundry Precepts of Charity Explained
Chapter XVII Concerning Loans. Prohibition of Usury and the Usurious Spirit. The Law Preparatory to the Gospel in Its Provisions; So in the Present Instance. On Reprisals. Christ’s Teaching Throughout Proves Him to Be Sent by the Creator
Chapter XVIII Concerning the Centurion’s Faith. The Raising of the Widow’s Son. John Baptist, and His Message to Christ; And the Woman Who Was a Sinner. Proofs Extracted from All of the Relation of Christ to the Creator
Chapter XIX The Rich Women of Piety Who Followed Jesus Christ’s Teaching by Parables. The Marcionite Cavil Derived from Christ’s Remark, When Told of His Mother and His Brethren. Explanation of Christ’s Apparent Rejection Them
Chapter XX Comparison of Christ’s Power Over Winds and Waves with Moses’ Command of the Waters of the Red Sea and the Jordan. Christ’s Power Over Unclean Spirits. The Case of the Legion. The Cure of the Issue of Blood. The Mosaic Uncleanness on This Point Explained
Chapter XXI Christ’s Connection with the Creator Shown from Several Incidents in the Old Testament, Compared with St. Luke’s Narrative of the Mission of the Disciples. The Feeding of the Multitude. The Confession of St. Peter. Being Ashamed of Christ. This Shame is Only Possible of the True Christ. Marcionite Pretensions Absurd
Chapter XXII The Same Conclusion Supported by the Transfiguration. Marcion Inconsistent in Associating with Christ in Glory Two Such Eminent Servants of the Creator as Moses and Elijah. St. Peter’s Ignorance Accounted for on Montanist Principle
Chapter XXIII Impossible that Marcion’s Christ Should Reprove the Faithless Generation. Such Loving Consideration for Infants as the True Christ Was Apt to Shew, Also Impossible for the Other. On the Three Different Characters Confronted and Instructed by Christ in Samaria
Chapter XXIV On the Mission of the Seventy Disciples, and Christ’s Charge to Them. Precedents Drawn from the Old Testament. Absurdity of Supposing that Marcion’s Christ Could Have Given the Power of Treading on Serpents and Scorpions
Chapter XXV Christ Thanks the Father for Revealing to Babes What He Had Concealed from the Wise. This Concealment Judiciously Effected by the Creator. Other Points in St. Luke’s Chap. X. Shown to Be Only Possible to the Creator’s Christ
Chapter XXVI From St. Luke’s Eleventh Chapter Other Evidence that Christ Comes from the Creator. The Lord’s Prayer and Other Words of Christ. The Dumb Spirit and Christ’s Discourse on Occasion of the Expulsion. The Exclamation of the Woman in the Crowd
Chapter XXVII Christ’s Reprehension of the Pharisees Seeking a Sign. His Censure of Their Love of Outward Show Rather Than Inward Holiness. Scripture Abounds with Admonitions of a Similar Purport. Proofs of His Mission from the Creator
Chapter XXVIII Examples from the Old Testament, Balaam, Moses, and Hezekiah, to Show How Completely the Instruction and Conduct of Christ Are in Keeping with the Will and Purpose of the Creator
Chapter XXIX Parallels from the Prophets to Illustrate Christ’s Teaching in the Rest of This Chapter of St. Luke. The Sterner Attributes of Christ, in His Judicial Capacity, Show Him to Have Come from the Creator. Incidental Rebukes of Marcion’s Doctrine of Celibacy, and of His Altering of the Text of the Gospel
Chapter XXX Parables of the Mustard-Seed, and of the Leaven. Transition to the Solemn Exclusion Which Will Ensue When the Master of the House Has Shut the Door. This Judicial Exclusion Will Be Administered by Christ, Who is Shown Thereby to Possess the Attribute of the Creator
Chapter XXXI Christ’s Advice to Invite the Poor in Accordance with Isaiah. The Parable of the Great Supper a Pictorial Sketch of the Creator’s Own Dispensations of Mercy and Grace. The Rejections of the Invitation Paralleled by Quotations from the Old Testament. Marcion’s Christ Could Not Fulfil the Conditions Indicated in This Parable. The Absurdity of the Marcionite Interpretation
Chapter XXXII A Sort of Sorites, as the Logicians Call It, to Show that the Parables of the Lost Sheep and the Lost Drachma Have No Suitable Application to the Christ of Marcion
Chapter XXXIII The Marcionite Interpretation of God and Mammon Refuted. The Prophets Justify Christ’s Admonition Against Covetousness and Pride. John Baptist the Link Between the Old and the New Dispensations of the Creator. So Said Christ—But So Also Had Isaiah Said Long Before. One Only God, the Creator, by His Own Will Changed the Dispensations. No New God Had a Hand in the Change
Chapter XXXIV Moses, Allowing Divorce, and Christ Prohibiting It, Explained. John Baptist and Herod. Marcion’s Attempt to Discover an Antithesis in the Parable of the Rich Man and the Poor Man in Hades Confuted. The Creator’s Appointment Manifested in Both States
Chapter XXXV The Judicial Severity of Christ and the Tenderness of the Creator, Asserted in Contradiction to Marcion. The Cure of the Ten Lepers. Old Testament Analogies. The Kingdom of God Within You; This Teaching Similar to that of Moses. Christ, the Stone Rejected by the Builders. Indications of Severity in the Coming of Christ. Proofs that He is Not the Impassible Being Marcion Imagined
Chapter XXXVI The Parables of the Importunate Widow, and of the Pharisee and the Publican. Christ’s Answer to the Rich Ruler, the Cure of the Blind Man. His Salutation—Son of David. All Proofs of Christ’s Relation to the Creator, Marcion’s Antithesis Between David and Christ Confuted
Chapter XXXVII Christ and Zacchaeus. The Salvation of the Body as Denied by Marcion. The Parable of the Ten Servants Entrusted with Ten Pounds. Christ a Judge, Who is to Administer the Will of the Austere Man, I.e. The Creator
Chapter XXXVIII Christ’s Refutations of the Pharisees. Rendering Dues to Caesar and to God. Next of the Sadducees, Respecting Marriage in the Resurrection. These Prove Him Not to Be Marcion’s But the Creator’s Christ. Marcion’s Tamperings in Order to Make Room for His Second God, Exposed and Confuted
Chapter XXXIX Concerning Those Who Come in the Name of Christ. The Terrible Signs of His Coming. He Whose Coming is So Grandly Described Both in the Old Testament and the New Testament, is None Other Than the Christ of the Creator. This Proof Enhanced by the Parable of the Fig-Tree and All the Trees. Parallel Passages of Prophecy
Chapter XL How the Steps in the Passion of the Saviour Were Predetermined in Prophecy. The Passover. The Treachery of Judas. The Institution of the Lord’s Supper. The Docetic Error of Marcion Confuted by the Body and the Blood of the Lord Jesus Christ
Chapter XLI The Woe Pronounced on the Traitor a Judicial Act, Which Disproves Christ to Be Such as Marcion Would Have Him to Be. Christ’s Conduct Before the Council Explained. Christ Even Then Directs the Minds of His Judges to the Prophetic Evidences of His Own Mission. The Moral Responsibility of These Men Asserted
Chapter XLII Other Incidents of the Passion Minutely Compared with Prophecy. Pilate and Herod. Barabbas Preferred to Jesus. Details of the Crucifixion. The Earthquake and the Mid-Day Darkness. All Wonderfully Foretold in the Scriptures of the Creator. Christ’s Giving Up the Ghost No Evidence of Marcion’s Docetic Opinions. In His Sepulture There is a Refutation Thereof
Chapter XLIII Conclusions. Jesus as the Christ of the Creator Proved from the Events of the Last Chapter of St. Luke. The Pious Women at the Sepulchre. The Angels at the Resurrection. The Manifold Appearances of Christ After the Resurrection. His Mission of the Apostles Amongst All Nations. All Shown to Be in Accordance with the Wisdom of the Almighty Father, as Indicated in Prophecy. The Body of Christ After Death No Mere Phantom. Marcion’s Manipulation of the Gospel on This Point
Book V Wherein Tertullian proves, with respect to St. Paul’s epistles, what he had proved in the preceding book with respect to St. Luke’s gospel. Far from being at variance, they were in perfect unison with the writings of the Old Testament, and therefore testified that the Creator was the only God, and that the Lord Jesus was his Christ. As in the preceding books, Tertullian supports his argument with profound reasoning, and many happy illustrations of Holy Scripture
Chapter I Introductory. The Apostle Paul Himself Not the Preacher of a New God. Called by Jesus Christ, Although After the Other Apostles, His Mission Was from the Creator. States How. The Argument, as in the Case of the Gospel, Confining Proofs to Such Portions of St. Paul’s Writings as Marcion Allowed
Chapter II On the Epistle to the Galatians. The Abolition of the Ordinances of the Mosaic Law No Proof of Another God. The Divine Lawgiver, the Creator Himself, Was the Abrogator. The Apostle’s Doctrine in the First Chapter Shown to Accord with the Teaching of the Old Testament. The Acts of the Apostles Shown to Be Genuine Against Marcion. This Book Agrees with the Pauline Epistles
Chapter III St. Paul Quite in Accordance with St. Peter and Other Apostles of the Circumcision. His Censure of St. Peter Explained, and Rescued from Marcion’s Misapplication. The Strong Protests of This Epistle Against Judaizers. Yet Its Teaching is Shown to Be in Keeping with the Law and the Prophets. Marcion’s Tampering with St. Paul’s Writings Censured
Chapter IV Another Instance of Marcion’s Tampering with St. Paul’s Text. The Fulness of Time, Announced by the Apostle, Foretold by the Prophets. Mosaic Rites Abrogated by the Creator Himself. Marcion’s Tricks About Abraham’s Name. The Creator, by His Christ, the Fountain of the Grace and the Liberty Which St. Paul Announced. Marcion’s Docetism Refuted
Chapter V The First Epistle to the Corinthians. The Pauline Salutation of Grace and Peace Shown to Be Anti-Marcionite. The Cross of Christ Purposed by the Creator. Marcion Only Perpetuates the Offence and Foolishness of Christ’s Cross by His Impious Severance of the Gospel from the Creator. Analogies Between the Law and the Gospel in the Matter of Weak Things, and Foolish Things and Base Things
Chapter VI The Divine Way of Wisdom, and Greatness, and Might. God’s Hiding of Himself, and Subsequent Revelation. To Marcion’s God Such a Concealment and Manifestation Impossible. God’s Predestination. No Such Prior System of Intention Possible to a God Previously Unknown as Was Marcion’s. The Powers of the World Which Crucified Christ. St. Paul, as a Wise Master-Builder, Associated with Prophecy. Sundry Injunctions of the Apostle Parallel with the Teaching of the Old Testament
Chapter VII St. Paul’s Phraseology Often Suggested by the Jewish Scriptures. Christ Our Passover—A Phrase Which Introduces Us to the Very Heart of the Ancient Dispensation. Christ’s True Corporeity. Married and Unmarried States. Meaning of the Time is Short. In His Exhortations and Doctrine, the Apostle Wholly Teaches According to the Mind and Purposes of the God of the Old Testament. Prohibition of Meats and Drinks Withdrawn by the Creator
Chapter VIII Man the Image of the Creator, and Christ the Head of the Man. Spiritual Gifts. The Sevenfold Spirit Described by Isaiah. The Apostle and the Prophet Compared. Marcion Challenged to Produce Anything Like These Gifts of the Spirit Foretold in Prophecy in His God
Chapter IX The Doctrine of the Resurrection. The Body Will Rise Again. Christ’s Judicial Character. Jewish Perversions of Prophecy Exposed and Confuted. Messianic Psalms Vindicated. Jewish and Rationalistic Interpretations on This Point Similar. Jesus—Not Hezekiah or Solomon—The Subject of These Prophecies in the Psalms. None But He is the Christ of the Old and the New Testaments
Chapter X Doctrine of the Resurrection of the Body, Continued. How are the Dead Raised? and with What Body Do They Come? These Questions Answered in Such a Sense as to Maintain the Truth of the Raised Body, Against Marcion. Christ as the Second Adam Connected with the Creator of the First Man. Let Us Bear the Image of the Heavenly. The Triumph Over Death in Accordance with the Prophets. Hosea and St. Paul Compared
Chapter XI The Second Epistle to the Corinthians. The Creator the Father of Mercies. Shown to Be Such in the Old Testament, and Also in Christ. The Newness of the New Testament. The Veil of Obdurate Blindness Upon Israel, Not Reprehensible on Marcion’s Principles. The Jews Guilty in Rejecting the Christ of the Creator. Satan, the God of This World. The Treasure in Earthen Vessels Explained Against Marcion. The Creator’s Relation to These Vessels, I.e. Our Bodies
Chapter XII The Eternal Home in Heaven. Beautiful Exposition by Tertullian of the Apostle’s Consolatory Teaching Against the Fear of Death, So Apt to Arise Under Anti-Christian Oppression. The Judgment-Seat of Christ—The Idea, Anti-Marcionite. Paradise. Judicial Characteristics of Christ Which are Inconsistent with the Heretical Views About Him; The Apostle’s Sharpness, or Severity, Shows Him to Be a Fit Preacher of the Creator’s Christ
Chapter XIII The Epistle to the Romans. St. Paul Cannot Help Using Phrases Which Bespeak the Justice of God, Even When He is Eulogizing the Mercies of the Gospel. Marcion Particularly Hard in Mutilation of This Epistle. Yet Our Author Argues on Common Ground. The Judgment at Last Will Be in Accordance with the Gospel. The Justified by Faith Exhorted to Have Peace with God. The Administration of the Old and the New Dispensations in One and the Same Hand
Chapter XIV The Divine Power Shown in Christ’s Incarnation. Meaning of St. Paul’s Phrase. Likeness of Sinful Flesh. No Docetism in It. Resurrection of Our Real Bodies. A Wide Chasm Made in the Epistle by Marcion’s Erasure. When the Jews are Upbraided by the Apostle for Their Misconduct to God; Inasmuch as that God Was the Creator, a Proof is in Fact Given that St. Paul’s God Was the Creator. The Precepts at the End of the Epistle, Which Marcion Allowed, Shown to Be in Exact Accordance with the Creator’s Scriptures
Chapter XV The First Epistle to the Thessalonians. The Shorter Epistles Pungent in Sense and Very Valuable. St. Paul Upbraids the Jews for the Death First of Their Prophets and Then of Christ. This a Presumption that Both Christ and the Prophets Pertained to the Same God. The Law of Nature, Which is in Fact the Creator’s Discipline, and the Gospel of Christ Both Enjoin Chastity. The Resurrection Provided for in the Old Testament by Christ. Man’s Compound Nature
Chapter XVI The Second Epistle to the Thessalonians. An Absurd Erasure of Marcion; Its Object Transparent. The Final Judgment on the Heathen as Well as the Jews Could Not Be Administered by Marcion’s Christ. The Man of Sin—What? Inconsistency of Marcion’s View. The Antichrist. The Great Events of the Last Apostasy Within the Providence and Intention of the Creator, Whose are All Things from the Beginning. Similarity of the Pauline Precepts with Those of the Creator
Chapter XVII The Epistle to the Laodiceans. The Proper Designation is to the Ephesians. Recapitulation of All Things in Christ from the Beginning of the Creation. No Room for Marcion’s Christ Here. Numerous Parallels Between This Epistle and Passages in the Old Testament. The Prince of the Power of the Air, and the God of This World—Who? Creation and Regeneration the Work of One God. How Christ Has Made the Law Obsolete. A Vain Erasure of Marcion’s. The Apostles as Well as the Prophets from the Creator
Chapter XVIII Another Foolish Erasure of Marcion’s Exposed. Certain Figurative Expressions of the Apostle, Suggested by the Language of the Old Testament. Collation of Many Passages of This Epistle, with Precepts and Statements in the Pentateuch, the Psalms, and the Prophets. All Alike Teach Us the Will and Purpose of the Creator
Chapter XIX The Epistle to the Colossians. Time the Criterion of Truth and Heresy. Application of the Canon. The Image of the Invisible God Explained. Pre-Existence of Our Christ in the Creator’s Ancient Dispensations. What is Included in the Fulness of Christ. The Epicurean Character of Marcion’s God. The Catholic Truth in Opposition Thereto. The Law is to Christ What the Shadow is to the Substance
Chapter XX The Epistle to the Philippians. The Variances Amongst the Preachers of Christ No Argument that There Was More Than One Only Christ. St. Paul’s Phrases—Form of a Servant, Likeness, and Fashion of a Man—No Sanction of Docetism. No Antithesis (Such as Marcion Alleged) in the God of Judaism and the God of the Gospel Deducible from Certain Contrasts Mentioned in This Epistle. A Parallel with a Passage in Genesis. The Resurrection of the Body, and the Change Thereof
Chapter XXI The Epistle to Philemon. This Epistle Not Mutilated. Marcion’s Inconsistency in Accepting This, and Rejecting Three Other Epistles Addressed to Individuals. Conclusions. Tertullian Vindicates the Symmetry and Deliberate Purpose of His Work Against Marcion
III Against Hermogenes
Chapter I The Opinions of Hermogenes, by the Prescriptive Rule of Antiquity Shown to Be Heretical. Not Derived from Christianity, But from Heathen Philosophy. Some of the Tenets Mentioned
Chapter II Hermogenes, After a Perverse Induction from Mere Heretical Assumptions, Concludes that God Created All Things Out of Pre-Existing Matter
Chapter III An Argument of Hermogenes. The Answer: While God is a Title Eternally Applicable to the Divine Being, Lord and Father are Only Relative Appellations, Not Eternally Applicable. An Inconsistency in the Argument of Hermogenes Pointed Out
Chapter IV Hermogenes Gives Divine Attributes to Matter, and So Makes Two Gods
Chapter V Hermogenes Coquets with His Own Argument, as If Rather Afraid of It. After Investing Matter with Divine Qualities, He Tries to Make It Somehow Inferior to God
Chapter VI The Shifts to Which Hermogenes is Reduced, Who Deifies Matter, and Yet is Unwilling to Hold Him Equal with the Divine Creator
Chapter VII Hermogenes Held to His Theory in Order that Its Absurdity May Be Exposed on His Own Principles
Chapter VIII On His Own Principles, Hermogenes Makes Matter, on the Whole, Superior to God
Chapter IX Sundry Inevitable But Intolerable Conclusions from the Principles of Hermogenes
Chapter X To What Straits Hermogenes Absurdly Reduces the Divine Being. He Does Nothing Short of Making Him the Author of Evil
Chapter XI Hermogenes Makes Great Efforts to Remove Evil from God to Matter. How He Fails to Do This Consistently with His Own Argument
Chapter XII The Mode of Controversy Changed. The Premisses of Hermogenes Accepted, in Order to Show into What Confusion They Lead Him
Chapter XIII Another Ground of Hermogenes that Matter Has Some Good in It. Its Absurdity
Chapter XIV Tertullian Pushes His Opponent into a Dilemma
Chapter XV The Truth, that God Made All Things from Nothing, Rescued from the Opponent’s Flounderings
Chapter XVI A Series of Dilemmas. They Show that Hermogenes Cannot Escape from the Orthodox Conclusion
Chapter XVII The Truth of God’s Work in Creation. You Cannot Depart in the Least from It, Without Landing Yourself in an Absurdity
Chapter XVIII An Eulogy on the Wisdom and Word of God, by Which God Made All Things of Nothing
Chapter XIX An Appeal to the History of Creation. True Meaning of the Term Beginning, Which the Heretic Curiously Wrests to an Absurd Sense
Chapter XX Meaning of the Phrase—In the Beginning. Tertullian Connects It with the Wisdom of God, and Elicits from It the Truth that the Creation Was Not Out of Pre-Existent Matter
Chapter XXI A Retort of Heresy Answered. That Scripture Should in So Many Words Tell Us that the World Was Made of Nothing is Superfluous
Chapter XXII This Conclusion Confirmed by the Usage of Holy Scripture in Its History of the Creation. Hermogenes in Danger of the Woe Pronounced Against Adding to Scripture
Chapter XXIII Hermogenes Pursued to Another Passage of Scripture. The Absurdity of His Interpretation Exposed
Chapter XXIV Earth Does Not Mean Matter as Hermogenes Would Have It
Chapter XXV The Assumption that There are Two Earths Mentioned in the History of the Creation, Refuted
Chapter XXVI The Method Observed in the History of the Creation, in Reply to the Perverse Interpretation of Hermogenes
Chapter XXVII Some Hair-Splitting Use of Words in Which His Opponent Had Indulged
Chapter XXVIII A Curious Inconsistency in Hermogenes Exposed. Certain Expressions in The History of Creation Vindicated in The True Sense
Chapter XXIX The Gradual Development of Cosmical Order Out of Chaos in the Creation, Beautifully Stated
Chapter XXX Another Passage in the Sacred History of the Creation, Released from the Mishandling of Hermogenes
Chapter XXXI A Further Vindication of the Scripture Narrative of the Creation, Against a Futile View of Hermogenes
Chapter XXXII The Account of the Creation in Genesis a General One, Corroborated, However, by Many Other Passages of the Old Testament, Which Give Account of Specific Creations. Further Cavillings Confuted
Chapter XXXIII Statement of the True Doctrine Concerning Matter. Its Relation to God’s Creation of the World
Chapter XXXIV A Presumption that All Things Were Created by God Out of Nothing Afforded by the Ultimate Reduction of All Things to Nothing. Scriptures Proving This Reduction Vindicated from Hermogenes’ Charge of Being Merely Figurative
Chapter XXXV Contradictory Propositions Advanced by Hermogenes Respecting Matter and Its Qualities
Chapter XXXVI Other Absurd Theories Respecting Matter and Its Incidents Exposed in an Ironical Strain. Motion in Matter. Hermogenes’ Conceits Respecting It
Chapter XXXVII Ironical Dilemmas Respecting Matter, and Sundry Moral Qualities Fancifully Attributed to It
Chapter XXXIII Other Speculations of Hermogenes, About Matter and Some of Its Adjuncts, Shown to Be Absurd. For Instance, Its Alleged Infinity
Chapter XXXIX These Latter Speculations Shown to Be Contradictory to the First Principles Respecting Matter, Formerly Laid Down by Hermogenes
Chapter XL Shapeless Matter an Incongruous Origin for God’s Beautiful Cosmos. Hermogenes Does Not Mend His Argument by Supposing that Only a Portion of Matter Was Used in the Creation
Chapter XLI Sundry Quotations from Hermogenes. Now Uncertain and Vague are His Speculations Respecting Motion in Matter, and the Material Qualities of Good and Evil
Chapter XLII Further Exposure of Inconsistencies in the Opinions of Hermogenes Respecting the Divine Qualities of Matter
Chapter XLIII Other Discrepancies Exposed and Refuted Respecting the Evil in Matter Being Changed to Good
Chapter XLIV Curious Views Respecting God’s Method of Working with Matter Exposed. Discrepancies in the Heretic’s Opinion About God’s Local Relation to Matter
Chapter XLV Conclusion. Contrast Between the Statements of Hermogenes and the Testimony of Holy Scripture Respecting the Creation. Creation Out of Nothing, Not Out of Matter
IV Against the Valentinians
Chapter I Introductory. Tertullian Compares the Heresy to the Old Eleusinian Mysteries. Both Systems Alike in Preferring Concealment of Error and Sin to Proclamation of Truth and Virtue
Chapter II These Heretics Brand the Christians as Simple Persons. The Charge Accepted, and Simplicity Eulogized Out of the Scriptures
Chapter III The Folly of This Heresy. It Dissects and Mutilates the Deity. Contrasted with the Simple Wisdom of True Religion. To Expose the Absurdities of the Valentinian System is to Destroy It
Chapter IV The Heresy Traceable to Valentinus, an Able But Restless Man. Many Schismatical Leaders of the School Mentioned. Only One of Them Shows Respect to the Man Whose Name Designates the Entire School
Chapter V Many Eminent Christian Writers Have Carefully and Fully Refuted the Heresy. These the Author Makes His Own Guides
Chapter VI Although Writing in Latin He Proposes to Retain the Greek Names of the Valentinian Emanations of Deity. Not to Discuss the Heresy But Only to Expose It. This with the Raillery Which Its Absurdity Merits
Chapter VII The First Eight Emanations, or AEons, Called the Ogdoad, are the Fountain of All the Others. Their Names and Descent Recorded
Chapter VIII The Names and Descent of Other AEons; First Half a Score, Then Two More, and Ultimately a Dozen Besides. These Thirty Constitute the Pleroma. But Why Be So Capricious as to Stop at Thirty?
Chapter IX Other Capricious Features in the System. The AEons Unequal in Attributes. The Superiority of Nus; The Vagaries of Sophia Restrained by Horos. Grand Titles Borne by This Last Power
Chapter X Another Account of the Strange Aberrations of Sophia, and the Restraining Services of Horus. Sophia Was Not Herself, After All, Ejected from the Pleroma, But Only Her Enthymesis
Chapter XI The Profane Account Given of the Origin of Christ and the Holy Ghost Sternly Rebuked. An Absurdity Respecting the Attainment of the Knowledge of God Ably Exposed
Chapter XII The Strange Jumble of the Pleroma. The Frantic Delight of the Members Thereof. Their Joint Contribution of Parts Set Forth with Humorous Irony
Chapter XIII First Part of the Subject, Touching the Constitution of the Pleroma, Briefly Recapitulated. Transition to the Other Part, Which is Like a Play Outside the Curtain
Chapter XIV The Adventures of Achamoth Outside the Pleroma. The Mission of Christ in Pursuit of Her. Her Longing for Christ. Horos’ Hostility to Her. Her Continued Suffering
Chapter XV Strange Account of the Origin of Matter, from the Various Affections of Achamoth. The Waters from Her Tears; Light from Her Smile
Chapter XVI Achamoth Purified from All Impurities of Her Passion by the Paraclete, Acting Through Soter, Who Out of the Above-Mentioned Impurities Arranges Matter, Separating Its Evil from the Better Qualities
Chapter XVII Achamoth in Love with the Angels. A Protest Against the Lascivious Features of Valentinianism. Achamoth Becomes the Mother of Three Natures
Chapter XVIII Blasphemous Opinion Concerning the Origin of the Demiurge, Supposed to Be the Creator of the Universe
Chapter XIX Palpable Absurdities and Contradictions in the System Respecting Achamoth and the Demiurge
Chapter XX The Demiurge Works Away at Creation, as the Drudge of His Mother Achamoth, in Ignorance All the While of the Nature of His Occupation
Chapter XXI The Vanity as Well as Ignorance of the Demiurge. Absurd Results from So Imperfect a Condition
Chapter XXII Origin of the Devil, in the Criminal Excess of the Sorrow of Achamoth. The Devil, Called Also Munditenens, Actually Wiser Than the Demiurge, Although His Work
Chapter XXIII The Relative Positions of the Pleroma. The Region of Achamoth, and the Creation of the Demiurge. The Addition of Fire to the Various Elements and Bodies of Nature
Chapter XXIV The Formation of Man by the Demiurge. Human Flesh Not Made of the Ground, But of a Nondescript Philosophic Substance
Chapter XXV An Extravagant Way of Accounting for the Communication of the Spiritual Nature to Man. It Was Furtively Managed by Achamoth, Through the Unconscious Agency of Her Son
Chapter XXVI The Three Several Natures—The Material, the Animal, and the Spiritual, and Their Several Destinations. The Strange Valentinian Opinion About the Structure of Soter’s Nature
Chapter XXVII The Christ of the Demiurge, Sent into the World by the Virgin. Not of Her. He Found in Her, Not a Mother, But Only a Passage or Channel. Jesus Descended Upon Christ, at His Baptism, Like a Dove; But, Being Incapable of Suffering, He Left Christ to Die on the Cross Alone
Chapter XXVIII The Demiurge Cured of His Ignorance by the Saviour’s Advent, from Whom He Hears of the Great Future in Store for Himself
Chapter XXIX The Three Natures Again Adverted to. They are All Exemplified Amongst Men. For Instance, by Cain, and Abel, and Seth
Chapter XXX The Lax and Dangerous Views of This Sect Respecting Good Works. That These are Unnecessary to the Spiritual Man
Chapter XXXI At the Last Day Great Changes Take Place Amongst the AEons as Well as Among Men. How Achamoth and the Demiurge are Affected Then. Irony on the Subject
Chapter XXXII Indignant Irony Exposing the Valentinian Fable About the Judicial Treatment of Mankind at the Last Judgment. The Immorality of the Doctrine
Chapter XXXIII These Remaining Chapters an Appendix to the Main Work. In This Chapter Tertullian Notices a Difference Among Sundry Followers of Ptolemy, a Disciple of Valentinus
Chapter XXXIV Other Varying Opinions Among the Valentinians Respecting the Deity, Characteristic Raillery
Chapter XXXV Yet More Discrepancies. Just Now the Sex of Bythus Was an Object of Dispute; Now His Rank Comes in Question. Absurd Substitutes for Bythus Criticised by Tertullian
Chapter XXXVI Less Reprehensible Theories in the Heresy. Bad is the Best of Valentinianism
Chapter XXXVII Other Turgid and Ridiculous Theories About the Origin of the AEons and Creation, Stated and Condemned
Chapter XXXVIII Diversity in the Opinions of Secundus, as Compared with the General Doctrine of Valentinus
Chapter XXXIX Their Diversity of Sentiment Affects the Very Central Doctrine of Christianity, Even the Person and Character of the Lord Jesus. This Diversity Vitiates Every Gnostic School
V On the Flesh of Christ
Chapter I The General Purport of This Work. The Heretics, Marcion, Apelles, and Valentinus, Wishing to Impugn the Doctrine of the Resurrection, Deprive Christ of All Capacity for Such a Change by Denying His Flesh
Chapter II Marcion, Who Would Blot Out the Record of Christ’s Nativity, is Rebuked for So Startling a Heresy
Chapter III Christ’s Nativity Both Possible and Becoming. The Heretical Opinion of Christ’s Apparent Flesh Deceptive and Dishonourable to God, Even on Marcion’s Principles
Chapter IV God’s Honour in the Incarnation of His Son Vindicated. Marcion’s Disparagement of Human Flesh Inconsistent as Well as Impious. Christ Has Cleansed the Flesh. The Foolishness of God is Most Wise
Chapter V Christ Truly Lived and Died in Human Flesh. Incidents of His Human Life on Earth, and Refutation of Marcion’s Docetic Parody of the Same
Chapter VI The Doctrine of Apelles Refuted, that Christ’s Body Was of Sidereal Substance, Not Born. Nativity and Mortality are Correlative Circumstances, and in Christ’s Case His Death Proves His Birth
Chapter VII Explanation of the Lord’s Question About His Mother and His Brethren. Answer to the Cavils of Apelles and Marcion, Who Support Their Denial of Christ’s Nativity by It
Chapter VIII Apelles and His Followers, Displeased with Our Earthly Bodies, Attributed to Christ a Body of a Purer Sort. How Christ Was Heavenly Even in His Earthly Flesh
Chapter IX Christ’s Flesh Perfectly Natural, Like Our Own. None of the Supernatural Features Which the Heretics Ascribed to It Discoverable, on a Careful View
Chapter X Another Class of Heretics Refuted. They Alleged that Christ’s Flesh Was of a Finer Texture, Animalis, Composed of Soul
Chapter XI The Opposite Extravagance Exposed. That is Christ with a Soul Composed of Flesh—Corporeal, Though Invisible. Christ’s Soul, Like Ours, Distinct from Flesh, Though Clothed in It
Chapter XII The True Functions of the Soul. Christ Assumed It in His Perfect Human Nature, Not to Reveal and Explain It, But to Save It. Its Resurrection with the Body Assured by Christ
Chapter XIII Christ’s Human Nature. The Flesh and the Soul Both Fully and Unconfusedly Contained in It
Chapter XIV Christ Took Not on Him an Angelic Nature, But the Human. It Was Men, Not Angels, Whom He Came to Save
Chapter XV The Valentinian Figment of Christ’s Flesh Being of a Spiritual Nature, Examined and Refuted Out of Scripture
Chapter XVI Christ’s Flesh in Nature, the Same as Ours, Only Sinless. The Difference Between Carnem Peccati and Peccatum Carnis: It is the Latter Which Christ Abolished. The Flesh of the First Adam, No Less Than that of the Second Adam, Not Received from Human Seed, Although as Entirely Human as Our Own, Which is Derived from It
Chapter XVII The Similarity of Circumstances Between the First and the Second Adam, as to the Derivation of Their Flesh. An Analogy Also Pleasantly Traced Between Eve and the Virgin Mary
Chapter XVIII The Mystery of the Assumption of Our Perfect Human Nature by the Second Person of the Blessed Trinity. He is Here Called, as Often Elsewhere, the Spirit
Chapter XIX Christ, as to His Divine Nature, as the Word of God, Became Flesh, Not by Carnal Conception, Nor by the Will of the Flesh and of Man, But by the Will of God. Christ’s Divine Nature, of Its Own Accord, Descended into the Virgin’s Womb
Chapter XX Christ Born of a Virgin, of Her Substance. The Physiological Facts of His Real and Exact Birth of a Human Mother, as Suggested by Certain Passages of Scripture
Chapter XXI The Word of God Did Not Become Flesh Except in the Virgin’s Womb and of Her Substance. Through His Mother He is Descended from Her Great Ancestor David. He is Described Both in the Old and in the New Testament as “The Fruit of David’s Loins.”
Chapter XXII Holy Scripture in the New Testament, Even in Its Very First Verse, Testifies to Christ’s True Flesh. In Virtue of Which He is Incorporated in the Human Stock of David, and Abraham, and Adam
Chapter XXIII Simeon’s “Sign that Should Be Contradicted,” Applied to the Heretical Gainsaying of the True Birth of Christ. One of the Heretics’ Paradoxes Turned in Support of Catholic Truth
Chapter XXIV Divine Strictures on Various Heretics Descried in Various Passages of Prophetical Scripture. Those Who Assail the True Doctrine of the One Lord Jesus Christ, Both God and Man, Thus Condemned
Chapter XXV Conclusion. This Treatise Forms a Preface to the Other Work, “On the Resurrection of the Flesh,” Proving the Reality of the Flesh Which Was Truly Born, and Died, and Rose Again
VI On the Resurrection of the Flesh
Chapter I The Doctrine of the Resurrection of the Body Brought to Light by the Gospel. The Faintest Glimpses of Something Like It Occasionally Met with in Heathenism. Inconsistencies of Pagan Teaching
Chapter II The Jewish Sadducees a Link Between the Pagan Philosophers and the Heretics on This Doctrine. Its Fundamental Importance Asserted. The Soul Fares Better Than the Body, in Heretical Estimation, as to Its Future State. Its Extinction, However, Was Held by One Lucan
Chapter III Some Truths Held Even by the Heathen. They Were, However, More Often Wrong Both in Religious Opinions and in Moral Practice. The Heathen Not to Be Followed in Their Ignorance of the Christian Mystery. The Heretics Perversely Prone to Follow Them
Chapter IV Heathens and Heretics Alike in Their Vilification of the Flesh and Its Functions, the Ordinary Cavils Against the Final Restitution of So Weak and Ignoble a Substance
Chapter V Some Considerations in Reply Eulogistic of the Flesh. It Was Created by God. The Body of Man Was, in Fact, Previous to His Soul
Chapter VI Not the Lowliness of the Material, But the Dignity and Skill of the Maker, Must Be Remembered, in Gauging the Excellence of the Flesh. Christ Partook of Our Flesh
Chapter VII The Earthy Material of Which Flesh is Created Wonderfully Improved by God’s Manipulation. By the Addition of the Soul in Man’s Constitution It Became the Chief Work in the Creation
Chapter VIII Christianity, by Its Provision for the Flesh, Has Put on It the Greatest Honour. The Privileges of Our Religion in Closest Connection with Our Flesh. Which Also Bears a Large Share in the Duties and Sacrifices of Religion
Chapter IX God’s Love for the Flesh of Man, as Developed in the Grace of Christ Towards It. The Flesh the Best Means of Displaying the Bounty and Power of God
Chapter X Holy Scripture Magnifies the Flesh, as to Its Nature and Its Prospects
Chapter XI The Power of God Fully Competent to Effect the Resurrection of the Flesh
Chapter XII Some Analogies in Nature Which Corroborate the Resurrection of the Flesh
Chapter XIII From Our Author’s View of a Verse in the Ninety-Second Psalm, the Phoenix is Made a Symbol of the Resurrection of Our Bodies
Chapter XIV A Sufficient Cause for the Resurrection of the Flesh Occurs in the Future Judgment of Man. It Will Take Cognisance of the Works of the Body No Less Than of the Soul
Chapter XV As the Flesh is a Partaker with the Soul in All Human Conduct, So Will It Be in the Recompense of Eternity
Chapter XVI The Heretics Called the Flesh “The Vessel of the Soul,” In Order to Destroy the Responsibility of the Body. Their Cavil Turns Upon Themselves and Shows the Flesh to Be a Sharer in Human Actions
Chapter XVII The Flesh Will Be Associated with the Soul in Enduring the Penal Sentences of the Final Judgment
Chapter XVIII Scripture Phrases and Passages Clearly Assert “The Resurrection of the Dead.” The Force of This Very Phrase Explained as Indicating the Prominent Place of the Flesh in the General Resurrection
Chapter XIX The Sophistical Sense Put by Heretics on the Phrase “Resurrection of the Dead,” As If It Meant the Moral Change of a New Life
Chapter XX Figurative Senses Have Their Foundation in Literal Fact. Besides, the Allegorical Style is by No Means the Only One Found in the Prophetic Scriptures, as Alleged by the Heretics
Chapter XXI No Mere Metaphor in the Phrase Resurrection of the Dead. In Proportion to the Importance of Eternal Truths, is the Clearness of Their Scriptural Enunciation
Chapter XXII The Scriptures Forbid Our Supposing Either that the Resurrection is Already Past, or that It Takes Place Immediately at Death. Our Hopes and Prayers Point to the Last Great Day as the Period of Its Accomplishment
Chapter XXIII Sundry Passages of St. Paul, Which Speak of a Spiritual Resurrection, Compatible with the Future Resurrection of the Body, Which is Even Assumed in Them
Chapter XXIV Other Passages Quoted from St. Paul, Which Categorically Assert the Resurrection of the Flesh at the Final Judgment
Chapter XXV St. John, in the Apocalypse, Equally Explicit in Asserting the Same Great Doctrine
Chapter XXVI Even the Metaphorical Descriptions of This Subject in the Scriptures Point to the Bodily Resurrection, the Only Sense Which Secures Their Consistency and Dignity
Chapter XXVII Certain Metaphorical Terms Explained of the Resurrection of the Flesh
Chapter XXVIII Prophetic Things and Actions, as Well as Words, Attest This Great Doctrine
Chapter XXIX Ezekiel’s Vision of the Dry Bones Quoted
Chapter XXX This Vision Interpreted by Tertullian of the Resurrection of the Bodies of the Dead. A Chronological Error of Our Author, Who Supposes that Ezekiel in His Ch. XXXI. Prophesied Before the Captivity
Chapter XXXI Other Passages Out of the Prophets Applied to the Resurrection of the Flesh
Chapter XXXII Even Unburied Bodies Will Be Raised Again. Whatever Befalls Them God Will Restore Them Again. Jonah’s Case Quoted in Illustration of God’s Power
Chapter XXXIII So Much for the Prophetic Scriptures. In the Gospels, Christ’s Parables, as Explained by Himself, Have a Clear Reference to the Resurrection of the Flesh
Chapter XXXIV Christ Plainly Testifies to the Resurrection of the Entire Man. Not in His Soul Only, Without the Body
Chapter XXXV Explanation of What is Meant by the Body, Which is to Be Raised Again. Not the Corporeality of the Soul
Chapter XXXVI Christ’s Refutation of the Sadducees, and Affirmation of Catholic Doctrine
Chapter XXXVII Christ’s Assertion About the Unprofitableness of the Flesh Explained Consistently with Our Doctrine
Chapter XXXVIII Christ, by Raising the Dead, Attested in a Practical Way the Doctrine of the Resurrection of the Flesh
Chapter XXXIX Additional Evidence Afforded to Us in the Acts of the Apostles
Chapter XL Sundry Passages of St. Paul Which Attest Our Doctrine Rescued from the Perversions of Heresy
Chapter XLI The Dissolution of Our Tabernacle Consistent with the Resurrection of Our Bodies
Chapter XLII Death Changes, Without Destroying, Our Mortal Bodies. Remains of the Giants
Chapter XLIII No Disparagement of Our Doctrine in St. Paul’s Phrase, Which Calls Our Residence in the Flesh Absence from the Lord
Chapter XLIV Sundry Other Passages of St. Paul Explained in a Sentence Confirmatory of Our Doctrine
Chapter XLV The Old Man and the New Man of St. Paul Explained
Chapter XLVI It is the Works of the Flesh, Not the Substance of the Flesh, Which St. Paul Always Condemns
Chapter XLVII St. Paul, All Through, Promises Eternal Life to the Body
Chapter XLVIII Sundry Passages in the Great Chapter of the Resurrection of the Dead Explained in Defence of Our Doctrine
Chapter XLIX The Same Subject Continued. What Does the Apostle Exclude from the Dead? Certainly Not the Substance of the Flesh
Chapter L In What Sense Flesh and Blood are Excluded from the Kingdom of God
Chapter LI The Session of Jesus in His Incarnate Nature at the Right Hand of God a Guarantee of the Resurrection of Our Flesh
Chapter LII From St. Paul’s Analogy of the Seed We Learn that the Body Which Died Will Rise Again, Garnished with the Appliances of Eternal Life
Chapter LIII Not the Soul, But the Natural Body Which Died, is that Which is to Rise Again. The Resurrection of Lazarus Commented on. Christ’s Resurrection, as the Second Adam, Guarantees Our Own
Chapter LIV Death Swallowed Up of Life. Meaning of This Phrase in Relation to the Resurrection of the Body
Chapter LV The Change of a Thing’s Condition is Not the Destruction of Its Substance. The Application of This Principle to Our Subject
Chapter LVI The Procedure of the Last Judgment, and Its Awards, Only Possible on the Identity of the Risen Body with Our Present Flesh
Chapter LVII Our Bodies, However Mutilated Before or After Death, Shall Recover Their Perfect Integrity in the Resurrection. Illustration of the Enfranchised Slave
Chapter LVIII From This Perfection of Our Restored Bodies Will Flow the Consciousness of Undisturbed Joy and Peace
Chapter LIX Our Flesh in the Resurrection Capable, Without Losing Its Essential Identity, of Bearing the Changed Conditions of Eternal Life, or of Death Eternal
Chapter LX All the Characteristics of Our Bodies—Sex, Various Limbs, Etc Will Be Retained, Whatever Change of Functions These May Have, of Which Point, However, We are No Judges. Analogy of the Repaired Ship
Chapter LXI The Details of Our Bodily Sex, and of the Functions of Our Various Members. Apology for the Necessity Which Heresy Imposes of Hunting Up All Its Unblushing Cavils
Chapter LXII Our Destined Likeness to the Angels in the Glorious Life of the Resurrection
Chapter LXIII Conclusion. The Resurrection of the Flesh in Its Absolute Identity and Perfection. Belief of This Had Become Weak. Hopes for Its Refreshing Restoration Under the Influences of the Paraclete
VII Against Praxeas
Chapter I Satan’s Wiles Against the Truth. How They Take the Form of the Praxean Heresy. Account of the Publication of This Heresy
Chapter II The Catholic Doctrine of the Trinity and Unity, Sometimes Called the Divine Economy, or Dispensation of the Personal Relations of the Godhead
Chapter III Sundry Popular Fears and Prejudices. The Doctrine of the Trinity in Unity Rescued from These Misapprehensions
Chapter IV The Unity of the Godhead and the Supremacy and Sole Government of the Divine Being. The Monarchy Not at All Impaired by the Catholic Doctrine
Chapter V The Evolution of the Son or Word of God from the Father by a Divine Procession. Illustrated by the Operation of the Human Thought and Consciousness
Chapter VI The Word of God is Also the Wisdom of God. The Going Forth of Wisdom to Create the Universe, According to the Divine Plan
Chapter VII The Son by Being Designated Word and Wisdom, (According to the Imperfection of Human Thought and Language) Liable to Be Deemed a Mere Attribute. He is Shown to Be a Personal Being
Chapter VIII Though the Son or Word of God Emanates from the Father, He is Not, Like the Emanations of Valentinus, Separable from the Father. Nor is the Holy Ghost Separable from Either. Illustrations from Nature
Chapter IX The Catholic Rule of Faith Expounded in Some of Its Points. Especially in the Unconfused Distinction of the Several Persons of the Blessed Trinity
Chapter X The Very Names of Father and Son Prove the Personal Distinction of the Two. They Cannot Possibly Be Identical, Nor is Their Identity Necessary to Preserve the Divine Monarchy
Chapter XI The Identity of the Father and the Son, as Praxeas Held It, Shown to Be Full of Perplexity and Absurdity. Many Scriptures Quoted in Proof of the Distinction of the Divine Persons of the Trinity
Chapter XII Other Quotations from Holy Scripture Adduced in Proof of the Plurality of Persons in the Godhead
Chapter XIII The Force of Sundry Passages of Scripture Illustrated in Relation to the Plurality of Persons and Unity of Substance. There is No Polytheism Here, Since the Unity is Insisted on as a Remedy Against Polytheism
Chapter XIV The Natural Invisibility of the Father, and the Visibility of the Son Witnessed in Many Passages of the Old Testament. Arguments of Their Distinctness, Thus Supplied
Chapter XV New Testament Passages Quoted. They Attest the Same Truth of the Son’s Visibility Contrasted with the Father’s Invisibility
Chapter XVI Early Manifestations of the Son of God, as Recorded in the Old Testament; Rehearsals of His Subsequent Incarnation
Chapter XVII Sundry August Titles, Descriptive of Deity, Applied to the Son, Not, as Praxeas Would Have It, Only to the Father
Chapter XVIII The Designation of the One God in the Prophetic Scriptures. Intended as a Protest Against Heathen Idolatry, It Does Not Preclude the Correlative Idea of the Son of God. The Son is in the Father
Chapter XIX The Son in Union with the Father in the Creation of All Things. This Union of the Two in Co-Operation is Not Opposed to the True Unity of God. It is Opposed Only to Praxeas’ Identification Theory
Chapter XX The Scriptures Relied on by Praxeas to Support His Heresy But Few. They are Mentioned by Tertullian
Chapter XXI In This and the Four Following Chapters It is Shewn, by a Minute Analysis of St. John’s Gospel, that the Father and Son are Constantly Spoken of as Distinct Persons
Chapter XXII Sundry Passages of St. John Quoted, to Show the Distinction Between the Father and the Son. Even Praxeas’ Classic Text—I and My Father are One—Shown to Be Against Him
Chapter XXIII More Passages from the Same Gospel in Proof of the Same Portion of the Catholic Faith. Praxeas’ Taunt of Worshipping Two Gods Repudiated
Chapter XXIV On St. Philip’s Conversation with Christ. He that Hath Seen Me, Hath Seen the Father. This Text Explained in an Anti-Praxean Sense
Chapter XXV The Paraclete, or Holy Ghost. He is Distinct from the Father and the Son as to Their Personal Existence. One and Inseparable from Them as to Their Divine Nature. Other Quotations Out of St. John’s Gospel
Chapter XXVI A Brief Reference to the Gospels of St. Matthew and St. Luke. Their Agreement with St. John, in Respect to the Distinct Personality of the Father and the Son
Chapter XXVII The Distinction of the Father and the Son, Thus Established, He Now Proves the Distinction of the Two Natures, Which Were, Without Confusion, United in the Person of the Son. The Subterfuges of Praxeas Thus Exposed
Chapter XXVIII Christ Not the Father, as Praxeas Said. The Inconsistency of This Opinion, No Less Than Its Absurdity, Exposed. The True Doctrine of Jesus Christ According to St. Paul, Who Agrees with Other Sacred Writers
Chapter XXIX It Was Christ that Died. The Father is Incapable of Suffering Either Solely or with Another. Blasphemous Conclusions Spring from Praxeas’ Premises
Chapter XXX How the Son Was Forsaken by the Father Upon the Cross. The True Meaning Thereof Fatal to Praxeas. So Too, the Resurrection of Christ, His Ascension, Session at the Father’s Right Hand, and Mission of the Holy Ghost
Chapter XXXI Retrograde Character of the Heresy of Praxeas. The Doctrine of the Blessed Trinity Constitutes the Great Difference Between Judaism and Christianity
VIII Scorpiace
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
IX Appendix. Against all Heresies
Chapter I Earliest Heretics: Simon Magus, Menander, Saturninus, Basilides, Nicolaus. [The Work Begins as a Fragment.]
Chapter II Ophites, Cainites, Sethites
Chapter III Carpocrates, Cerinthus, Ebion
Chapter IV Valentinus, Ptolemy and Secundus, Heracleon
Chapter V Marcus and Colarbasus
Chapter VI Cerdo, Marcion, Lucan, Apelles
Chapter VII Tatian, Cataphrygians, Cataproclans, Cataeschinetans
Chapter VIII Blastus, Two Theodoti, Praxeas
Part Third
I On Repentance
Chapter I Of Heathen Repentance
Chapter II True Repentance a Thing Divine, Originated by God, and Subject to His Laws
Chapter III Sins May Be Divided into Corporeal and Spiritual. Both Equally Subject, If Not to Human, Yet to Divine Investigation and Punishment
Chapter IV Repentance Applicable to All the Kinds of Sin. To Be Practised Not Only, Nor Chiefly, for the Good It Brings, But Because God Commands It
Chapter V Sin Never to Be Returned to After Repentance
Chapter VI Baptism Not to Be Presumptously Received. It Requires Preceding Repentance, Manifested by Amendment of Life
Chapter VII Of Repentance, in the Case of Such as Have Lapsed After Baptism
Chapter VIII Examples from Scripture to Prove the Lord’s Willingness to Pardon
Chapter IX Concerning the Outward Manifestations by Which This Second Repentance is to Be Accompanied
Chapter X Of Men’s Shrinking from This Second Repentance and Exomologesis, and of the Unreasonableness of Such Shrinking
Chapter XI Further Strictures on the Same Subject
Chapter XII Final Considerations to Induce to Exomologesis
II On Baptism
Chapter I Introduction. Origin of the Treatise
Chapter II The Very Simplicity of God’s Means of Working, a Stumbling-Block to the Carnal Mind
Chapter III Water Chosen as a Vehicle of Divine Operation and Wherefore. Its Prominence First of All in Creation
Chapter IV The Primeval Hovering of the Spirit of God Over the Waters Typical of Baptism. The Universal Element of Water Thus Made a Channel of Sanctification. Resemblance Between the Outward Sign and the Inward Grace
Chapter V Use Made of Water by the Heathen. Type of the Angel at the Pool of Bethsaida
Chapter VI The Angel the Forerunner of the Holy Spirit. Meaning Contained in the Baptismal Formula
Chapter VII Of the Unction
Chapter VIII Of the Imposition of Hands. Types of the Deluge and the Dove
Chapter IX Types of the Red Sea, and the Water from the Rock
Chapter X Of John’s Baptism
Chapter XI Answer to the Objection that “The Lord Did Not Baptize.”
Chapter XII Of the Necessity of Baptism to Salvation
Chapter XIII Another Objection: Abraham Pleased God Without Being Baptized. Answer Thereto. Old Things Must Give Place to New, and Baptism is Now a Law
Chapter XIV Of Paul’s Assertion, that He Had Not Been Sent to Baptize
Chapter XV Unity of Baptism. Remarks on Heretical And Jewish Baptism
Chapter XVI Of the Second Baptism—With Blood
Chapter XVII Of the Power of Conferring Baptism
Chapter XVIII Of the Persons to Whom, and the Time When, Baptism is to Be Administered
Chapter XIX Of the Times Most Suitable for Baptism
Chapter XX Of Preparation For, and Conduct After, the Reception of Baptism
III On Prayer
Chapter I General Introduction
Chapter II The First Clause
Chapter III The Second Clause
Chapter IV The Third Clause
Chapter V The Fourth Clause
Chapter VI The Fifth Clause
Chapter VII The Sixth Clause
Chapter VIII The Seventh or Final Clause
Chapter IX Recapitulation
Chapter X We May Superadd Prayers of Our Own to the Lord’s Prayer
Chapter XI When Praying the Father, You are Not to Be Angry with a Brother
Chapter XII We Must Be Free Likewise from All Mental Perturbation
Chapter XIII Of Washing the Hands
Chapter XIV Apostrophe
Chapter XV Of Putting Off Cloaks
Chapter XVI Of Sitting After Prayer
Chapter XVII Of Elevated Hands
Chapter XVIII Of the Kiss of Peace
Chapter XIX Of Stations
Chapter XX Of Women’s Dress
Chapter XXI Of Virgins
Chapter XXII Answer to the Foregoing Arguments
Chapter XXIII Of Kneeling
Chapter XXIV Of Place for Prayer
Chapter XXV Of Time for Prayer
Chapter XXVI Of the Parting of Brethren
Chapter XXVII Of Subjoining a Psalm
Chapter XXVIII Of the Spiritual Victim, Which Prayer is
Chapter XXIX Of the Power of Prayer
IV Ad Martyras
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
V Appendix The Martyrdom of Perpetua and Felicitas
The Passion of the Holy Martyrs Perpetua and Felicitas
Preface
Chapter I Argument When the Saints Were Apprehended, St. Perpetua Successfully Resisted Her Father’s Pleading, Was Baptized with the Others, Was Thrust into a Filthy Dungeon. Anxious About Her Infant, by a Vision Granted to Her, She Understood that Her Martyrdom Would Take Place Very Shortly
Chapter II Argument. Perpetua, When Besieged by Her Father, Comforts Him. When Led with Others to the Tribunal, She Avows Herself a Christian, and is Condemned with the Rest to the Wild Beasts. She Prays for Her Brother Dinocrates, Who Was Dead
Chapter III Argument. Perpetua is Again Tempted by Her Father. Her Third Vision, Wherein She is Led Away to Struggle Against an Egyptian. She Fights, Conquers, and Receives the Reward
Chapter IV Argument. Saturus, in a Vision, and Perpetua Being Carried by Angels into the Great Light, Behold the Martyrs. Being Brought to the Throne of God, are Received with a Kiss. They Reconcile Optatus the Bishop and Aspasius the Presbyter
Chapter V Argument. Secundulus Dies in the Prison. Felicitas is Pregnant, But with Many Prayers She Brings Forth in the Eighth Month Without Suffering, the Courage of Perpetua and of Saturus Unbroken
Chapter VI Argument. From the Prison They are Led Forth with Joy into the Amphitheatre, Especially Perpetua and Felicitas. All Refuse to Put on Profane Garments. They are Scourged, They are Thrown to the Wild Beasts. Saturus Twice is Unhurt. Perpetua and Felicitas are Thrown Down; They are Called Back to the Sanavivarian Gate. Saturus Wounded by a Leopard, Exhorts the Soldier. They Kiss One Another, and are Slain with the Sword
VI Of Patience
Chapter I Of Patience Generally; And Tertullian’s Own Unworthiness to Treat of It
Chapter II God Himself an Example of Patience
Chapter III Jesus Christ in His Incarnation and Work a More Imitable Example Thereof
Chapter IV Duty of Imitating Our Master Taught Us by Slaves. Even by Beasts. Obedient Imitation is Founded on Patience
Chapter V As God is the Author of Patience So the Devil is of Impatience
Chapter VI Patience Both Antecedent and Subsequent to Faith
Chapter VII The Causes of Impatience, and Their Correspondent Precepts
Chapter VIII Of Patience Under Personal Violence and Malediction
Chapter IX Of Patience Under Bereavement
Chapter X Of Revenge
Chapter XI Further Reasons for Practising Patience. Its Connection with the Beatitudes
Chapter XII Certain Other Divine Precepts. The Apostolic Description of Charity. Their Connection with Patience
Chapter XIII Of Bodily Patience
Chapter XIV The Power of This Twofold Patience, the Spiritual and the Bodily. Exemplified in the Saints of Old
Chapter XV General Summary of the Virtues and Effects of Patience
Chapter XVI The Patience of the Heathen Very Different from Christian Patience. Theirs Doomed to Perdition. Ours Destined to Salvation
ANF04 FATHERS OF THE THIRD CENTURY: TERTULLIAN: PART FOURTH, MINUCIUS FELIX, COMMODIAN, ORIGEN: PARTS FIRST AND SECOND
ANF04 CONTENTS
TERTULLIAN
Tertullian Part Fourth
I On the Pallium
Chapter I Time Changes Nations’ Dresses—and Fortunes
Chapter II The Law of Change, or Mutation, Universal
Chapter III Beasts Similarly Subject to the Law of Mutation
Chapter IV Change Not Always Improvement
Chapter V Virtues of the Mantle. It Pleads in Its Own Defence
Chapter VI Further Distinctions, and Crowning Glory, of the Pallium
II On the Apparel of Women
Book I
Chapter I Introduction. Modesty in Apparel Becoming to Women, in Memory of the Introduction of Sin into the World Through a Woman
Chapter II The Origin of Female Ornamentation, Traced Back to the Angels Who Had Fallen
Chapter III Concerning the Genuineness of “The Prophecy of Enoch.”
Chapter IV Waiving the Question of the Authors, Tertullian Proposes to Consider the Things on Their Own Merits
Chapter V Gold and Silver Not Superior in Origin or in Utility to Other Metals
Chapter VI Of Precious Stones and Pearls
Chapter VII Rarity the Only Cause Which Makes Such Things Valuable
Chapter VIII The Same Rule Holds with Regard to Colours. God’s Creatures Generally Not to Be Used, Except for the Purposes to Which He Has Appointed Them
Chapter IX God’s Distribution Must Regulate Our Desires, Otherwise We Become the Prey of Ambition and Its Attendant Evils
Book II
Chapter I Introduction. Modesty to Be Observed Not Only in Its Essence, But in Its Accessories
Chapter II Perfect Modesty Will Abstain from Whatever Tends to Sin, as Well as from Sin Itself. Difference Between Trust and Presumption. If Secure Ourselves, We Must Not Put Temptation in the Way of Others. We Must Love Our Neighbour as Ourself
Chapter III Grant that Beauty Be Not to Be Feared: Still It is to Be Shunned as Unnecessary and Vainglorious
Chapter IV Concerning the Plea of “Pleasing the Husband.”
Chapter V Some Refinements in Dress and Personal Appearance Lawful, Some Unlawful. Pigments Come Under the Latter Head
Chapter VI Of Dyeing the Hair
Chapter VII Of Elaborate Dressing of the Hair in Other Ways, and Its Bearing Upon Salvation
Chapter VIII Men Not Excluded from These Remarks on Personal Adornment
Chapter IX Excess in Dress, as Well as in Personal Culture, to Be Shunned. Arguments Drawn from I Cor. VII
Chapter X Tertullian Refers Again to the Question of the Origin of All These Ornaments and Embellishments
Chapter XI Christian Women, Further, Have Not the Same Causes for Appearing in Public, and Hence for Dressing in Fine Array as Gentiles. On the Contrary, Their Appearance Should Always Distinguish Them from Such
Chapter XII Such Outward Adornments Meretricious, and Therefore Unsuitable to Modest Women
Chapter XIII It is Not Enough that God Know Us to Be Chaste: We Must Seem So Before Men. Especially in These Times of Persecution We Must Inure Our Bodies to the Hardships Which They May Not Improbably Be Called to Suffer
III On the Veiling of Virgins
Chapter I Truth Rather to Be Appealed to Than Custom, and Truth Progressive in Its Developments
Chapter II Before Proceeding Farther, Let the Question of Custom Itself Be Sifted
Chapter III Gradual Development of Custom, and Its Results. Passionate Appeal to Truth
Chapter IV Of the Argument Drawn from 1 Cor. XI. 5–16
Chapter V Of the Word Woman, Especially in Connection with Its Application to Eve
Chapter VI The Parallel Case of Mary Considered
Chapter VII Of the Reasons Assigned by the Apostle for Bidding Women to Be Veiled
Chapter VIII The Argument E Contrario
Chapter IX Veiling Consistent with the Other Rules of Discipline Observed by Virgins and Women in General
Chapter X If the Female Virgins are to Be Thus Conspicuous, Why Not the Male as Well?
Chapter XI The Rule of Veiling Not Applicable to Children
Chapter XII Womanhood Self-Evident, and Not to Be Concealed by Just Leaving the Head Bare
Chapter XIII If Unveiling Be Proper, Why Not Practise It Always, Out of the Church as Well as in It?
Chapter XIV Perils to the Virgins Themselves Attendant Upon Not-Veiling
Chapter XV Of Fascination
Chapter XVI Tertullian, Having Shown His Defence to Be Consistent with Scripture, Nature, and Discipline, Appeals to the Virgins Themselves
Chapter XVII An Appeal to the Married Women
IV To His Wife
Book I
Chapter I Design of the Treatise. Disavowal of Personal Motives in Writing It
Chapter II Marriage Lawful, But Not Polygamy
Chapter III Marriage Good: Celibacy Preferable
Chapter IV Of the Infirmity of the Flesh, and Similar Pleas
Chapter V Of the Love of Offspring as a Plea for Marriage
Chapter VI Examples of Heathens Urged as Commendatory of Widowhood and Celibacy
Chapter VII The Death of a Husband is God’s Call to the Widow to Continence. Further Evidences from Scripture and from Heathenism
Chapter VIII Conclusion
Book II
Chapter I Reasons Which Led to the Writing of This Second Book
Chapter II Of the Apostle’s Meaning in 1 Cor. VII. 12–14
Chapter III Remarks on Some of the “Dangers and Wounds” Referred to in the Preceding Chapter
Chapter IV Of the Hindrances Which an Unbelieving Husband Puts in His Wife’s Way
Chapter V Of Sin and Danger Incurred Even with a “Tolerant” Husband
Chapter VI Danger of Having to Take Part in Heathenish Rites, and Revels
Chapter VII The Case of a Heathen Whose Wife is Converted After Marriage with Him Very Different, and Much More Hopeful
Chapter VIII Arguments Drawn Even from Heathenish Laws to Discountenance Marriage with Unbelievers. The Happiness of Union Between Partners in the Faith Enlarged on in Conclusion
V On Exhortation to Chastity
Chapter I Introduction. Virginity Classified Under Three Several Species
Chapter II The Blame of Our Misdeeds Not to Be Cast Upon God. The One Power Which Rests with Man is the Power of Volition
Chapter III Of Indulgence and Pure Volition. The Question Illustrated
Chapter IV Further Remarks Upon the Apostle’s Language
Chapter V Unity of Marriage Taught by Its First Institution, and by the Apostle’s Application of that Primal Type to Christ and the Church
Chapter VI The Objection from the Polygamy of the Patriarchs Answered
Chapter VII Even the Old Discipline Was Not Without Precedents to Enforce Monogamy. But in This as in Other Respects, the New Has Brought in a Higher Perfection
Chapter VIII If It Be Granted that Second Marriage is Lawful, Yet All Things Lawful are Not Expedient
Chapter IX Second Marriage a Species of Adultery, Marriage Itself Impugned, as Akin to Adultery
Chapter X Application of the Subject. Advantages of Widowhood
Chapter XI The More the Wives, the Greater the Distraction of the Spirit
Chapter XII Excuses Commonly Urged in Defence of Second Marriage. Their Futility, Especially in the Case of Christians, Pointed Out
Chapter XIII Examples from Among the Heathen, as Well as from the Church, to Enforce the Foregoing Exhortation
VI On Monogamy
Chapter I Different Views in Regard to Marriage Held by Heretics, Psychic, and Spiritualists
Chapter II The Spiritualists Vindicated from the Charge of Novelty
Chapter III The Question of Novelty Further Considered in Connection with the Words of the Lord and His Apostles
Chapter IV Waiving Allusion to the Paraclete, Tertullian Comes to the Consideration of the Ancient Scriptures, and Their Testimony on the Subject in Hand
Chapter V Connection of These Primeval Testimonies with Christ
Chapter VI The Case of Abraham, and Its Bearing on the Present Question
Chapter VII From Patriarchal, Tertullian Comes to Legal, Precedents
Chapter VIII From the Law Tertullian Comes to the Gospel. He Begins with Examples Before Proceeding to Dogmas
Chapter IX From Examples Tertullian Passes to Direct Dogmatic Teachings. He Begins with the Lord’s Teaching
Chapter X St. Paul’s Teaching on the Subject
Chapter XI Further Remarks Upon St. Paul’s Teaching
Chapter XII The Explanation of the Passage Offered by the Psychics Considered
Chapter XIII Further Objections from St. Paul Answered
Chapter XIV Even If the Permission Had Been Given by St. Paul in the Sense Which the Psychics Allege, It Was Merely Like the Mosaic Permission of Divorce—A Condescension to Human Hard-Heartedness
Chapter XV Unfairness of Charging the Disciples of the New Prophecy with Harshness. The Charge Rather to Be Retorted Upon the Psychics
Chapter XVI Weakness of the Pleas Urged in Defence of Second Marriage
Chapter XVII Heathen Examples Cry Shame Upon This “Infirmity of the Flesh.”
VII On Modesty
Chapter II God Just as Well as Merciful; Accordingly, Mercy Must Not Be Indiscriminate
Chapter III An Objection Anticipated Before the Discussion Above Promised is Commenced
Chapter IV Adultery and Fornication Synonymous
Chapter V Of the Prohibition of Adultery in the Decalogue
Chapter VI Examples of Such Offences Under the Old Dispensation No Pattern for the Disciples of the New. But Even the Old Has Examples of Vengeance Upon Such Offences
Chapter VII Of the Parables of the Lost Ewe and the Lost Drachma
Chapter VIII Of the Prodigal Son
Chapter IX Certain General Principles of Parabolic Interpretation. These Applied to the Parables Now Under Consideration, Especially to that of the Prodigal Son
Chapter X Repentance More Competent to Heathens Than to Christians
Chapter XI From Parables Tertullian Comes to Consider Definite Acts of the Lord
Chapter XII Of the Verdict of the Apostles, Assembled in Council, Upon the Subject of Adultery
Chapter XIII Of St. Paul, and the Person Whom He Urges the Corinthians to Forgive
Chapter XIV The Same Subject Continued
Chapter XV The Same Subject Continued
Chapter XVI General Consistency of the Apostle
Chapter XVII Consistency of the Apostle in His Other Epistles
Chapter XVIII Answer to a Psychical Objection
Chapter XIX Objections from the Revelation and the First Epistle of St. John Refuted
Chapter XX From Apostolic Teaching Tertullian Turns to that of Companions of the Apostles, and of the Law
Chapter XXI Of the Difference Between Discipline and Power, and of the Power of the Keys
Chapter XXII Of Martyrs, and Their Intercession on Behalf of Scandalous Offenders
VIII On Fasting
Chapter I Connection of Gluttony and Lust. Grounds of Psychical Objections Against the Montanists
Chapter II Arguments of the Psychics, Drawn from the Law, the Gospel, the Acts, the Epistles, and Heathenish Practices
Chapter III The Principle of Fasting Traced Back to Its Earliest Source
Chapter IV The Objection is Raised, Why, Then, Was the Limit of Lawful Food Extended After the Flood? The Answer to It
Chapter V Proceeding to the History of Israel, Tertullian Shows that Appetite Was as Conspicuous Among Their Sins as in Adam’s Case. Therefore the Restraints of the Levitical Law Were Imposed
Chapter VI The Physical Tendencies of Fasting and Feeding Considered. The Cases of Moses and Elijah
Chapter VII Further Examples from the Old Testament in Favour of Fasting
Chapter VIII Examples of a Similar Kind from the New
Chapter IX From Fasts Absolute Tertullian Comes to Partial Ones and Xerophagies
Chapter X Of Stations, and of the Hours of Prayer
Chapter XI Of the Respect Due to “Human Authority;” And of the Charges of “Heresy” And “Pseudo-Prophecy.”
Chapter XII Of the Need for Some Protest Against the Psychics and Their Self-Indulgence
Chapter XIII Of the Inconsistencies of the Psychics
Chapter XIV Reply to the Charge of “Galaticism.”
Chapter XV Of the Apostle’s Language Concerning Food
Chapter XVI Instances from Scripture of Divine Judgments Upon the Self-Indulgent; And Appeals to the Practices of Heathens
Chapter XVII Conclusion
IX De Fuga in Persecutione
Appendix
1. A Strain of Jonah the Prophet
2. A Strain of Sodom
3. Genesis
4. A Strain of the Judgment of the Lord
Five Books in Reply to Marcion
Book I Of the Divine Unity, and the Resurrection of the Flesh
Part I Of the Divine Unity
Part II Of the Resurrection of the Flesh
Book II Of the Harmony of the Old and New Laws
Book III Of the Harmony of the Fathers of the Old and New Testaments
Book IV Of Marcion’s Antitheses
Book V General Reply to Sundry of Marcion’s Heresies
MINUCIUS FELIX
The Octavius of Minucius Felix
Chapter I Argument: Minucius Relates How Delightful to Him is the Recollection of the Things that Had Happened to Him with Octavius While He Was Associated with Him at Rome, and Especially of This Disputation
Chapter II Argument: The Arrival of Octavius at Rome During the Time of the Public Holidays Was Very Agreeable to Minucius. Both of Them Were Desirous of Going to the Marine Baths of Ostia, with Caecilius Associated with Them as a Companion of Minucius. On Their Way Together to the Sea, Caecillus, Seeing an Image of Serapis, Raises His Hand to His Mouth, and Worships It
Chapter III Argument: Octavius, Displeased at the Act of This Superstitious Man, Sharply Reproaches Minucius, on the Ground that the Disgrace of This Wicked Deed is Reflected Not Less on Himself, as Caecilius’ Host, Than on Caecilius
Chapter IV Argument: Caecilius, Somewhat Grieved at This Kind of Rebuke Which for His Sake Minucius Had Had to Bear from Octavius, Begs to Argue with Octavius on the Truth of His Religion. Octavius with His Companion Consents, and Minucius Sits in the Middle Between Caecilius and Octavius
Chapter V Argument: Caecilius Begins His Argument First of All by Reminding Them that in Human Affairs All Things are Doubtful and Uncertain, and that Therefore It is to Be Lamented that Christians, Who for the Most Part are Untrained and Illiterate Persons, Should Dare to Determine on Anything with Certainty Concerning the Chief of Things and the Divine Majesty: Hence He Argues that the World is Governed by No Providence, and Concludes that It is Better to Abide by the Received Forms of Religion
Chapter VI Argument: The Object of All Nations, and Especially of the Romans, in Worshipping Their Divinities, Has Been to Attain for Their Worship the Supreme Dominion Over the Whole Earth
Chapter VII Argument: That the Roman Auspices and Auguries Have Been Neglected with Ill Consequences, But Have Been Observed with Good Fortune
Chapter VIII Argument: The Impious Temerity of Theodorus, Diagoras, and Protagoras is Not at All to Be Acquiesced In, Who Wished Either Altogether to Get Rid of the Religion of the Gods, or at Least to Weaken It. But Infinitely Less to Be Endured is that Skulking and Light-Shunning People of the Christians, Who Reject the Gods, and Who, Fearing to Die After Death, Do Not in the Meantime Fear to Die
Chapter IX Argument: The Religion of the Christians is Foolish, Inasmuch as They Worship a Crucified Man, and Even the Instrument Itself of His Punishment. They are Said to Worship the Head of an Ass, and Even the Nature of Their Father. They are Initiated by the Slaughter and the Blood of an Infant, and in Shameless Darkness They are All Mixed Up in an Uncertain Medley
Chapter X Argument: Whatever the Christians Worship, They Strive in Every Way to Conceal: They Have No Altars, No Temples, No Acknowledged Images. Their God, Like that of the Jews, is Said to Be One, Whom, Although They are Neither Able to See Nor to Show, They Think Nevertheless to Be Mischievous, Restless, and Unseasonably Inquisitive
Chapter XI Argument: Besides Asserting the Future Conflagration of the Whole World, They Promise Afterwards the Resurrection of Our Bodies: and to the Righteous an Eternity of Most Blessed Life; To the Unrighteous, of Extreme Punishment
Chapter XII Argument: Moreover, What Will Happen to the Christians Themselves After Death, May Be Anticipated from the Fact that Even Now They are Destitute of All Means, and are Afflicted with the Heaviest Calamities and Miseries
Chapter XIII Argument: Caecilius at Length Concludes that the New Religion is to Be Repudiated; And that We Must Not Rashly Pronounce Upon Doubtful Matters
Chapter XIV Argument: With Something of the Pride of Self-Satisfaction, Caecilius Urges Octavius to Reply to His Arguments; And Minucius with Modesty Answers Him, that He Must Not Exult at His Own by No Means Ordinary Eloquence, and at the Harmonious Variety of His Address
Chapter XV Argument: Caecilius Retorts Upon Minucius, with Some Little Appearance of Being Hurt, that He is Foregoing the Office of a Religious Umpire, When He is Weakening the Force of His Argument. He Says that It Should Be Left to Octavius to Confute All that He Had Advanced
Chapter XVI Argument: Octavius Arranges His Reply, and Trusts that He Shall Be Able to Dilute the Bitterness of Reproach with the River of Truthful Words. He Proceeds to Weaken the Individual Arguments of Caecilius. Nobody Need Complain that the Christians, Unlearned Though They May Be, Dispute About Heavenly Things Because It is Not the Authority of Him Who Argues, But the Truth of the Argument Itself, that Should Be Considered
Chapter XVII Argument: Man Ought Indeed to Know Himself, But This Knowledge Cannot Be Attained by Him Unless He First of All Acknowledges the Entire Scope of Things, and God Himself. And from the Constitution and Furniture of the World Itself, Every One Endowed with Reason Holds that It Was Established by God, and is Governed and Administered by Him
Chapter XVIII Argument: Moreover, God Not Only Takes Care of the Universal World, But of Its Individual Parts. That by the Decree of the One God All Things are Governed, is Proved by the Illustration of Earthly Empires. But Although He, Being Infinite and Immense—And How Great He Is, is Known to Himself Alone—Cannot Either Be Seen or Named by Us, Yet His Glory is Beheld Most Clearly When the Use of All Titles is Laid Aside
Chapter XIX Argument: Moreover, the Poets Have Called Him the Parent of Gods and Men, the Creator of All Things, and Their Mind and Spirit. And, Besides, Even the More Excellent Philosophers Have Come Almost to the Same Conclusion as the Christians About the Unity of God
Chapter XX Argument: But If the World is Ruled by Providence and Governed by the Will of One God, an Ignorant Antipathy Ought Not to Carry Us Away into the Error of Agreement with It: Although Delighted with Its Own Fables, It Has Brought in Ridiculous Traditions. Nor is It Shown Less Plainly that the Worship of the Gods Has Always Been Silly and Impious, in that the Most Ancient of Men Have Venerated Their Kings, Their Illustrious Generals, and Inventors of Arts, on Account of Their Remarkable Deeds, No Otherwise Than as Gods
Chapter XXI Argument: Octavius Attests the Fact that Men Were Adopted as Gods, by the Testimony of Euhemerus, Prodicus, Persaeus, and Alexander the Great, Who Enumerate the Country, the Birthdays, and the Burial-Places of the Gods. Moreover He Sets Forth the Mournful Endings, Misfortunes, and Deaths of the Gods. And, in Addition, He Laughs at the Ridiculous and Disgusting Absurdities Which the Heathens Continually Allege About the Form and Appearance of Their Gods
Chapter XXII Argument: Moreover, These Fables, Which at First Were Invented by Ignorant Men, Were Afterwards Celebrated by Others, and Chiefly by Poets, Who Did No Little Mischief to the Truth by Their Authority. By Fictions of This Kind, and by Falsehoods of a Yet More Attractive Nature, the Minds of Young People are Corrupted, and Thence They Miserably Grow Old in These Beliefs, Although, on the Other Hand, the Truth is Obvious to Them If They Will Only Seek After It
Chapter XXIII Argument: Although the Heathens Acknowledge Their Kings to Be Mortal, Yet They Feign that They are Gods Even Against Their Own Will, Not Because of Their Belief in Their Divinity, But in Honour of the Power that They Have Exerted. Yet a True God Has Neither Rising Nor Setting. Thence Octavius Criticises the Images and Shrines of the Gods
Chapter XXIV Argument: He Briefly Shows, Moreover, What Ridiculous, Obscene, and Cruel Rites Were Observed in Celebrating the Mysteries of Certain Gods
Chapter XXV Argument: Then He Shows that Caecilius Had Been Wrong in Asserting that the Romans Had Gained Their Power Over the Whole World by Means of the Due Observance of Superstitions of This Kind. Rather the Romans in Their Origin Were Collected by Crime, and Grew by the Terrors of Their Ferocity. And Therefore the Romans Were Not So Great Because They Were Religious, But Because They Were Sacrilegious with Impunity
Chapter XXVI Argument: The Weapon that Caecilius Had Slightly Brandished Against Him, Taken from the Auspices and Auguries of Birds, Octavius Retorts by Instancing the Cases of Regulus, Mancinus, Paulus, and Caesar. And He Shows by Other Examples, that the Argument from the Oracles is of No Greater Force Than the Others
Chapter XXVII Argument: Recapitulation. Doubtless Here is a Source of Error: Demons Lurk Under the Statues and Images, They Haunt the Fanes, They Animate the Fibres of the Entrails, Direct the Flights of Birds, Govern the Lots, Pour Forth Oracles Involved in False Responses. These Things Not from God; But They are Constrained to Confess When They are Adjured in the Name of the True God, and are Driven from the Possessed Bodies. Hence They Flee Hastily from the Neighbourhood of Christians, and Stir Up a Hatred Against Them in the Minds of the Gentiles Who Begin to Hate Them Before They Know Them
Chapter XXVIII Argument: Nor is It Only Hatred that They Arouse Against the Christians, But They Charge Against Them Horrid Crimes, Which Up to This Time Have Been Proved by Nobody. This is the Work of Demons. For by Them a False Report is Both Set on Foot and Propagated. The Christians are Falsely Accused of Sacrilege, of Incest, of Adultery, of Parricide; And, Moreover, It is Certain and True that the Very Same Crimes, or Crimes Like to or Greater Than These, are in Fact Committed by the Gentiles Themselves
Chapter XXIX Argument: Nor is It More True that a Man Fastened to a Cross on Account of His Crimes is Worshipped by Christians, for They Believe Not Only that He Was Innocent, But with Reason that He Was God. But, on the Other Hand, the Heathens Invoke the Divine Powers of Kings Raised into Gods by Themselves; They Pray to Images, and Beseech Their Genii
Chapter XXX Argument: The Story About Christians Drinking the Blood of an Infant that They Have Murdered, is a Barefaced Calumny. But the Gentiles, Both Cruelly Expose Their Children Newly Born, and Before They are Born Destroy Them by a Cruel Abortion. Christians are Neither Allowed to See Nor to Hear of Manslaughter
Chapter XXXI Argument: The Charge of Our Entertainments Being Polluted with Incest, is Entirely Opposed to All Probability, While It is Plain that Gentiles are Actually Guilty of Incest. The Banquets of Christians are Not Only Modest, But Temperate. In Fact, Incestuous Lust is So Unheard Of, that with Many Even the Modest Association of the Sexes Gives Rise to a Blush
Chapter XXXII Argument: Nor Can It Be Said that the Christians Conceal What They Worship Because They Have No Temples and No Altars, Inasmuch as They are Persuaded that God Can Be Circumscribed by No Temple, and that No Likeness of Him Can Be Made. But He is Everywhere Present, Sees All Things, Even the Most Secret Thoughts of Our Hearts; And We Live Near to Him, and in His Protection
Chapter XXXIII Argument: That Even If God Be Said to Have Nothing Availed the Jews, Certainly the Writers of the Jewish Annals are the Most Sufficient Witnesses that They Forsook God Before They Were Forsaken by Him
Chapter XXXIV Argument: Moreover, It is Not at All to Be Wondered at If This World is to Be Consumed by Fire, Since Everything Which Has a Beginning Has Also an End. And the Ancient Philosophers are Not Averse from the Opinion of the Probable Burning Up of the World. Yet It is Evident that God, Having Made Man from Nothing, Can Raise Him Up from Death into Life. And All Nature Suggests a Future Resurrection
Chapter XXXV Argument: Righteous and Pious Men Shall Be Rewarded with Never-Ending Felicity, But Unrighteous Men Shall Be Visited with Eternal Punishment. The Morals of Christians are Far More Holy Than Those of the Gentiles
Chapter XXXVI Argument: Fate is Nothing, Except So Far as Fate is God. Man’s Mind is Free, and Therefore So is His Action: His Birth is Not Brought into Judgment. It is Not a Matter of Infamy, But of Glory, that Christians are Reproached for Their Poverty; And the Fact that They Suffer Bodily Evils is Not as a Penalty, But as a Discipline
Chapter XXXVII Argument: Tortures Most Unjustly Inflicted for the Confession of Christ’s Name are Spectacles Worthy of God. A Comparison Instituted Between Some of the Bravest of the Heathens and the Holy Martyrs. He Declares that Christians Do Not Present Themselves at Public Shows and Processions, Because They Know Them, with the Greatest Certainty, to Be No Less Impious Than Cruel
Chapter XXXVIII Argument: Christians Abstain from Things Connected with Idol Sacrifices, Lest Any One Should Think Either that They Yield to Demons, or that They are Ashamed of Their Religion. They Do Not Indeed Despise All the Colour and Scent of Flowers, for They are Accustomed to Use Them Scattered About Loosely and Negligently, as Well as to Entwine Their Necks with Garlands; But to Crown the Head of a Corpse They Think Superfluous and Useless. Moreover, with the Same Tranquillity with Which They Live They Bury Their Dead, Waiting with a Very Certain Hope the Crown of Eternal Felicity. Therefore Their Religion, Rejecting All the Superstitions of the Gentiles, Should Be Adopted as True by All Men
Chapter XXXIX Argument: When Octavius Had Finished This Address, Minucius and Caecilius Sate for Some Time in Attentive and Silent Wonder. And Minucius Indeed Kept Silence in Admiration of Octavius, Silently Revolving What He Had Heard
Chapter XL Argument: Then Caecilius Exclaims that He is Vanquished by Octavius; And That, Being Now Conqueror Over Error, He Professes the Christian Religion. He Postpones, However, Till the Morrow His Training in the Fuller Belief of Its Mysteries
Chapter XLI Argument: Finally, All are Pleased, and Joyfully Depart: Caecilius, that He Had Believed; Octavius, that He Had Conquered; And Minucius, that the Former Had Believed, and the Latter Had Conquered
COMMODIANUS
The Instructions of Commodianus
I Preface
II God’s Indignation
III The Worship of Demons
IV Saturn
V Jupiter
VI Of the Same Jupiter’s Thunderbolt
VII Of the Septizonium and the Stars
VIII Of the Sun and Moon
IX Mercury
X Neptune
XI Apollo the Soothsaying and False
XII Father Liber—Bacchus
XIII The Unconquered One
XIV Sylvanus
XV Hercules
XVI Of the Gods and Goddesses
XVII Of Their Images
XVIII Of Ammydates and the Great God
XIX Of the Vain Nemesiaci
XX The Titans
XXII The Dulness of the Age
XXIII Of Those Who are Everywhere Ready
XXIV Of Those Who Live Between the Two
XXV They Who Fear and Will Not Believe
XXVI To Those Who Resist the Law of Christ the Living God
XXVII O Fool, Thou Dost Not Die to God
XXVIII The Righteous Rise Again
XXIX To the Wicked and Unbelieving Rich Man
XXX Rich Men, Be Humble
XXXI To Judges
XXXII To Self-Pleasers
XXXIII To the Gentiles
XXXIV Moreover, to Ignorant Gentiles
XXXV Of the Tree of Life and Death
XXXVI Of the Foolishness of the Cross
XXXVII The Fanatics Who Judaize
XXXVIII To the Jews
XXXIX Also to the Jews
XL Again to the Same
XLI Of the Time of Antichrist
XLII Of the Hidden and Holy People of the Almighty Christ, the Living God
XLIII Of the End of This Age
XLIV Of the First Resurrection
XLV Of the Day of Judgment
XLVI To Catechumens
XLVII To the Faithful
XLVIII O Faithful, Beware of Evil
XLIX To Penitents
L Who Have Apostatized from God
LI Of Infants
LII Deserters
LIII To the Soldiers of Christ
LIV Of Fugitives
LV Of the Seed of the Tares
LVI To the Dissembler
LVII That Worldly Things are Absolutely to Be Avoided
LVIII That the Christian Should Be Such
LIX To the Matrons of the Church of the Living God
LX To the Same Again
LXI In the Church to All the People of God
LXII To Him Who Wishes for Martyrdom
LXIII The Daily War
LXIV Of the Zeal of Concupiscence
LXV They Who Give from Evil
LXVI Of a Deceitful Peace
LXVIII To Ministers
LXIX To God’s Shepherds
LXX I Speak to the Elder-Born
LXXI To Visit the Sick
LXXII To the Poor in Health
LXXIII That Sons are Not to Be Bewailed
LXXIV Of Funeral Pomp
LXXV To the Clerks
LXXVI Of Those Who Gossip, and of Silence
LXXVII To the Drunkards
LXXVIII To the Pastors
LXXIX To the Petitioners
LXXX The Name of the Man of Gaza
ORIGEN
Prologue of Rufinus
Origen De Principiis
Preface
Book I
Chapter I On God
Chapter II On Christ
Chapter III On the Holy Spirit
Chapter IV On Defection, or Falling Away
Chapter V On Rational Natures
Chapter VI On the End or Consummation
Chapter VII On Incorporeal and Corporeal Beings
Chapter VIII On the Angels
Book II
Chapter I On the World
Chapter II On the Perpetuity of Bodily Nature
Chapter III On the Beginning of the World, and Its Causes
Chapter IV The God of the Law and the Prophets, and the Father of Our Lord Jesus Christ, is the Same God
Chapter V On Justice and Goodness
Chapter VI On the Incarnation of Christ
Chapter VII On the Holy Spirit
Chapter VIII On the Soul (Anima)
Chapter IX On the World and the Movements of Rational Creatures, Whether Good or Bad; And on the Causes of Them
Chapter X On the Resurrection, and the Judgment, the Fire of Hell, and Punishments
Chapter XI On Counter Promises
Book III
Preface of Rufinus
Chapter I On the Freedom of the Will
Chapter I On the Freedom of the Will, With an Explanation and Interpretation of Those Statements of Scripture Which Appear to Nullify It
Chapter II On the Opposing Powers
Chapter III On Threefold Wisdom
Chapter IV On Human Temptations
Chapter V That the World Took Its Beginning in Time
Chapter VI On the End of the World
Book IV
Chapter I That the Scriptures are Divinely Inspired
Chapter I On the Inspiration of Holy Scripture, and How the Same is to be Read and Understood, and What is the Reason of the Uncertainty in it; and of the Impossibility or Irrationality of Certain Things in it, Taken According to the Letter
A Letter to Origen from Africanus About the History of Susanna
A Letter from Origen to Africanus
A Letter from Origen to Gregory
Origen Against Celsus
Book I
Preface
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII
Chapter XXIII
Chapter XXIV
Chapter XXV
Chapter XXVI
Chapter XXVII
Chapter XXVIII
Chapter XXIX
Chapter XXX
Chapter XXXI
Chapter XXXII
Chapter XXXIII
Chapter XXXIV
Chapter XXXV
Chapter XXXVI
Chapter XXXVII
Chapter XXXVIII
Chapter XXXIX
Chapter XL
Chapter XLI
Chapter XLII
Chapter XLIII
Chapter XLIV
Chapter XLV
Chapter XLVI
Chapter XLVII
Chapter XLVIII
Chapter XLIX
Chapter L
Chapter LI
Chapter LII
Chapter LIII
Chapter LIV
Chapter LV
Chapter LVI
Chapter LVII
Chapter LVIII
Chapter LIX
Chapter LX
Chapter LXI
Chapter LXII
Chapter LXIII
Chapter LXIV
Chapter LXV
Chapter LXVI
Chapter LXVII
Chapter LXVIII
Chapter LXIX
Chapter LXX
Chapter LXXI
Book II
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII
Chapter XXIII
Chapter XXIV
Chapter XXV
Chapter XXVI
Chapter XXVII
Chapter XXVIII
Chapter XXIX
Chapter XXX
Chapter XXXI
Chapter XXXII
Chapter XXXIII
Chapter XXXIV
Chapter XXXV
Chapter XXXVI
Chapter XXXVII
Chapter XXXVIII
Chapter XXXIX
Chapter XL
Chapter XLI
Chapter XLII
Chapter XLIII
Chapter XLIV
Chapter XLV
Chapter XLVI
Chapter XLVII
Chapter XLVIII
Chapter XLIX
Chapter LI
Chapter LII
Chapter LIII
Chapter LIV
Chapter LV
Chapter LVI
Chapter LVII
Chapter LVIII
Chapter LIX
Chapter LX
Chapter LXI
Chapter LXII
Chapter LXIII
Chapter LXIV
Chapter LXV
Chapter LXVI
Chapter LXVII
Chapter LXVIII
Chapter LXIX
Chapter LXX
Chapter LXXI
Chapter LXXII
Chapter LXXIII
Chapter LXXIV
Chapter LXXV
Chapter LXXVI
Chapter LXXVII
Chapter LXXVIII
Chapter LXXIX
Book III
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII
Chapter XXIII
Chapter XXIV
Chapter XXV
Chapter XXVI
Chapter XXVII
Chapter XXVIII
Chapter XXIX
Chapter XXX
Chapter XXXI
Chapter XXXII
Chapter XXXIII
Chapter XXXIV
Chapter XXXV
Chapter XXXVI
Chapter XXXVII
Chapter XXXVIII
Chapter XXXIX
Chapter XL
Chapter XLI
Chapter XLII
Chapter XLIII
Chapter XLIV
Chapter XLV
Chapter XLVI
Chapter XLVII
Chapter XLVIII
Chapter XLIX
Chapter L
Chapter LI
Chapter LII
Chapter LIII
Chapter LIV
Chapter LV
Chapter LVI
Chapter LVII
Chapter LVIII
Chapter LIX
Chapter LX
Chapter LXI
Chapter LXII
Chapter LXIII
Chapter LXIV
Chapter LXV
Chapter LXVI
Chapter LXVII
Chapter LXVIII
Chapter LXIX
Chapter LXX
Chapter LXXI
Chapter LXXII
Chapter LXXIII
Chapter LXXIV
Chapter LXXV
Chapter LXXVI
Chapter LXXVII
Chapter LXXVIII
Chapter LXXIX
Chapter LXXX
Chapter LXXXI
Book IV
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII
Chapter XXIII
Chapter XXIV
Chapter XXV
Chapter XXVI
Chapter XXVII
Chapter XXVIII
Chapter XXIX
Chapter XXX
Chapter XXXI
Chapter XXXII
Chapter XXXIII
Chapter XXXIV
Chapter XXXV
Chapter XXXVI
Chapter XXXVII
Chapter XXXVIII
Chapter XXXIX
Chapter XL
Chapter XLI
Chapter XLII
Chapter XLIII
Chapter XLIV
Chapter XLV
Chapter XLVI
Chapter XLVII
Chapter XLVIII
Chapter XLIX
Chapter L
Chapter LI
Chapter LII
Chapter LIII
Chapter LIV
Chapter LV
Chapter LVI
Chapter LVII
Chapter LVIII
Chapter LIX
Chapter LX
Chapter LXI
Chapter LXII
Chapter LXIII
Chapter LXIV
Chapter LXV
Chapter LXVI
Chapter LXVII
Chapter LXVIII
Chapter LXIX
Chapter LXX
Chapter LXXI
Chapter LXXII
Chapter LXXIII
Chapter LXXIV
Chapter LXXV
Chapter LXXVI
Chapter LXXVII
Chapter LXXVIII
Chapter LXXIX
Chapter LXXX
Chapter LXXXI
Chapter LXXXII
Chapter LXXXIII
Chapter LXXXIV
Chapter LXXXV
Chapter LXXXVI
Chapter LXXXVII
Chapter LXXXVIII
Chapter LXXXIX
Chapter XC
Chapter XCI
Chapter XCII
Chapter XCIII
Chapter XCIV
Chapter XCV
Chapter XCVI
Chapter XCVII
Chapter XCVIII
Chapter XCIX
Book V
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII
Chapter XXIII
Chapter XXIV
Chapter XXV
Chapter XXVI
Chapter XXVII
Chapter XXVIII
Chapter XXIX
Chapter XXX
Chapter XXXI
Chapter XXXII
Chapter XXXIII
Chapter XXXIV
Chapter XXXV
Chapter XXXVI
Chapter XXXVII
Chapter XXXVIII
Chapter XXXIX
Chapter XL
Chapter XLI
Chapter XLII
Chapter XLIII
Chapter XLIV
Chapter XLV
Chapter XLVI
Chapter XLVII
Chapter XLVIII
Chapter XLIX
Chapter L
Chapter LI
Chapter LII
Chapter LIII
Chapter LIV
Chapter LV
Chapter LVI
Chapter LVII
Chapter LVIII
Chapter LIX
Chapter LX
Chapter LXI
Chapter LXII
Chapter LXIII
Chapter LXIV
Chapter LXV
Book VI
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII
Chapter XXIII
Chapter XXIV
Chapter XXV
Chapter XXVI
Chapter XXVII
Chapter XXVIII
Chapter XXIX
Chapter XXX
Chapter XXXI
Chapter XXXII
Chapter XXXIII
Chapter XXXIV
Chapter XXXV
Chapter XXXVI
Chapter XXXVII
Chapter XXXVIII
Chapter XXXIX
Chapter XL
Chapter XLI
Chapter XLII
Chapter XLIII
Chapter XLIV
Chapter XLV
Chapter XLVI
Chapter XLVII
Chapter XLVIII
Chapter XLIX
Chapter L
Chapter LI
Chapter LII
Chapter LIII
Chapter LIV
Chapter LV
Chapter LVI
Chapter LVII
Chapter LVIII
Chapter LIX
Chapter LX
Chapter LXI
Chapter LXII
Chapter LXIII
Chapter LXIV
Chapter LXV
Chapter LXVI
Chapter LXVII
Chapter LXVIII
Chapter LXIX
Chapter LXX
Chapter LXXI
Chapter LXXII
Chapter LXXIII
Chapter LXXIV
Chapter LXXV
Chapter LXXVI
Chapter LXXVII
Chapter LXXVIII
Chapter LXXIX
Chapter LXXX
Chapter LXXXI
Book VII
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII
Chapter XXIII
Chapter XXIV
Chapter XXV
Chapter XXVI
Chapter XXVII
Chapter XXVIII
Chapter XXIX
Chapter XXX
Chapter XXXI
Chapter XXXII
Chapter XXXIII
Chapter XXXIV
Chapter XXXV
Chapter XXXVI
Chapter XXXVII
Chapter XXXVIII
Chapter XXXIX
Chapter XL
Chapter XLI
Chapter XLII
Chapter XLIII
Chapter XLIV
Chapter XLV
Chapter XLVI
Chapter XLVII
Chapter XLVIII
Chapter XLIX
Chapter L
Chapter LI
Chapter LII
Chapter LIII
Chapter LIV
Chapter LV
Chapter LVI
Chapter LVII
Chapter LVIII
Chapter LIX
Chapter LX
Chapter LXI
Chapter LXII
Chapter LXIII
Chapter LXIV
Chapter LXV
Chapter LXVI
Chapter LXVII
Chapter LXVIII
Chapter LXIX
Chapter LXX
Book VIII
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII
Chapter XXIII
Chapter XXIV
Chapter XXV
Chapter XXVI
Chapter XXVII
Chapter XXVIII
Chapter XXIX
Chapter XXX
Chapter XXXI
Chapter XXXII
Chapter XXXIII
Chapter XXXIV
Chapter XXXV
Chapter XXXVI
Chapter XXXVII
Chapter XXXVIII
Chapter XXXIX
Chapter XL
Chapter XLI
Chapter XLII
Chapter XLIII
Chapter XLIV
Chapter XLV
Chapter XLVI
Chapter XLVII
Chapter XLVIII
Chapter XLIX
Chapter L
Chapter LI
Chapter LII
Chapter LIII
Chapter LIV
Chapter LV
Chapter LVI
Chapter LVII
Chapter LVIII
Chapter LIX
Chapter LX
Chapter LXI
Chapter LXII
Chapter LXIII
Chapter LXIV
Chapter LXV
Chapter LXVI
Chapter LXVII
Chapter LXVIII
Chapter LXIX
Chapter LXX
Chapter LXXI
Chapter LXXII
Chapter LXXIII
Chapter LXXIV
Chapter LXXV
Chapter LXXVI
ANF05 FATHERS OF THE THIRD CENTURY: HIPPOLYTUS, CYPRIAN, CAIUS, NOVATIAN, APPENDIX
ANF05 CONTENTS
HIPPOLYTUS
The Refutation of All Heresies
Book I
Contents
Chapter I Thales; His Physics and Theology; Founder of Greek Astronomy
Chapter II Pythagoras; His Cosmogony; Rules of His Sect; Discoverer of Physiognomy; His Philosophy of Numbers; His System of the Transmigration of Souls; Zaratas on Demons; Why Pythagoras Forbade the Eating of Beans; The Mode of Living Adopted by His Disciples
Chapter III Empedocles; His Twofold Cause; Tenet of Transmigration
Chapter IV Heraclitus; His Universal Dogmatism; His Theory of Flux; Other Systems
Chapter V Anaximander; His Theory of the Infinite; His Astronomic Opinions; His Physics
Chapter VI Anaximenes; His System of “An Infinite Air;” His Views of Astronomy and Natural Phenomena
Chapter VII Anaxagoras; His Theory of Mind; Recognises an Efficient Cause; His Cosmogony and Astronomy
Chapter VIII Archelaus; System Akin to that of Anaxagoras; His Origin of the Earth and of Animals; Other Systems
Chapter IX Parmenides; His Theory of “Unity;” His Eschatology
Chapter X Leucippus; His Atomic Theory
Chapter XI Democritus; His Duality of Principles; His Cosmogony
Chapter XII Xenophanes; His Scepticism; His Notions of God and Nature; Believes in a Flood
Chapter XIII Ecphantus; His Scepticism; Tenet of Infinity
Chapter XIV Hippo; His Duality of Principles; His Psychology
Chapter XV Socrates; His Philosophy Reproduced by Plato
Chapter XVI Plato; Threefold Classification of Principles; His Idea of God; Different Opinions Regarding His Theology and Psychology; His Eschatology and System of Metempsychosis; His Ethical Doctrines; Notions on the Free-Will Question
Chapter XVII Aristotle; Duality of Principles; His Categories; His Psychology; His Ethical Doctrines; Origin of the Epithet “Peripatetic.”
Chapter XVIII The Stoics; Their Superiority in Logic; Fatalists; Their Doctrine of Conflagrations
Chapter XIX Epicurus; Adopts the Democritic Atomism; Denial of Divine Providence; The Principle of His Ethical System
Chapter XX The Academics; Difference of Opinion Among Them
Chapter XXI The Brachmans; Their Mode of Life; Ideas of Deity; Different Sorts Of; Their Ethical Notions
Chapter XXII The Druids; Progenitors of Their System
Chapter XXIII Hesiod; The Nine Muses; The Hesiodic Cosmogony; The Ancient Speculators, Materialists; Derivative Character of the Heresies from Heathen Philosophy
Books II. And III. Are Awanting
Book IV
Chapter I System of the Astrologers; Sidereal Influence; Configuration of the Stars
Chapter II Doctrines Concerning AEons; The Chaldean Astrology; Heresy Derivable from It
Chapter III The Horoscope the Foundation of Astrology; Indiscoverability of the Horoscope; Therefore the Futility of the Chaldean Art
Chapter IV Impossibility of Fixing the Horoscope; Failure of an Attempt to Do This at the Period of Birth
Chapter V Another Method of Fixing the Horoscope at Birth; Equally Futile; Use of the Clepsydra in Astrology; The Predictions of the Chaldeans Not Verified
Chapter VI Zodiacal Influence; Origin of Sidereal Names
Chapter VII Practical Absurdity of the Chaldaic Art; Development of the Art
Chapter VIII Prodigies of the Astrologers; System of the Astronomers; Chaldean Doctrine of Circles; Distances of the Heavenly Bodies
Chapter IX Further Astronomic Calculations
Chapter X Theory of Stellar Motion and Distance in Accordance with Harmony
Chapter XI Theory of the Size of the Heavenly Bodies in Accordance with Numerical Harmonies
Chapter XII Waste of Mental Energy in the Systems of the Astrologers
Chapter XIII Mention of the Heretic Colarbasus; Alliance Between Heresy and the Pythagorean Philosophy
Chapter XIV System of the Arithmeticians; Predictions Through Calculations; Numerical Roots; Transference of These Doctrines to Letters; Examples in Particular Names; Different Methods of Calculation; Prescience Possible by These
Chapter XV Quibbles of the Numerical Theorists; The Art of the Frontispicists (Physiognomy); Connection of This Art with Astrology; Type of Those Born Under Aries
Chapter XVI Type of Those Born Under Taurus
Chapter XVII Type of Those Born Under Gemini
Chapter XVIII Type of Those Born Under Cancer
Chapter XIX Type of Those Born Under Leo
Chapter XX Type of Those Born Under Virgo
Chapter XXI Type of Those Born Under Libra
Chapter XXII Type of Those Born Under Scorpio
Chapter XXIII Type of Those Born Under Sagittarius
Chapter XXIV Type of Those Born Under Capricorn
Chapter XXV Type of Those Born Under Aquarius
Chapter XXVI Type of Those Born Under Pisces
Chapter XXVII Futility of This Theory of Stellar Influence
Chapter XXVIII System of the Magicians; Incantations of Demons; Secret Magical Rites
Chapter XXIX Display of Different Eggs
Chapter XXX Self-Slaughter of Sheep
Chapter XXXI Method of Poisoning Goats
Chapter XXXII Imitations of Thunder, and Other Illusions
Chapter XXXIII The Burning AEsculapius; Tricks with Fire
Chapter XXXIV The Illusion of the Sealed Letters; Object in Detailing These Juggleries
Chapter XXXV The Divination by a Cauldron; Illusion of Fiery Demons; Specimen of a Magical Invocation
Chapter XXXVI Mode of Managing an Apparition
Chapter XXXVII Illusive Appearance of the Moon
Chapter XXXVIII Illusive Appearance of the Stars
Chapter XXXIX Imitation of an Earthquake
Chapter XL Trick with the Liver
Chapter XLI Making a Skull Speak
Chapter XLII The Fraud of the Foregoing Practices; Their Connection with Heresy
Chapter XLIII Recapitulation of Theologies and Cosmogonies; System of the Persians; Of the Babylonians; The Egyptian Notion of Deity; Their Theology Based on a Theory of Numbers; Their System of Cosmogony
Chapter XLIV Egyptian Theory of Nature; Their Amulets
Chapter XLV Use of the Foregoing Discussions
Chapter XLVI The Astrotheosophists; Aratus Imitated by the Heresiarchs; His System of the Disposition of the Stars
Chapter XLVII Opinions of the Heretics Borrowed from Aratus
Chapter XLVIII Invention of the Lyre; Allegorizing the Appearance and Position of the Stars; Origin of the Phoenicians; The Logos Identified by Aratus with the Constellation Canis; Influence of Canis on Fertility and Life Generally
Chapter XLIX Symbol of the Creature; And of Spirit; And of the Different Orders of Animals
Chapter L Folly of Astrology
Chapter LI The Hebdomadarii; System of the Arithmeticians; Pressed into the Service of Heresy; Instances Of, in Simon and Valentinus; The Nature of the Universe Deducible from the Physiology of the Brain
Book V
Contents
Chapter I Recapitulation; Characteristics of Heresy; Origin of the Name Naasseni; The System of the Naasseni
Chapter II Naasseni Ascribe Their System, Through Mariamne, to James the Lord’s Brother; Really Traceable to the Ancient Mysteries; Their Psychology as Given in the “Gospel According to Thomas;” Assyrian Theory of the Soul; The Systems of the Naasseni and the Assyrians Compared; Support Drawn by the Naasseni from the Phrygian and Egyptian Mysteries; The Mysteries of Isis; These Mysteries Allegorized by the Naasseni
Chapter III Further Exposition of the Heresy of the Naasseni; Profess to Follow Homer; Acknowledge a Triad of Principles; Their Technical Names of the Triad; Support These on the Authority of Greek Poets; Allegorize Our Saviour’s Miracles; The Mystery of the Samothracians; Why the Lord Chose Twelve Disciples; The Name Corybas, Used by Thracians and Phrygians, Explained; Naasseni Profess to Find Their System in Scripture; Their Interpretation of Jacob’s Vision; Their Idea of the “Perfect Man;” The “Perfect Man” Called “Papa” By the Phrygians; The Naasseni and Phrygians on the Resurrection; The Ecstasis of St. Paul; The Mysteries of Religion as Alluded to by Christ; Interpretation of the Parable of the Sower; Allegory of the Promised Land; Comparison of the System of the Phrygians with the Statements of Scripture; Exposition of the Meaning of the Higher and Lower Eleusinian Mysteries; The Incarnation Discoverable Here According to the Naasseni
Chapter IV Further Use Made of the System of the Phrygians; Mode of Celebrating the Mysteries; The Mystery of the “Great Mother;” These Mysteries Have a Joint Object of Worship with the Naasseni; The Naasseni Allegorize the Scriptural Account of the Garden of Eden; The Allegory Applied to the Life of Jesus
Chapter V Explanation of the System of the Naasseni Taken from One of Their Hymns
Chapter VI The Ophites the Grand Source of Heresy
Chapter VII The System of the Peratae; Their Tritheism; Explanation of the Incarnation
Chapter VIII The Peratae Derive Their System from the Astrologers; This Proved by a Statement of the Astrological Theories of the Zodiac; Hence the Terminology of the Peratic Heretics
Chapter IX System of the Peratae Explained Out of One of Their Own Books
Chapter X The Peratic Heresy Nominally Different from Astrology, But Really the Same System Allegorized
Chapter XI Why They Call Themselves Peratae; Their Theory of Generation Supported by an Appeal to Antiquity; Their Interpretation of the Exodus of Israel; Their System of “The Serpent;” Deduced by Them from Scripture; This the Real Import of the Doctrines of the Astrologers
Chapter XII Compendious Statement of the Doctrines of the Peratae
Chapter XIII The Peratic Heresy Not Generally Known
Chapter XIV The System of the Sethians; Their Triad of Infinite Principles; Their Heresy Explained; Their Interpretation of the Incarnation
Chapter XV The Sethians Support Their Doctrines by an Allegorical Interpretation of Scripture; Their System Really Derived from Natural Philosophers and from the Orphic Rites; Adopt the Homeric Cosmogony
Chapter XVI The Sethian Theory Concerning “Mixture” And “Composition;” Application of It to Christ; Illustration from the Well of Ampa
Chapter XVII The Sethian Doctrines to Be Learned from the “Paraphrase of Seth.”
Chapter XVIII The System of Justinus Antiscriptural and Essentially Pagan
Chapter XIX The Justinian Heresy Unfolded in the “Book of Baruch.”
Chapter XX The Cosmogony of Justinus an Allegorical Explanation of Herodotus’ Legend of Hercules
Chapter XXI Justinus’ Triad of Principles; His Angelography Founded on This Triad; His Explanation of the Birth, Life, and Death of Our Lord
Chapter XXII Oath Used by the Justinian Heretics; The Book of Baruch; The Repertory of Their System
Chapter XXIII Subsequent Heresies Deducible from the System of Justinus
Book VI
Contents
Chapter I The Ophites the Progenitors of Subsequent Heresies
Chapter II Simon Magus
Chapter III Story of Apsethus the Libyan
Chapter IV Simon’s Forced Interpretation of Scripture; Plagiarizes from Heraclitus and Aristotle; Simon’s System of Sensible and Intelligible Existences
Chapter V Simon Appeals to Scripture in Support of His System
Chapter VI Simon’s System Expounded in the Work, Great Announcement; Follows Empedocles
Chapter VII Simon’s System of a Threefold Emanation by Pairs
Chapter VIII Further Progression of This Threefold Emanation; Co-Existence with the Double Triad of a Seventh Existence
Chapter IX Simon’s Interpretation of the Mosaic Hexaemeron; His Allegorical Representation of Paradise
Chapter X Simon’s Explanation of the First Two Books of Moses
Chapter XI Simon’s Explanation of the Three Last Books of the Pentateuch
Chapter XII Fire a Primal Principle, According to Simon
Chapter XIII His Doctrine of Emanation Further Expanded
Chapter XIV Simon Interprets His System by the Mythological Representation of Helen of Troy; Gives an Account of Himself in Connection with the Trojan Heroine; Immorality of His Followers; Simon’s View of Christ; The Simonists’ Apology for Their Vice
Chapter XV Simon’s Disciples Adopt the Mysteries; Simon Meets St. Peter at Rome; Account of Simon’s Closing Years
Chapter XVI Heresy of Valentinus; Derived from Plato and Pythagoras
Chapter XVII Origin of the Greek Philosophy
Chapter XVIII Pythagoras’ System of Numbers
Chapter XIX Pythagoras’ Duality of Substances; His “Categories.”
Chapter XX Pythagoras’ Cosmogony; Similar to that of Empedocles
Chapter XXI Other Opinions of Pythagoras
Chapter XXII The “Sayings” Of Pythagoras
Chapter XXIII Pythagoras’ Astronomic System
Chapter XXIV Valentinus Convicted of Plagiarisms from the Platonic and Pythagoric Philosophy; The Valentinian Theory of Emanation by Duads
Chapter XXV The Tenet of the Duad Made the Foundation of Valentinus’ System of the Emanation of AEons
Chapter XXVI Valentinus’ Explanation of the Existence of Christ and the Spirit
Chapter XXVII Valentinus’ Explanation of the Existence of Jesus; Power of Jesus Over Humanity
Chapter XXVIII The Valentinian Origin of the Creation
Chapter XXIX The Other Valentinian Emanations in Conformity with the Pythagorean System of Numbers
Chapter XXX Valentinus’ Explanation of the Birth of Jesus; Twofold Doctrine on the Nature of Jesus’ Body; Opinion of the Italians, that Is, Heracleon and Ptolemaeus; Opinion of the Orientals, that Is, Axionicus and Bardesanes
Chapter XXXI Further Doctrines of Valentinus Respecting the AEons; Reasons for the Incarnation
Chapter XXXII Valentinus Convicted of Plagiarisms from Plato
Chapter XXXIII Secundus’ System of AEons; Epiphanes; Ptolemaeus
Chapter XXXIV System of Marcus; A Mere Impostor; His Wicked Devices Upon the Eucharistic Cup
Chapter XXXV Further Acts of Jugglery on the Part of Marcus
Chapter XXXVI The Heretical Practices of the Marcites in Regard of Baptism
Chapter XXXVII Marcus’ System Explained by Irenaeus; Marcus’ Vision; The Vision of Valentinus Revealing to Him His System
Chapter XXXVIII Marcus’ System of Letters
Chapter XXXIX The Quaternion Exhibits “Truth.”
Chapter XL The Name of Christ Jesus
Chapter XLI Marcus’ Mystic Interpretation of the Alphabet
Chapter XLII His System Applied to Explain Our Lord’s Life and Death
Chapter XLIII—Letters, Symbols of the Heavens
Chapter XLIV Respecting the Generation of the Twenty-Four Letters
Chapter XLV Why Jesus is Called Alpha
Chapter XLVI Marcus’ Account of the Birth and Life of Our Lord
Chapter XLVII The System of Marcus Shown to Be that of Pythagoras, by Quotations from the Writings of Marcus’ Followers
Chapter XLVIII Their Cosmogony Framed According to These Mystic Doctrines of Letters
Chapter XLIX The Work of the Demiurge Perishable
Chapter L Marcus and Colarbasus Refuted by Irenaeus
Book VII
Contents
Chapter I Heresy Compared to (1) the Stormy Ocean, (2) the Rocks of the Sirens; Moral from Ulysses and the Sirens
Chapter II The System of Basilides Derived from Aristotle
Chapter III Sketch of Aristotle’s Philosophy
Chapter IV Aristotle’s General Idea
Chapter V Nonentity as a Cause
Chapter VI Substance, According to Aristotle; The Predicates
Chapter VII Aristotle’s Cosmogony; His “Psychology;” His “Entelecheia;” His Theology; His Ethics; Basilides Follows Aristotle
Chapter VIII Basilides and Isidorus Allege Apostolic Sanction for Their Systems; They Really Follow Aristotle
Chapter IX Basilides Adopts the Aristotelian Doctrine of “Nonentity.”
Chapter X Origin of the World; Basilides’ Account of the “Sonship.”
Chapter XI The “Great Archon” Of Basilides
Chapter XII Basilides Adopts the “Entelecheia” Of Aristotle
Chapter XIII Further Explanation of the “Sonship.”
Chapter XIV Whence Came the Gospel; The Number of Heavens According to Basilides; Explanation of Christ’s Miraculous Conception
Chapter XV God’s Dealings with the Creature; Basilides’ Notion of (1) the Inner Man, (2) the Gospel; His Interpretation of the Life and Sufferings of Our Lord
Chapter XVI The System of Saturnilus
Chapter XVII Marcion; His Dualism; Derives His System from Empedocles; Sketch of the Doctrine of Empedocles
Chapter XVIII Source of Marcionism; Empedocles Reasserted as the Suggester of the Heresy
Chapter XIX The Heresy of Prepon; Follows Empedocles; Marcion Rejects the Generation of the Saviour
Chapter XX The Heresy of Carpocrates; Wicked Doctrines Concerning Jesus Christ; Practise Magical Arts; Adopt a Metempsychosis
Chapter XXI The System of Cerinthus Concerning Christ
Chapter XXII Doctrine of the Ebionaeans
Chapter XXIII The Heresy of Theodotus
Chapter XXIV The Melchisedecians; The Nicolaitans
Chapter XXV The Heresy of Cerdon
Chapter XXVI The Doctrines of Apelles; Philumene, His Prophetess
Book VIII
Contents
Chapter I Heresies Hitherto Refuted; Opinions of the Docetae
Chapter II Docetic Notion of the Incarnation; Their Doctrines of AEons; Their Account of Creation; Their Notion of a Fiery God
Chapter III Christ Undoes the Work of the Demiurge; Docetic Account of the Baptism and Death of Jesus; Why He Lived for Thirty Years on Earth
Chapter IV Docetic Doctrine Derived from the Greek Sophists
Chapter V Monoimus; Man the Universe, According to Monoimus; His System of the Monad
Chapter VI Monoimus’ “Iota;” His Notion of the “Son of Man.”
Chapter VII Monoimus on the Sabbath; Allegorizes the Rod of Moses; Notion Concerning the Decalogue
Chapter VIII Monoimus Explains His Opinions in a Letter to Theophrastus; Where to Find God; His System Derived from Pythagoras
Chapter IX Tatian
Chapter X Hermogenes; Adopts the Socratic Philosophy; His Notion Concerning the Birth and Body of Our Lord
Chapter XI The Quartodecimans
Chapter XII The Montanists; Priscilla and Maximilla Their Prophetesses; Some of Them Noetians
Chapter XIII The Doctrines of the Encratites
Book IX
Contents
Chapter I An Account of Contemporaneous Heresy
Chapter II Source of the Heresy of Noetus; Cleomenes His Disciple; Its Appearance at Rome During the Episcopates of Zephyrinus and Callistus; Noetianism Opposed at Rome by Hippolytus
Chapter III Noetianism an Offshoot from the Heraclitic Philosophy
Chapter IV An Account of the System of Heraclitus
Chapter V Heraclitus’ Estimate of Hesiod; Paradoxes of Heraclitus; His Eschatology; The Heresy of Noetus of Heraclitean Origin; Noetus’ View of the Birth and Passion of Our Lord
Chapter VI Conduct of Callistus and Zephyrinus in the Matter of Noetianism; Avowed Opinion of Zephyrinus Concerning Jesus Christ; Disapproval of Hippolytus; As a Contemporaneous Event, Hippolytus Competent to Explain It
Chapter VII The Personal History of Callistus; His Occupation as a Banker; Fraud on Carpophorus; Callistus Absconds; Attempted Suicide; Condemned to the Treadmill; Re-Condemnation by Order of the Prefect Fuscianus; Banished to Sardinia; Release of Callistus by the Interference Of Marcion; Callistus Arrives at Rome; Pope Victor Removes Callistus to Antium; Return of Callistus on Victor’s Death; Zephyrinus Friendly to Him; Callistus Accused by Sabellius; Hippolytus’ Account of the Opinions of Callistus; The Callistian School at Rome, and Its Practices; This Sect in Existence in Hippolytus’ Time
Chapter VIII Sect of the Elchasaites; Hippolytus’ Opposition to It
Chapter IX Elchasai Derived His System from Pythagoras; Practised Incantations
Chapter X Elchasai’s Mode of Administering Baptism; Formularies
Chapter XI Precepts of Elchasai
Chapter XII The Heresy of the Elchasaites a Derivative One
Chapter XIII The Jewish Sects
Chapter XIV The Tenets of the Esseni
Chapter XV The Tenets of the Esseni Continued
Chapter XVI The Tenets of the Esseni Continued
Chapter XVII The Tenets of the Esseni Continued
Chapter XVIII The Tenets of the Esseni Continued
Chapter XIX The Tenets of the Esseni Continued
Chapter XX The Tenets of the Esseni Concluded
Chapter XXI Different Sects of the Esseni
Chapter XXII Belief of the Esseni in the Resurrection; Their System a Suggestive One
Chapter XXIII Another Sect of the Esseni: the Pharisees
Chapter XXIV The Sadducees
Chapter XXV The Jewish Religion
Chapter XXVI Conclusion to the Work Explained
Book X
Contents
Chapter I Recapitulation
Chapter II Summary of the Opinions of Philosophers
Chapter III Summary of the Opinions of Philosophers Continued
Chapter IV Summary of the Opinions of Philosophers Continued
Chapter V The Naasseni
Chapter VI The Peratae
Chapter VII The Sethians
Chapter VIII Simon Magus
Chapter IX Valentinus
Chapter X Basilides
Chapter XI Justinus
Chapter XII The Docetae
Chapter XIII Monoimus
Chapter XIV Tatian
Chapter XV Marcion and Cerdo
Chapter XVI Apelles
Chapter XVII Cerinthus
Chapter XVIII The Ebionaeans
Chapter XIX Theodotus
Chapter XX Melchisedecians
Chapter XXI The Phrygians or Montanists
Chapter XXII The Phrygians or Montanists Continued
Chapter XXIII Noetus and Callistus
Chapter XXIV Hermogenes
Chapter XXV The Elchasaites
Chapter XXVI Jewish Chronology
Chapter XXVII Jewish Chronology Continued
Chapter XXVIII The Doctrine of the Truth
Chapter XXIX The Doctrine of the Truth Continued
Chapter XXX The Author’s Concluding Address
The Extant Works and Fragments of Hippolytus
Part I Exegetical
On Numbers. By the Holy Bishop and Martyr Hippolytus, from Balaam’s Blessings
On Kings
On the Psalms. The Argument Prefixed by Hippolytus, Bishop of Rome, to His Exposition of the Psalms
On Psalm II. From the Exposition of the Second Psalm, by the Holy Bishop Hippolytus
On Psalm XXII. Or XXIII. From the Commentary by the Holy Bishop and Martyr Hippolytus, on “The Lord is My Shepherd.”
On Psalm XXIII. Or XXIV. From the Commentary by the Same, on Ps. xxiii
On Psalm CIX. Or CX. From the Commentary by the Same on the Great Song
On Psalm LXXVII. Or LXXVIII
On Proverbs. From the Commentary of St. Hippolytus on Proverbs
On the Song of Songs
On the Prophet Isaiah
On Jeremiah and Ezekiel
On Daniel
Preface by the most holy Hippolytus, (Bishop) of Rome
Scholia on Daniel
Chap. i
Chap. ii
Chap. iii
Chap. vii
Chap. ix
Chap. x. 6
Chap. xii
Chap. ii
Chap. Xxiii
Doubtful Fragments on the Pentateuch
Preface
Section I Of the Creation of Heaven and Earth. “In the Beginning God Created,” Etc
Sections II., III And the Lord Said: “And I Will Bring the Waters of the Flood Upon the Earth to Destroy All Flesh,” Etc
Section IV On Gen. vii. 6
Section V On Gen. viii. I
Section X On Deut. xxxiii. II
On the Psalms
I The Argument of the Exposition of the Psalms by Hippolytus, (Bishop) of Rome
II On Psalm xxxi. 22. Of the Triumph of the Christian Faith
III On Psalm lv. 15
IV On Psalm lviii. 11
V On Psalm lix. 11. Concerning the Jews
VI On Psalm lxii. 6
VII On Psalm lxviii. 18. Of the Enlargement of the Church
VIII On Psalm lxxxix. 4. Of the Gentiles
IX On the Words in Psalm xcvi. 11: “Let the Sea Roar (Be Moved), and the Fulness Thereof.”
X On Psalm cxix. 30–32
XI On the Words in Psalm cxxvii. 7: “On the Wrath of Mine Enemies.” Etc
XII On the Words in Psalm cxxxix. 15: “My Substance or (Bones) Was Not Hid from Thee, Which Thou Madest in Secret.”
Part II Dogmatical and Historical
Treatise on Christ and Antichrist
Against Plato, on the Cause of the Universe
Against the Heresy of One Noetus
Against Beron and Helix
Fragment I
Fragment II
Fragment III
Fragment IV
Fragment V
Fragment VI
Fragment VII
Fragment VIII
The Discourse on the Holy Theophany
Fragments of Discourses or Homilies
Fragments from Other Writings of Hippolytus
Of a certain person Magistrianus
Appendix to the Works of Hippolytus Containing Dubious and Spurious Pieces
Canons of the Church of Alexandria
CYPRIAN
The Life and Passion of Cyprian, Bishop and Martyr
The Epistles of Cyprian
Epistle I To Donatus
Epistle II From the Roman Clergy to the Carthaginian Clergy, About the Retirement of the Blessed Cyprian
Epistle III To the Presbyters and Deacons Abiding at Rome. A.D. 250
Epistle IV To the Presbyters and Deacons
Epistle V To the Presbyters and Deacons
Epistle VI To Rogatianus the Presbyter, and the Other Confessors. A.D. 250
Epistle VII To the Clergy, Concerning Prayer to God
Epistle VIII To the Martyrs and Confessors
Epistle IX To the Clergy, Concerning Certain Presbyters Who Had Rashly Granted Peace to the Lapsed Before the Persecution Had Been Appeased, and Without the Privity of the Bishops
Epistle X To the Martyrs and Confessors Who Sought that Peace Should Be Granted to the Lapsed
Epistle XI To the People
Epistle XII To the Clergy, Concerning the Lapsed and Catechumens, that They Should Not Be Left Without Superintendence
Epistle XIII To the Clergy, Concerning Those Who are in Haste to Receive Peace. A.D. 250
Epistle XIV To the Presbyters and Deacons Assembled at Rome
Epistle XV To Moyses and Maximus, and the Rest of the Confessors
Epistle XVI The Confessors to Cyprian
Epistle XVII To the Presbyters and Deacons About the Foregoing and the Following Letters
Epistle XVIII Caldonius to Cyprian
Epistle XIX Cyprian Replies to Caldonius
Epistle XX Celerinus to Lucian
Epistle XXI Lucian Replies to Celerinus
Epistle XXII To the Clergy Abiding at Rome, Concerning Many of the Confessors, and Concerning the Forwardness of Lucian and the Modesty of Celerinus the Confessor
Epistle XXIII To the Clergy, on the Letters Sent to Rome, and About the Appointment of Saturus as Reader, and Optatus as Sub-Deacon. A.D. 250
Epistle XXIV To Moyses and Maximus and the Rest of the Confessors
Epistle XXV Moyses, Maximus, Nicostratus, and the Other Confessors Answer the Foregoing Letter. A.D. 250
Epistle XXVI Cyprian to the Lapsed
Epistle XXVII To the Presbyters and Deacons
Epistle XXVIII To the Presbyters and Deacons Abiding at Rome
Epistle XXIX The Presbyters and Deacons Abiding at Rome, to Cyprian
Epistle XXX The Roman Clergy to Cyprian
Epistle XXXI To the Carthaginian Clergy, About the Letters Sent to Rome, and Received Thence
Epistle XXXII To the Clergy and People, About the Ordination of Aurelius as a Reader
Epistle XXXIII To the Clergy and People, About the Ordination of Celerinus as Reader
Epistle XXXIV To the Same, About the Ordination of Numidicus as Presbyter
Epistle XXXV To the Clergy, Concerning the Care of the Poor and Strangers
Epistle XXXVI To the Clergy, Bidding Them Show Every Kindness to the Confessors in Prison
Epistle XXXVII To Caldonius, Herculanus, and Others, About the Excommunication of Felicissimus
Epistle XXXVIII The Letter of Caldonius, Herculanus, and Others, on the Excommunication of Felicissimus with His People
Epistle XXXIX To the People, Concerning Five Schismatic Presbyters of the Faction of Felicissimus
Epistle XL To Cornelius, on His Refusal to Receive Novatian’s Ordination
Epistle XLI To Cornelius, About Cyprian’s Approval of His Ordination, and Concerning Felicissimus
Epistle XLII To the Same, on His Having Sent Letters to the Confessors Whom Novatian Had Seduced
Epistle XLIII To the Roman Confessors, that They Should Return to Unity
Epistle XLIV To Cornelius, Concerning Polycarp the Adrumetine
Epistle XLV Cornelius to Cyprian, on the Return of the Confessors to Unity
Epistle XLVI Cyprian’s Answer to Cornelius, Congratulating Him on the Return of the Confessors from Schism
Epistle XLVII Cornelius to Cyprian, Concerning the Faction of Novatian with His Party
Epistle XLVIII Cyprian’s Answer to Cornelius, Concerning the Crimes of Novatus
Epistle XLIX Maximus and the Other Confessors to Cyprian, About Their Return from Schism
Epistle L From Cyprian to the Confessors, Congratulating Them on Their Return from Schism
Epistle LI To Antonianus About Cornelius and Novatian
Epistle LII To Fortunatus and His Other Colleagues, Concerning Those Who Had Been Overcome by Tortures
Epistle LIII To Cornelius, Concerning Granting Peace to the Lapsed
Epistle LIV To Cornelius, Concerning Fortunatus and Felicissimus, or Against the Heretics
Epistle LV To the People of Thibaris, Exhorting to Martyrdom
Epistle LVI To Cornelius in Exile, Concerning His Confession
Epistle LVII To Lucius The Bishop of Rome, Returned from Banishment
Epistle LVIII To Fidus, on the Baptism of Infants
Epistle LIX To the Numidian Bishops, on the Redemption of Their Brethren from Captivity Among the Barbarians
Epistle LX To Euchratius, About an Actor
Epistle LXI To Pomponius, Concerning Some Virgins
Epistle LXII Caecilius, on the Sacrament of the Cup of the Lord
Epistle LXIII To Epictetus and to the Congregation of Assurae, Concerning Fortunatianus, Formerly Their Bishop
Epistle LXIV To Rogatianus, Concerning the Deacon Who Contended Against the Bishop
Epistle LXV To the Clergy and People Abiding at Furni, About Victor, Who Had Made the Presbyter Faustinus a Guardian
Epistle LXVI To Father Stephanus, Concerning Marcianus of Arles, Who Had Joined Himself to Novatian
Epistle LXVII To the Clergy and People Abiding in Spain, Concerning Basilides and Martial
Epistle LXVIII To Florentius Pupianus, on Calumniators
Epistle LXIX To Januarius and Other Numidian Bishops, on Baptizing Heretics
Epistle LXX To Quintus, Concerning the Baptism of Heretics
Epistle LXXI To Stephen, Concerning a Council
Epistle LXXII To Jubaianus, Concerning the Baptism of Heretics
Epistle LXXIII To Pompey, Against the Epistle of Stephen About the Baptism of Heretics
Epistle LXXIV Firmilian, Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia, to Cyprian, Against the Letter of Stephen. A.D. 256
Epistle LXXV To Magnus, on Baptizing the Novatians, and Those Who Obtain Grace on a Sick-Bed
Epistle LXXVI Cyprian to Nemesianus and Other Martyrs in the Mines
Epistle LXXVII The Reply of Nemesianus, Dativus, Felix, and Victor, to Cyprian
Epistle LXXVIII The Reply to the Same of Lucius and the Rest of the Martyrs
Epistle LXXIX The Answer of Felix, Jader, Polianus, and the Rest of the Martyrs, to Cyprian
Epistle LXXX Cyprian to Sergius, Rogatianus, and the Other Confessors in Prison
Epistle LXXXI To Successus on the Tidings Brought from Rome, Telling of the Persecution
Epistle LXXXII To the Clergy and People Concerning His Retirement, a Little Before His Martyrdom
The Treatises of Cyprian
Treatise I On the Unity of the Church
Treatise II On the Dress of Virgins
Treatise III On the Lapsed
Treatise IV On the Lord’s Prayer
Treatise V An Address to Demetrianus
Treatise VI On the Vanity of Idols: Showing that the Idols are Not Gods, and that God is One, and that Through Christ Salvation is Given to Believers
Treatise VII On the Mortality
Treatise VIII On Works and Alms
Treatise IX On the Advantage of Patience
Treatise X On Jealousy and Envy
Treatise XI Exhortation to Martyrdom, Addressed to Fortunatus
Preface
Heads of the Following Book
On the Exhortation to Martyrdom
Treatise XII Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews
First Book
Heads
Testimonies
Second Book
Heads
Testimonies
Third Book
Heads
Testimonies
The Seventh Council of Carthage under Cyprian
Treatises Attributed to Cyprian on Questionable Authority
On the Public Shows
On the Glory of Martyrdom
Of the Discipline and Advantage of Chastity
Exhortation to Repentance That all sins may be forgiven him who has turned to God with his whole heart
CAIUS
Fragments of Caius
I From a Dialogue or Disputation Against Proclus
II Against the Heresy of Artemon
III Canon Muratorianus
NOVATIAN
A Treatise of Novatian Concerning the Trinity
Preface
Chapter I. Argument Novatian, with the View of Treating of the Trinity, Sets Forth from the Rule of Faith that We Should First of All Believe in God the Father and Lord Omnipotent, the Absolute Founder of All Things. The Works of Creation are Beautifully Described. Man’s Free-Will is Asserted; God’s Mercy in Inflicting Penalty on Man is Shown; The Condition After Death of the Souls of the Righteous and Unrighteous is Determined
Chapter II. Argument God is Above All Things, Himself Containing All Things, Immense, Eternal, Transcending the Mind of Man; Inexplicable in Discourse, Loftier Than All Sublimity
Chapter III. Argument That God is the Founder of All Things, Their Lord and Parent, is Proved from the Holy Scriptures
Chapter IV. Argument Moreover, He is Good, Always the Same, Immutable, One and Only, Infinite; And His Own Name Can Never Be Declared, and He is Incorruptible and Immortal
Chapter V. Argument If We Regard the Anger, and Indignation, and Hatred of God Described in the Sacred Pages, We Must Remember that They are Not to Be Understood as Bearing the Character of Human Vices
Chapter VI. Argument And That, Although Scripture Often Changes the Divine Appearance into a Human Form, Yet the Measure of the Divine Majesty is Not Included Within These Lineaments of Our Bodily Nature
Chapter VII. Argument Moreover, that When God is Called a Spirit, Brightness, and Light, God is Not Sufficiently Expressed by Those Appellations
Chapter VIII. Argument It is This God, Therefore, that the Church Has Known and Adores; And to Him the Testimony of Things as Well Visible as Invisible is Given Both at All Times and in All Forms, by the Nature Which His Providence Rules and Governs
Chapter IX. Argument Further, that the Same Rule of Truth Teaches Us to Believe, After the Father, Also in the Son of God, Jesus Christ Our Lord God, Being the Same that Was Promised in the Old Testament, and Manifested in the New
Chapter X. Argument That Jesus Christ is the Son of God and Truly Man, as Opposed to the Fancies of Heretics, Who Deny that He Took Upon Him True Flesh
Chapter XI And Indeed that Christ Was Not Only Man, But God Also; That Even as He Was the Son of Man, So Also He Was the Son of God
Chapter XII. Argument That Christ is God, is Proved by the Authority of the Old Testament Scriptures
Chapter XIII. Argument That the Same Truth is Proved from the Sacred Writings of the New Covenant
Chapter XIV. Argument The Author Prosecutes the Same Argument
Chapter XV. Argument Again He Proves from the Gospel that Christ is God
Chapter XVI. Argument Again from the Gospel He Proves Christ to Be God
Chapter XVII. Argument It Is, Moreover, Proved by Moses in the Beginning of the Holy Scriptures
Chapter XVIII. Argument Moreover Also, from the Fact that He Who Was Seen of Abraham is Called God; Which Cannot Be Understood of the Father, Whom No Man Hath Seen at Any Time; But of the Son in the Likeness of an Angel
Chapter XIX. Argument That God Also Appeared to Jacob as an Angel; Namely, the Son of God
Chapter XX. Argument It is Proved from the Scriptures that Christ Was Called an Angel. But Yet It is Shown from Other Parts of Holy Scripture that He is God Also
Chapter XXI. Argument That the Same Divine Majesty is Again Confirmed in Christ by Other Scriptures
Chapter XXII. Argument—That the Same Divine Majesty is in Christ, He Once More Asserts by Other Scriptures
Chapter XXIII. Argument And This is So Manifest, that Some Heretics Have Thought Him to Be God the Father, Others that He Was Only God Without the Flesh
Chapter XXIV. Argument That These Have Therefore Erred, by Thinking that There Was No Difference Between the Son of God and the Son of Man; Because They Have Ill Understood the Scripture
Chapter XXV. Argument And that It Does Not Follow Thence, that Because Christ Died It Must Also Be Received that God Died; For Scripture Sets Forth that Not Only Was Christ God, But Man Also
Chapter XXVI. Argument Moreover, Against the Sabellians He Proves that the Father is One, the Son Another
Chapter XXVII. Argument He Skilfully Replies to a Passage Which the Heretics Employed in Defence of Their Own Opinion
Chapter XXVIII. Argument He Proves Also that the Words Spoken to Philip Make Nothing for the Sabellians
Chapter XXIX. Argument He Next Teaches Us that the Authority of the Faith Enjoins, After the Father and the Son, to Believe Also on the Holy Spirit, Whose Operations He Enumerates from Scripture
Chapter XXX. Argument In Fine, Notwithstanding the Said Heretics Have Gathered the Origin of Their Error from Consideration of What is Written: Although We Call Christ God, and the Father God, Still Scripture Does Not Set Forth Two Gods, Any More Than Two Lords or Two Teachers
Chapter XXXI. Argument But that God, the Son of God, Born of God the Father from Everlasting, Who Was Always in the Father, is the Second Person to the Father, Who Does Nothing Without His Father’s Decree; And that He is Lord, and the Angel of God’s Great Counsel, to Whom the Father’s Godhead is Given by Community of Substance
On the Jewish Meats
Chapter I. Argument Novatian, a Roman Presbyter, During His Retirement at the Time of the Decian Persecution, Being Urged by Various Letters from His Brethren, Had Written Two Earlier Epistles Against the Jews on the Subjects of Circumcision and the Sabbath, and Now Writes the Present One on the Jewish Meats
Chapter II. Argument He First of All Asserts that the Law is Spiritual; And Thence, Man’s First Food Was Only the Fruit Trees, and the Use of Flesh Was Added, that the Law that Followed Subsequently Was to Be Understood Spiritually
Chapter III. Argument And Thus Unclean Animals are Not to Be Reproached, Lest the Reproach Be Thrown Upon Their Author; But When an Irrational Animal is Rejected on Any Account, It is Rather that that Very Thing Should Be Condemned in Man Who is Rational; And Therefore that in Animals the Character, the Doings, and the Wills of Men are Depicted
Chapter IV. Argument To These Things Also Was Added Another Reason for Prohibiting Many Kinds of Meats to the Jews; To Wit, for the Restraint of the Intemperance of the People, and that They Might Serve the One God
Chapter V. Argument But There Was a Limit to the Use of These Shadows or Figures; For Afterwards, When the End of the Law, Christ, Came, All Things Were Said by the Apostle to Be Pure to the Pure, and the True and Holy Meat Was a Right Faith and an Unspotted Conscience
Chapter VI. Argument But, on the Ground that Liberty in Meats is Granted to Us, There is No Permission of Luxury, There is No Taking Away of Continence and Fasting: for These Things Greatly Become the Faithful,—To Wit, that They Should Pray to God, and Give Him Thanks, Not Only by Day, But by Night
Chapter VII. Argument Moreover, We Must Be Careful that No One Should Think that This Licence May Be Carried to Such an Extent as that He May Approach to Things Offered to Idols
Appendix
Acts and Records of the Famous Controversy About the Baptism of Heretics
Treatise Against the Heretic Novatian
A Treatise Against the Heretic Novatian by an Anonymous Bishop That the Hope of Pardon Should Not Be Denied to the Lapsed
Treatise on Re-baptism
A Treatise on Re-Baptism by an Anonymous Writer
ANF06 FATHERS OF THE THIRD CENTUR: GREGORY THAUMATURGUS, DIONYSIUS THE GREAT, JULIUS AFRICANUS, ANATOLIUS, AND MINOR WRITERS, METHODIUS, ARNOBIUS
ANF06 CONTENTS
GREGORY THAUMATURGUS
Part I Acknowledged Writings
A Declaration of Faith
A Metaphrase of the Book of Ecclesiastes
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Canonical Epistle
Canon I
Canon II
Canon III
Canon IV
Canon V
Canon VI
Canon VII
Canon VIII
Canon IX
Canon X
Canon XI
The Oration and Panegyric Addressed to Origen
Argument I For Eight Years Gregory Has Given Up the Practice of Oratory, Being Busied with the Study Chiefly of Roman Law and the Latin Language
Argument II He Essays to Speak of the Well-Nigh Divine Endowments of Origen in His Presence, into Whose Hands He Avows Himself to Have Been Led in a Way Beyond All His Expectation
Argument III He is Stimulated to Speak of Him by the Longing of a Grateful Mind. To the Utmost of His Ability He Thinks He Ought to Thank Him. From God are the Beginnings of All Blessings; And to Him Adequate Thanks Cannot Be Returned
Argument IV The Son Alone Knows How to Praise the Father Worthily. In Christ and by Christ Our Thanksgivings Ought to Be Rendered to the Father. Gregory Also Gives Thanks to His Guardian Angel, Because He Was Conducted by Him to Origen
Argument V ere Gregory Interweaves the Narrative of His Former Life. His Birth of Heathen Parents is Stated. In the Fourteenth Year of His Age He Loses His Father. He is Dedicated to the Study of Eloquence and Law. By a Wonderful Leading of Providence, He is Brought to Origen
Argument VI The Arts by Which Origen Studies to Keep Gregory and His Brother Athenodorus with Him, Although It Was Almost Against Their Will; And the Love by Which Both are Taken Captive. Of Philosophy, the Foundation of Piety, with the View of Giving Himself Therefore Wholly to that Study, Gregory is Willing to Give Up Fatherland, Parents, the Pursuit of Law, and Every Other Discipline. Of the Soul as the Free Principle. The Nobler Part Does Not Desire to Be United with the Inferior, But the Inferior with the Nobler
Argument VII he Wonderful Skill with Which Origen Prepares Gregory and Athenodorus for Philosophy. The Intellect of Each is Exercised First in Logic, and the Mere Attention to Words is Contemned
Argument VIII hen in Due Succession He Instructs Them in Physics, Geometry, and Astronomy
Argument IX But He Imbues Their Minds, Above All, with Ethical Science; And He Does Not Confine Himself to Discoursing on the Virtues in Word, But He Rather Confirms His Teaching by His Acts
Argument X Hence the Mere Word-Sages are Confuted, Who Say and Yet Act Not
Argument XI Origen is the First and the Only One that Exhorts Gregory to Add to His Acquirements the Study of Philosophy, and Offers Him in a Certain Manner an Example in Himself. Of Justice, Prudence, Temperance, and Fortitude. The Maxim, Know Thyself
Argument XII Gregory Disallows Any Attainment of the Virtues on His Part. Piety is Both the Beginning and the End, and Thus It is the Parent of All the Virtues
Argument XIII The Method Which Origen Used in His Theological and Metaphysical Instructions. He Commends the Study of All Writers, the Atheistic Alone Excepted. The Marvellous Power of Persuasion in Speech. The Facility of the Mind in Giving Its Assent
Argument XIV Whence the Contentions of Philosophers Have Sprung. Against Those Who Catch at Everything that Meets Them, and Give It Credence, and Cling to It. Origen Was in the Habit of Carefully Reading and Explaining the Books of the Heathen to His Disciples
Argument XV The Case of Divine Matters. Only God and His Prophets are to Be Heard in These. The Prophets and Their Auditors are Acted on by the Same Afflatus. Origen’s Excellence in the Interpretation of Scripture
Argument XVI Gregory Laments His Departure Under a Threefold Comparison; Likening It to Adam’s Departure Out of Paradise. To the Prodigal Son’s Abandonment of His Father’s House, and to the Deportation of the Jews into Babylon
Argument XVII Gregory Consoles Himself
Argument XVIII Peroration, and Apology for the Oration
Argument XIX Apostrophe to Origen, and Therewith the Leave-Taking, and the Urgent Utterance of Prayer
Part II Dubious or Spurious Writings
A Sectional Confession of Faith
I
II
III
IV
V
VI
VII
VIII
IX
X
XI
XII
XIII
XIV
XV
XVI
XVII
XVIII
XIX
XX
XXI
XXII
XXIII
On the Trinity
Fragment from the Discourse
Twelve Topics on the Faith
Topic I
Topic II
Topic III
Topic IV
Topic V
Topic VI
Topic VII
Topic VIII
Topic IX
Topic X
Topic XI
Topic XII
On the Subject of the Soul
I Wherein is the Criterion for the Apprehension of the Soul
II Whether the Soul Exists
III Whether the Soul is a Substance
IV Whether the Soul is Incorporeal
V Whether the Soul is Simple or Compound
VI Whether Our Soul is Immortal
VII Whether Our Soul is Rational
Four Homilies
The First Homily On the Annunciation to the Holy Virgin Mary
The Second Homily On the Annunciation to the Holy Virgin Mary
The Third Homily On the Annunciation to the Holy Virgin Mary
The Fourth Homily On the Holy Theophany, or on Christ’s Baptism
On All the Saints
On the Gospel According to Matthew
DIONYSIUS
The Works of Dionysius Extant Fragments
Part I Containing Various Sections of the Works
I From the Two Books on the Promises
II From the Books on Nature
II Refutation of This Dogma on the Ground of Familiar Human Analogies
III Refutation on the Ground of the Constitution of the Universe
IV A Refutation of the Same on the Grounds of the Human Constitution
V That to Work is Not a Matter of Pain and Weariness to God
III From the Books Against Sabellius. On the Notion that Matter is Ungenerated
IV Epistle to Dionysius Bishop of Rome
V The Epistle to Bishop Basilides
Canon I
Canon II
Canon III
Canon IV
Part II Containing Epistles, or Fragments of Epistles
Epistle I To Domitius and Didymus
Epistle II To Novatus
Epistle III To Fabius, Bishop of Antioch
Epistle IV To Cornelius the Roman Bishop
Epistle V Which is the First on the Subject of Baptism Addressed to Stephen, Bishop of Rome
Epistle VI To Sixtus, Bishop
Epistle VII To Philemon, a Presbyter
Epistle VIII To Dionysius
Epistle IX To Sixtus II
Epistle X Against Bishop Germanus
Epistle XI To Hermammon
Epistle XII To the Alexandrians
Epistle XIII To Hierax, a Bishop in Egypt
Epistle XIV From His Fourth Festival Epistle
Exegetical Fragments
I A Commentary on the Beginning of Ecclesiastes
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
II The Gospel According to Luke
III On Luke XXII. 42, Etc
IV An Exposition of Luke XXII. 46, Etc
V On John VIII. 12
VI Of the One Substance
VII On the Reception of the Lapsed to Penitence
JULIUS AFRICANUS
The Extant Writings of Julius Africanus
I The Epistle to Aristides
I
II
III
II Narrative of Events Happening in Persia on the Birth of Christ
III The Extant Fragments of the Five Books of the Chronography of Julius Africanus
I On the Mythical Chronology of the Egyptians and Chaldeans
II
III
IV On the Deluge
V
VI
VII
VIII Of Abraham
IX Of Abraham and Lot
X Of the Patriarch Jacob
XI
XII
XIII
XIV
XV
XVI On the Seventy Weeks of Daniel
XVII On the Fortunes of Hyrcanus and Antigonus, and on Herod, Augustus, Antony, and Cleopatra, in Abstract
XVIII On the Circumstances Connected with Our Saviour’s Passion and His Life-Giving Resurrection
XIX For we who both know the measure of those words, and are not ignorant of the grace of faith, give thanks to the Father, who has bestowed on us His creatures Jesus Christ the Saviour of all, and our Lord; to whom be glory and majesty, with the Holy Spirit, for ever
IV The Passion of St. Symphorosa and Her Seven Sons
ANATOLIUS AND MINOR WRITERS
ANATOLIUS OF ALEXANDRIA
The Paschal Canon of Anatolius of Alexandria
I
II
III
IV
V
VI
VII
VIII
IX
X
XI
XII
XIII
XIV
XV
XVI
XVII
Fragments of the Books on Arithmetic
ALEXANDER OF CAPPADOCIA
From the Epistles of Alexander
I. An Epistle to the People of Antioch
II. From an Epistle to the Antinoites
III. From an Epistle to Origen
IV. From an Epistle to Demetrius, Bishop of Alexandria
THEOGNOSTUS OF ALEXANDRIA
From His Seven Books of Hypotyposes or Outlines
I
II
III
PIERUS OF ALEXANDRIA
I A Fragment of a Work of Pierius on the First Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians
II A Section on the Writings of Pierius
THEONAS OF ALEXANDRIA
The Epistle of Theonas, Bishop of Alexandria, to Lucianus, the Chief Chamberlain
I
II
III
IV
V
VI
VII
VIII
IX
PHILEAS
Fragments of the Epistle of Phileas to the People of Thmuis
I
II
III
The Epistle of the Same Phileas of Thmuis to Meletius, Bishop of Lycopolis
The Beginning of the Epistle of the Bishops
The Conclusion of the Epistle of the Bishops
PAMPHILUS
An Exposition of the Chapters of the Acts of the Apostles
MALCHION
I The Epistle Written by Malchion,
II Fragments Apparently of the Same Epistle of the Synod of Antioch;
III From the Acts of the Disputation Conducted by Malchion Against Paul of Samosata
IV A Point in the Same Disputation
ARCHELAUS
The Acts of the Disputation with the Heresiarch Manes
A Fragment of the Same Disputation
ALEXANDER OF LYCOPOLIS
Of the Manichaeans
Chapter I The Excellence of the Christian Philosophy; The Origin of Heresies Amongst Christians
Chapter II The Age of Manichaeus, or Manes; His First Disciples; The Two Principles; Manichaean Matter
Chapter III The Fancies of Manichaeus Concerning Matter
Chapter IV The Moon’s Increase and Wane; The Manichaean Trifling Respecting It; Their Dreams About Man and Christ; Their Foolish System of Abstinence
Chapter V The Worship of the Sun and Moon Under God; Support Sought for the Manichaeans in the Grecian Fables; The Authority of the Scriptures and Faith Despised by the Manichaeans
Chapter VI The Two Principles of the Manichaeans; Themselves Controverted; The Pythagorean Opinion Respecting First Principles; Good and Evil Contrary; The Victory on the Side of Good
Chapter VII Motion Vindicated from the Charge of Irregularity; Circular; Straight; Of Generation and Corruption; Of Alteration, and Quality Affecting Sense
Chapter VIII Is Matter Wicked? Of God and Matter
Chapter IX The Ridiculous Fancies of the Manichaeans About the Motion of Matter Towards God; God the Author of the Rebellion of Matter in the Manichaean Sense; The Longing of Matter for Light and Brightness Good; Divine Good None the Less for Being Communicated
Chapter X The Mythology Respecting the Gods; The Dogmas of the Manichaeans Resemble This: the Homeric Allegory of the Battle of the Gods; Envy and Emulation Existing In God According to the Manichaean Opinion; These Vices are to Be Found in No Good Man, and are to Be Accounted Disgraceful
Chapter XI The Transmitted Virtue of the Manichaeans; The Virtues of Matter Mixed with Equal or Less Amount of Evil
Chapter XII The Destruction of Evil by the Immission of Virtue Rejected; Because from It Arises No Diminution of Evil; Zeno’s Opinion Discarded, that the World Will Be Burnt Up by Fire from the Sun
Chapter XIII Evil by No Means Found in the Stars and Constellations; All the Evils of Life Vain in the Manichaean Opinion, Which Bring on the Extinction of Life; Their Fancy Having Been Above Explained Concerning the Transportation of Souls from the Moon to the Sun
Chapter XIV Noxious Animals Worshipped by the Egyptians; Man by Arts an Evil-Doer; Lust and Injustice Corrected by Laws and Discipline; Contingent and Necessary Things in Which There is No Stain
Chapter XV The Lust and Desire of Sentient Things; Demons; Animals Sentient; So Also the Sun and the Moon and Stars; The Platonic Doctrine, Not the Christian
Chapter XVI Because Some are Wise, Nothing Prevents Others from Being So; Virtue is to Be Acquired by Diligence and Study; By a Sounder Philosophy Men are to Be Carried Onwards to the Good; The Common Study of Virtue Has by Christ Been Opened Up to All
Chapter XVII The Manichaean Idea of Virtue in Matter Scouted; If One Virtue Has Been Created Immaterial, the Rest are Also Immaterial; Material Virtue an Exploded Notion
Chapter XVIII Dissolution and Inherence According to the Manichaeans; This is Well Put, Ad Hominem, with Respect to Manes, Who is Himself in Matter
Chapter XIX The Second Virtue of the Manichaeans Beset with the Former, and with New Absurdities; Virtue, Active and Passive, the Fashioner of Matter, and Concrete with It; Bodies Divided by Manichaeus into Three Parts
Chapter XX The Divine Virtue in the View of the Same Manichaeus Corporeal and Divisible; The Divine Virtue Itself Matter Which Becomes Everything; This is Not Fitting
Chapter XXI Some Portions of the Virtue Have Good in Them, Others More Good; In the Sun and the Moon It is Incorrupt, in Other Things Depraved; An Improbable Opinion
Chapter XXII The Light of the Moon from the Sun; The Inconvenience of the Opinion that Souls are Received in It; The Two Deluges of the Greeks
Chapter XXIII The Image of Matter in the Sun, After Which Man is Formed; Trifling Fancies; It is a Mere Fancy, Too, that Man Is Formed from Matter; Man is Either a Composite Being, or a Soul, or Mind and Understanding
Chapter XXIV Christ is Mind, According to the Manichaeans; What is He in the View of the Church? Incongruity in Their Idea of Christ; That He Suffered Only in Appearance, a Dream of the Manichaeans; Nothing is Attributed to the Word by Way of Fiction
Chapter XXV The Manichaean Abstinence from Living Things Ridiculous; Their Madness in Abhorring Marriage; The Mythology of the Giants; Too Allegorical an Exposition
Chapter XXVI The Much-Talked-of Fire of the Manichaeans; That Fire Matter Itself
PETER OF ALEXANDRIA
The Genuine Acts of Peter
The Canonical Epistle, With the Commentaries of Theodore Balsamon and John Zonaras
Canon I
Canon II
Canon III
Canon IV
Canon V
Canon VI
Canon VII
Canon VIII
Canon IX
Canon X
Canon XI
Canon XII
Canon XIII
Canon XIV
Canon XV
Fragments from the Writings of Peter
I Letter to the Church at Alexandria
II On the Godhead
III On the Advent of Our Saviour
IV On the Sojourning of Christ with Us
V That Up to the Time of the Destruction of Jerusalem, the Jews Rightly Appointed the Fourteenth Day of the First Lunar Month
VI Of the Soul and Body
VII Fragment
VIII On St. Matthew
IX From a Sermon
ALEXANDER OF ALEXANDRIA
Epistles on the Arian Heresy And the Deposition of Arius
I To Alexander, Bishop of the City of Constantinople
II Epistle Catholic
III Epistle
IV Epistle to AEglon, Bishop of Cynopolis, Against the Arians
V On the Soul and Body and the Passion of the Lord
VI The Addition in the Codex, with a Various Reading
METHODIUS
The Banquet of the Ten Virgins; Or, Concerning Chastity
Discourse I Marcella
Chapter I The Difficulty and Excellence of Virginity; The Study of Doctrine Necessary for Virgins
Chapter II Virginity a Plant from Heaven, Introduced Late; The Advancement of Mankind to Perfection, How Arranged
Chapter III By the Circumcision of Abraham, Marriage with Sisters Forbidden; In the Times of the Prophets Polygamy Put a Stop To; Conjugal Purity Itself by Degrees Enforced
Chapter IV Christ Alone Taught Virginity, Openly Preaching the Kingdom of Heaven; The Likeness of God to Be Attained in the Light of the Divine Virtues
Chapter V Christ, by Preserving His Flesh Incorrupt in Virginity, Draws to the Exercise of Virginity; The Small Number of Virgins in Proportion to the Number of Saints
Discourse II Theophila
Chapter I Marriage Not Abolished by the Commendation of Virginity
Chapter II Generation Something Akin to the First Formation of Eve from the Side and Nature of Adam; God the Creator of Men in Ordinary Generation
Chapter III An Ambiguous Passage of Scripture; Not Only the Faithful But Even Prelates Sometimes Illegitimate
Chapter IV Human Generation, and the Work of God Therein Set Forth
Chapter V The Holy Father Follows Up the Same Argument
Chapter VI God Cares Even for Adulterous Births; Angels Given to Them as Guardians
Chapter VII The Rational Soul from God Himself; Chastity Not the Only Good, Although the Best and Most Honoured
Discourse III Thaleia
Chapter I Passages of Holy Scripture Compared
Chapter II The Digressions of the Apostle Paul; The Character of His Doctrine: Nothing in It Contradictory; Condemnation of Origen, Who Wrongly Turns Everything into Allegory
Chapter III Comparison Instituted Between the First and Second Adam
Chapter IV Some Things Here Hard and Too Slightly Treated, and Apparently Not Sufficiently Brought Out According to the Rule of Theology
Chapter V A Passage of Jeremiah Examined
Chapter VI The Whole Number of Spiritual Sheep; Man a Second Choir, After the Angels, to the Praise of God; The Parable of the Lost Sheep Explained
Chapter VII The Works of Christ, Proper to God and to Man, the Works of Him Who is One
Chapter VIII The Bones and Flesh of Wisdom; The Side Out of Which the Spiritual Eve is Formed, the Holy Spirit; The Woman the Help-Meet of Adam; Virgins Betrothed to Christ
Chapter IX The Dispensation of Grace in Paul the Apostle
Chapter X The Doctrine of the Same Apostle Concerning Purity
Chapter XI The Same Argument
Chapter XII Paul an Example to Widows, and to Those Who Do Not Live with Their Wives
Chapter XIII The Doctrine of Paul Concerning Virginity Explained
Chapter XIV Virginity a Gift of God: the Purpose of Virginity Not Rashly to Be Adopted by Any One
Discourse IV Theopatra
Chapter I The Necessity of Praising Virtue, for Those Who Have the Power
Chapter II The Protection of Chastity and Virginity Divinely Given to Men, that They May Emerge from the Mire of Vices
Chapter III That Passage of David Explained; What the Harps Hung Upon the Willows Signify; The Willow a Symbol of Chastity; The Willows Watered by Streams
Chapter IV The Author Goes on with the Interpretation of the Same Passage
Chapter V The Gifts of Virgins, Adorned with Which They are Presented to One Husband, Christ
Chapter VI Virginity to Be Cultivated and Commended in Every Place and Time
Discourse V Thallousa
Chapter I The Offering of Chastity a Great Gift
Chapter II Abraham’s Sacrifice of a Heifer Three Years Old, of a Goat, and of a Ram Also Three Years Old: Its Meaning; Every Age to Be Consecrated to God; The Threefold Watch and Our Age
Chapter III Far Best to Cultivate Virtue from Boyhood
Chapter IV Perfect Consecration and Devotion to God: What It is
Chapter V The Vow of Chastity, and Its Rites in the Law; Vines, Christ, and the Devil
Chapter VI Sikera, a Manufactured and Spurious Wine, Yet Intoxicating; Things Which are Akin to Sins are to Be Avoided by a Virgin; The Altar of Incense (a Symbol Of) Virgins
Chapter VII The Church Intermediate Between the Shadows of the Law and the Realities of Heaven
Chapter VIII The Double Altar, Widows and Virgins; Gold the Symbol of Virginity
Discourse VI Agathe
Chapter I The Excellence of the Abiding Glory of Virginity; The Soul Made in the Image of the Image of God, that is of His Son; The Devil a Suitor for the Soul
Chapter II The Parable of the Ten Virgins
Chapter III The Same Endeavour and Effort After Virginity, with a Different Result
Chapter IV What the Oil in the Lamps Means
Chapter V The Reward of Virginity
Discourse VII Procilla
Chapter I What the True and Seemly Manner of Praising; The Father Greater Than the Son, Not in Substance, But in Order; Virginity the Lily; Faithful Souls and Virgins, the One Bride of the One Christ
Chapter II The Interpretation of that Passage of the Canticles
Chapter III Virgins Being Martyrs First Among the Companions of Christ
Chapter IV The Passage Explained; The Queens, the Holy Souls Before the Deluge; The Concubines, the Souls of the Prophets; The Divine Seed for Spiritual Offspring in the Books of the Prophets; The Nuptials of the Word in the Prophets as Though Clandestine
Chapter V The Sixty Queens: Why Sixty, and Why Queens; The Excellence of the Saints of the First Age
Chapter VI The Eighty Concubines, What; The Knowledge of the Incarnation Communicated to the Prophets
Chapter VII The Virgins, the Righteous Ancients; The Church, the One Only Spouse, More Excellent Than the Others
Chapter VIII The Human Nature of Christ His One Dove
Chapter IX The Virgins Immediately After the Queen and Spouse
Discourse VIII Thekla
Chapter I Methodius’ Derivation of the Word Virginity: Wholly Divine; Virtue, in Greek—arete, Whence So Called
Chapter II The Lofty Mind and Constancy of the Sacred Virgins; The Introduction of Virgins into the Blessed Abodes Before Others
Chapter III The Lot and Inheritance of Virginity
Chapter IV Exhortation to the Cultivation of Virginity; A Passage from the Apocalypse is Proposed to Be Examined
Chapter V The Woman Who Brings Forth, to Whom the Dragon is Opposed, the Church; Her Adornment and Grace
Chapter VI The Works of the Church, the Bringing Forth of Children in Baptism; The Moon in Baptism, the Full Moon of Christ’s Passion
Chapter VII The Child of the Woman in the Apocalypse Not Christ, But the Faithful Who are Born in the Laver
Chapter VIII The Faithful in Baptism Males, Configured to Christ; The Saints Themselves Christs
Chapter IX The Son of God, Who Ever Is, is To-Day Begotten in the Minds and Sense of the Faithful
Chapter X The Dragon, the Devil; The Stars Struck from Heaven by the Tail of the Dragon, Heretics; The Numbers of the Trinity, that Is, the Persons Numbered; Errors Concerning Them
Chapter XI The Woman with the Male Child in the Wilderness the Church; The Wilderness Belongs to Virgins and Saints; The Perfection of Numbers and Mysteries; The Equality and Perfection of the Number Six; The Number Six Related to Christ; From This Number, Too, the Creation and Harmony of the World Completed
Chapter XII Virgins are Called to the Imitation of the Church in the Wilderness Overcoming the Dragon
Chapter XIII The Seven Crowns of the Beast to Be Taken Away by Victorious Chastity; The Ten Crowns of the Dragon, the Vices Opposed to the Decalogue; The Opinion of Fate the Greatest Evil
Chapter XIV The Doctrine of Mathematicians Not Wholly to Be Despised, When They are Concerned About the Knowledge of the Stars; The Twelve Signs of the Zodiac Mythical Names
Chapter XV Arguments from the Novelty of Fate and Generation; That Golden Age, Early Men; Solid Arguments Against the Mathematicians
Chapter XVI Several Other Things Turned Against the Same Mathematicians
Chapter XVII The Lust of the Flesh and Spirit: Vice and Virtue
Discourse IX Tusiane
Chapter I Chastity the Chief Ornament of the True Tabernacle; Seven Days Appointed to the Jews for Celebrating the Feast of Tabernacles: What They Signify; The Sum of This Septenary Uncertain; Not Clear to Any One When the Consummation of the World Will Be; Even Now the Fabric of the World Completed
Chapter II Figure, Image, Truth: Law, Grace, Glory; Man Created Immortal: Death Brought in by Destructive Sin
Chapter III How Each One Ought to Prepare Himself for the Future Resurrection
Chapter IV The Mind Clearer When Cleansed from Sin; The Ornaments of the Mind and the Order of Virtue; Charity Deep and Full; Chastity the Last Ornament of All; The Very Use of Matrimony to Be Restrained
Chapter V The Mystery of the Tabernacles
Discourse X Domnina
Chapter I Chastity Alone Aids and Effects the Most Praiseworthy Government of the Soul
Chapter II The Allegory of the Trees Demanding a King, in the Book of Judges, Explained
Chapter III The Bramble and the Agnos the Symbol of Chastity; The Four Gospels, that Is, Teachings or Laws, Instructing to Salvation
Chapter IV The Law Useless for Salvation; The Last Law of Chastity Under the Figure of the Bramble
Chapter V The Malignity of the Devil as an Imitator in All Things; Two Kinds of Fig-Trees and Vines
Chapter VI The Mystery of the Vision of Zechariah
Discourse XI Arete
Chapter I The True and Chaste Virgins Few; Chastity a Contest; Thekla Chief of Virgins
Chapter II Thekla Singing Decorously a Hymn, the Rest of the Virgins Sing with Her; John the Baptist a Martyr to Chastity; The Church the Spouse of God, Pure and Virgin
Chapter III Which are the Better, the Continent, or Those Who Delight in Tranquillity of Life? Contests the Peril of Chastity: the Felicity of Tranquillity; Purified and Tranquil Minds Gods: They Who Shall See God; Virtue Disciplined by Temptations
Concerning Free-Will
From the Discourse on the Resurrection
Part I
Part II
Part III
Fragments
On the History of Jonah
Extracts from the Work on Things Created
From the Works of Methodius Against Porphyry
From His Discourse Concerning Martyrs
Oration Concerning Simeon and Anna On the Day that They Met in the Temple
Oration on the Palms
Three Fragments from the Homily on the Cross and Passion of Christ
I
II
III
Some Other Fragments of the Same Methodius
I
II
III
IV
V
VI. The Same Methodius
VII. The Same Methodius
VIII. The Same Methodius
IX. The Same Methodius
Two Fragments, Uncertain
ARNOBIUS
The Seven Books of Arnobius Against the Heathen (Adversus Gentes.)
Book I
Book II
Book III
Book IV
Book V
Book VI
Book VII
Appendix
ANF07 FATHERS OF THE THIRD AND FOURTH CENTURIES: LACTANTIUS, VENANTIUS, ASTERIUS, VICTORINUS, DIONYSIUS, APOSTOLIC TEACHING AND CONSTITUTIONS, HOMILY, AND LITURGIES
ANF07 CONTENTS
LACTANTIUS
The Divine Institutes
Book I Of the False Worship of the gods
Preface Of what great value the knowledge of the truth is and always has been
Chap. I of religion and wisdom
Chap. II That there is a providence in the affairs of men
Chap. III Whether the universe is governed by the power of one god or of many
Chap. IV That the one god was foretold even by the prophets
Chap. V Of the testimonies of poets and philosophers
Chap. VI Of divine testimonies, and of the sibyls and their predictions
Chap. VIII that god is without a body, nor does he need difference of sex for procreation
Chap. IX Of hercules and his life and death
Chap. X Of the life and actions of AEsculapius, apollo, neptune, mars, castor and pollux, mercury and bacchus
Chap. XI of the origin, life, reign, name and death of jupiter, and of saturn and uranus
Chap. XII that the stoics transfer the figments of the poets to a philosophical system
Chap. XIII how vain and trifling are the interpretations of the stoics respecting the gods, and in them concerning the origin of jupiter, concerning saturn and Ops
Chap. XIV what the sacred history of euhemerus and ennius teaches concerning the gods
Chap. XV how they who were men obtained the name of gods
Chap. XVI by what argument it is proved that those who are distinguished by a difference of sex cannot be gods
Chap. XVII concerning the same opinion of the stoics, and concerning the hardships and disgraceful conduct of the gods
Chap. XVIII on the consecration of gods, on account of the benefits which they conferred upon men
Chap. XIX that it is impossible for any one to worship the true god together with false deities
Chap. XX of the gods peculiar to the Romans, and their sacred rites
Chap. XXI of certain deities peculiar to barbarians, and their sacred rites; and in like manner concerning the romans
Chap. XXII who was the author of the vanities before described in italy among the romans, and who among other nations
Chap. XXIII of the ages of vain superstitions, and the times at which they commenced
Book II Of the Origin of Error
Chap. I that forgetfulness of reason makes men ignorant of the true god, whom they worship in adversity and despise in prosperity
Chap. II what was the first cause of making images; of the true likeness of god, and the true worship of him
Chap. III that cicero and other men of learning erred in not turning away the people from error
Chap. IV of images, and the ornaments of temples, and the contempt in which they are held even by the heathens themselves
Chap. V that god only, the creator of all things, is to be worshipped, and not the elements or heavenly bodies; and the opinion of the stoics is refuted, who think that the stars and planets are gods
Chap. VI that neither the whole universe nor the elements are god, nor are they possessed of life
Chap. VII of god, and the religious rites of the foolish; of avarice, and the authority of ancestors
Chap. VIII of the use of reason in religion; and of dreams, auguries, oracles, and similar portents
Chap. IX of the devil, the world, god, providence, man, and his wisdom
Chap. X Of the World, and Its Parts, the Elements and Seasons
Chap. XI Of Living Creatures, of Man; Prometheus, Deucalion, the ParcAE
Chap. XII That Animals Were Not Produced Spontaneously, But by a Divine Arrangement, of Which God Would Have Given Us the Knowledge, If It Were Advantageous for Us to Know It
Chap. XIII Why Man is of Two Sexes; What is His First Death, and What the Second and of the Fault and Punishment of Our First Parents
Chap. XIV Of Noah the Inventor of Wine, Who First Had Knowledge of the Stars, and of the Origin of False Religions
Chap. XV Of the Corruption of Angels, and the Two Kinds of Demons
Chap. XVI That Demons Have No Power Over Those Who are Established in the Faith
Chap. XVII That Astrology, Soothsaying, and Similar Arts are the Invention of Demons
Chap. XVIII Of the Patience and Vengeance of God, the Worship of Demons, and False Religions
Chap. XIX Of the Worship of Images and Earthly Objects
Chap. XX Of Philosophy and the Truth
Book III Of the False Wisdom of Philosophers
Chap. I A Comparison of the Truth with Eloquence: Why the Philosophers Did Not Attain to It. Of the Simple Style of the Scriptures
Chap. II Of Philosophy, and How Vain Was Its Occupation in Setting Forth the Truth
Chap. III Of What Subjects Philosophy Consists, and Who Was the Chief Founder of the Academic Sect
Chap. IV That Knowledge is Taken Away by Socrates, and Conjecture by Zeno
Chap. V That the Knowledge of Many Things is Necessary
Chap. VI Of Wisdom, and the Academics, and Natural Philosophy
Chap. VII Of Moral Philosophy, and the Chief Good
Chap. VIII Of the Chief Good, and the Pleasures of the Soul and Body, and of Virtue
Chap. IX Of the Chief Good, and the Worship of the True God, and a Refutation of Anaxagoras
Chap. X It is the Peculiar Property of Man to Know and Worship God
Chap. XI Of Religion, Wisdom, and the Chief Good
Chap. XII Of the Twofold Conflict of Body and Soul; And of Desiring Virtue on Account of Eternal Life
Chap. XIII Of the Immortality of the Soul, and of Wisdom, Philosophy, and Eloquence
Chap. XIV That Lucretius and Others Have Erred, and Cicero Himself, in Fixing the Origin of Wisdom
Chap. XV The Error of Seneca in Philosophy, and How the Speech of Philosophers is at Variance with Their Life
Chap. XVI That the Philosophers Who Give Good Instructions Live Badly, by the Testimony of Cicero; Therefore We Should Not So Much Devote Ourselves to the Study of Philosophy as to Wisdom
Chap. XVII He Passes from Philosophy to the Philosophers, Beginning with Epicurus; And How He Regarded Leucippus and Democritus as Authors of Error
Chap. XVIII The Pythagoreans and Stoics, While They Hold the Immortality of the Soul, Foolishly Persuade a Voluntary Death
Chap. XIX Cicero and Others of the Wisest Men Teach the Immortality of the Soul, But in an Unbelieving Manner; And that a Good or an Evil Death Must Be Weighed from the Previous Life
Chap. XX Socrates Had More Knowledge in Philosophy Than Other Men, Although in Many Things He Acted Foolishly
Chap. XXI Of the System of Plato, Which Would Lead to the Overthrow of States
Chap. XXII Of the Precepts of Plato, and Censures of the Same
Chap. XXIII Of the Errors of Certain Philosophers, and of the Sun and Moon
Chap. XXIV Of the Antipodes, the Heaven, and the Stars
Chap. XXV Of Learning Philosophy, and What Great Qualifications are Necessary for Its Pursuit
Chap. XXVI It is Divine Instruction Only Which Bestows Wisdom; And of What Efficacy the Law of God is
Chap. XXVII How Little the Precepts of Philosophers Contribute to True Wisdom, Which You Will Find in Religion Only
Chap. XXVIII Of True Religion and of Nature. Whether Fortune is a Goddess, and of Philosophy
Chap. XXIX Of Fortune Again, and Virtue
Chap. XXX The Conclusion of the Things Before Spoken; And by What Means We Must Pass from the Vanity of the Philosophers to True Wisdom, and the Knowledge of the True God, in Which Alone are Virtue and Happiness
Book IV Of True Wisdom and Religion
Chap. I Of the Former Religion of Men, and How Error Was Spread Over Every Age, and of the Seven Wise Men of Greece
Chap. II Where Wisdom is to Be Found; Why Pythagoras and Plato Did Not Approach the Jews
Chap. III Wisdom and Religion Cannot Be Separated: the Lord of Nature Must Necessarily Be the Father of Every One
Chap. IV Of Wisdom Likewise, and Religion, and of the Right of Father and Lord
Chap. V The Oracles of the Prophets Must Be Looked Into; And of Their Times, and the Times of the Judges and Kings
Chap. VI Almighty God Begat His Son; And the Testimonies of the Sibyls and of Trismegistus Concerning Him
Chap. VII Of the Name of Son, and Whence He is Called Jesus and Christ
Chap. VIII Of the Birth of Jesus in the Spirit and in the Flesh: of Spirits and the Testimonies of Prophets
Chap. IX Of the Word of God
Chap. X Of the Advent of Jesus; Of the Fortunes of the Jews, and Their Government, Until the Passion of the Lord
Chap. XI Of the Cause of the Incarnation of Christ
Chap. XII Of the Birth of Jesus from the Virgin; Of His Life, Death, and Resurrection, and the Testimonies of the Prophets Respecting These Things
Chap. XIII Of Jesus, God and Man; And the Testimonies of the Prophets Concerning Him
Chap. XIV Of the Priesthood of Jesus Foretold by the Prophets
Chap. XV Of the Life and Miracles of Jesus, and Testimonies Concerning Them
Chap. XVI Of the Passion of Jesus Christ; That It Was Foretold
Chap. XVII Of the Superstitions of the Jews, and Their Hatred Against Jesus
Chap. XVIII Of the Lord’s Passion, and that It Was Foretold
Chap. XIX Of the Death, Burial, and Resurrection of Jesus; And the Predictions of These Events
Chap. XX Of the Departure of Jesus into Galilee After His Resurrection; And of the Two Testaments, the Old and the New
Chap. XXI Of the Ascension of Jesus, and the Foretelling of It; And of the Preaching and Actions of the Disciples
Chap. XXII Arguments of Unbelievers Against the Incarnation of Jesus
Chap. XXIII Of Giving Precepts, and Acting
Chap. XXIV The Overthrowing of the Arguments Above Urged by Way of Objection
Chap. XXV Of the Advent of Jesus in the Flesh and Spirit, that He Might Be Mediator Between God and Man
Chap. XXVI Of the Cross, and Other Tortures of Jesus, and of the Figure of the Lamb Under the Law
Chap. XXVII Of the Wonders Effected by the Power of the Cross, and of Demons
Chap. XXVIII Of Hope and True Religion, and of Superstition
Chap. XXIX Of the Christian Religion, and of the Union of Jesus with the Father
Chap. XXX Of Avoiding Heresies and Superstitions, and What is the Only True Catholic Church
Book V Of Justice
Chap. I Of the Non-Condemnation of Accused Persons Without a Hearing of Their Cause; From What Cause Philosophers Despised the Sacred Writings; Of the First Advocates of the Christian Religion
Chap. II To What an Extent the Christian Truth Has Been Assailed by Rash Men
Chap. III Of the Truth of the Christian Doctrine, and the Vanity of Its Adversaries; And that Christ Was Not a Magician
Chap. IV Why This Work Was Published, and Again of Tertullian and Cyprian
Chap. V There Was True Justice Under Saturnus, But It Was Banished by Jupiter
Chap. VI After the Banishment of Justice, Lust, Unjust Laws, Daring, Avarice, Ambition, Pride, Impiety, and Other Vices Reigned
Chap. VII Of the Coming of Jesus, and Its Fruit; And of the Virtues and Vices of that Age
Chap. VIII Of Justice Known to All, But Not Embraced; Of the True Temple of God, and of His Worship, that All Vices May Be Subdued
Chap. IX Of the Crimes of the Wicked, and the Torture Inflicted on the Christians
Chap. X Of False Piety, and of False and True Religion
Chap. XII Of True Virtue; And of the Estimation of a Good or Bad Citizen
Chap. XIII Of the Increase and the Punishment of the Christians
Chap. XIV Of the Fortitude of the Christians
Chap. XV Of Folly, Wisdom, Piety, Equity, and Justice
Chap. XVI Of the Duties of the Just Man, and the Equity of Christians
Chap. XVII Of the Equity, Wisdom, and Foolishness of Christians
Chap. XVIII Of Justice, Wisdom, and Folly
Chap. XIX Of Virtue and the Tortures of Christians, and of the Right of a Father and Master
Chap. XX Of the Vanity and Crimes, Impious Superstitions, and of the Tortures of the Christians
Chap. XXI Of the Worship of Other Gods and the True God, and of the Animals Which the Egyptians Worshipped
Chap. XXII Of the Rage of the Demons Against Christians, and the Error of Unbelievers
Chap. XXIII Of the Justice and Patience of the Christians
Chap. XXIV Of the Divine Vengeance Inflicted on the Torturers of the Christians
Book VI Of True Worship
Chap. I Of the Worship of the True God, and of Innocency, and of the Worship of False Gods
Chap. II Of the Worship of False Gods and the True God
Chap. III Of the Ways, and of Vices and Virtues; And of the Rewards of Heaven and the Punishments of Hell
Chap. IV Of the Ways of Life, of Pleasures, Also of the Hardships of Christians
Chap. V Of False and True Virtue; And of Knowledge
Chap. VI Of the Chief Good and Virtue, and or Knowledge and Righteousness
Chap. VII Of the Way of Error and of Truth: that It is Single, Narrow, and Steep, and Has God for Its Guide
Chap. VIII Of the Errors of Philosophers, and the Variableness of Law
Chap. IX Of the Law and Precept of God; Of Mercy, and the Error of the Philosophers
Chap. X Of Religion Towards God, and Mercy Towards Men; And of the Beginning of the World
Chap. XI Of the Persons Upon Whom a Benefit is to Be Conferred
Chap. XII Of the Kinds of Beneficence, and Works of Mercy
Chap. XIII Of Repentance, of Mercy, and the Forgiveness of Sins
Chap. XIV Of the Affections, and the Opinion of the Stoics Respecting Them; And of Virtue, the Vices, and Mercy
Chap. XV Of the Affections, and the Opinion of the Peripatetics Respecting Them
Chap. XVI Of the Affections, and the Refutation of the Opinion of the Peripatetics Concerning Them; What is the Proper Use of the Affections, and What is a Bad Use of Them
Chap. XVII Of the Affections and Their Use; Of Patience, and the Chief Good of Christians
Chap. XVIII Of Some Commands of God, and of Patience
Chap. XIX Of the Affections and Their Use; And of the Three Furies
Chap. XX Of the Senses, and Their Pleasures in the Brutes and in Man; And of Pleasures of the Eyes, and Spectacles
Chap. XXI Of the Pleasures of the Ears, and of Sacred Literature
Chap. XXII Of the Pleasures of Taste and Smell
Chap. XXIII De Tactus Voluptate Et Libidine, Atque de Matrimonio Et Continentia
Chap. XXIV Of Repentance, of Pardon, and the Commands of God
Chap. XXV Of Sacrifice, and of an Offering Worthy of God, and of the Form of Praising God
Book VII Of a Happy Life
Chap. I Of the World, and Those Who are About to Believe, and Those Who are Not; And in This the Censure of the Faithless
Chap. II Of the Error of the Philosophers, and of the Divine Wisdom, and of the Golden Age
Chap. III Of Nature, and of the World; And a Censure of the Stoics and Epicureans
Chap. IV That All Things Were Created for Some Use, Even Those Things Which Appear Evil; On What Account Man Enjoys Reason in So Frail a Body
Chap. V Of the Creation of Man, and of the Arrangement of the World, and of the Chief Good
Chap. VI Why the World and Man Were Created. How Unprofitable is the Worship of False Gods
Chap. VII Of the Variety of Philosophers, and Their Truth
Chap. VIII Of the Immortality of the Soul
Chap. IX Of the Immortality of the Soul, and of Virtue
Chap. X Of Vices and Virtues, and of Life and Death
Chap. XI Of the Last Times, and of the Soul and Body
Chap. XII Of the Soul and the Body, and of Their Union and Separation and Return
Chap. XIII Of the Soul, and the Testimonies Concerning Its Eternity
Chap. XIV Of the First and Last Times of the World
Chap. XV Of the Devastation of the World and Change of the Empires
Chap. XVII Of the False Prophet, and the Hardships of the Righteous, and His Destruction
Chap. XVIII Of the Fortunes of the World at the Last Time, and of the Things Foretold by the Soothsayers
Chap. XIX Of the Advent of Christ to Judgment, and of the Overcoming of the False Prophet
Chap. XX Of the Judgment of Christ, of Christians, and of the Soul
Chap. XXI Of the Torments and Punishments of Souls
Chap. XXII Of the Error of the Poets, and the Return of the Soul from the Lower Regions
Chap. XXIII Of the Resurrection of the Soul, and the Proofs of This Fact
Chap. XXIV Of the Renewed World
Chap. XXV Of the Last Times, and of the City of Rome
Chap. XXVI Of the Loosing of the Devil, and of the Second and Greatest Judgment
Chap. XXVII An Encouragement and Confirmation of the Pious
The Epitome of the Divine Institutes Addressed to His Brother Pentadius
The Preface The Plan and Purport of the Whole Epitome, And of the Institutions
Chap. I Of the Divine Providence
Chap. II That There is But One God, and that There Cannot Be More
Chap. III The Testimonies of the Poets Concerning the One God
Chap. IV The Testimonies of the Philosophers to the Unity of God
Chap. V That the Prophetic Women—That Is, the Sibyls—Declare that There is But One God
Chap. VI Since God is Eternal and Immortal, He Does Not Stand in Need of Sex and Succession
Chap. VII Of the Wicked Life and Death of Hercules
Chap. VIII Of AEsculapius, Apollo, Mars, Castor and Pollux, and of Mercurius and Bacchus
Chap. IX Of the Disgraceful Deeds of the Gods
Chap. X Of Jupiter, and His Licentious Life
Chap. XI The Various Emblems Under Which the Poets Veiled the Turpitude of Jupiter
Chap. XII The Poets Do Not Invent All Those Things Which Relate to the Gods
Chap. XIII The Actions of Jupiter are Related from the Historian Euhemerus
Chap. XIV The Actions of Saturnus and Uranus Taken from the Historians
Chap. XX Of the Gods Peculiar to the Romans
Chap. XXI Of the Sacred Rites of the Roman Gods
Chap. XXII Of the Sacred Rites Introduced by Faunus and Numa
Chap. XXIII Of the Gods and Sacred Rites of the Barbarians
Chap. XXIV Of the Origin of Sacred Rites and Superstitions
Chap. XXV Of the Golden Age, of Images, and Prometheus, Who First Fashioned Man
Chap. XXVI Of the Worship of the Elements and Stars
Chap. XXVII Of the Creation, Sin, and Punishment of Man; And of Angels, Both Good and Bad
Chap. XXVIII Of the Demons, and Their Evil Practices
Chap. XXIX Of the Patience and Providence of God
Chap. XXX Of False Wisdom
Chap. XXXI Of Knowledge and Supposition
Chap. XXXII Of the Sects of Philosophers, and Their Disagreement
Chap. XXXIII What is the Chief Good to Be Sought in Life
Chap. XXXIV That Men are Born to Justice
Chap. XXXV That Immortality is the Chief Good
Chap. XXXVI Of the Philosophers,—Namely, Epicurus and Pythagoras
Chap. XXXVII Of Socrates and His Contradiction
Chap. XXXVIII Of Plato, Whose Doctrine Approaches More Nearly to the Truth
Chap. XXXIX Of Various Philosophers, and of the Antipodes
Chap. XL Of the Foolishness of the Philosophers
Chap. XLI Of True Religion and Wisdom
Chap. XLII Of Religious Wisdom: the Name of Christ Known to None, Except Himself and His Father
Chap. XLIII Of the Name of Jesus Christ, and His Twofold Nativity
Chap. XLIV The Twofold Nativity of Christ is Proved from the Prophets
Chap. XLV The Power and Works of Christ are Proved from the Scriptures
Chap. XLVI It is Proved from the Prophets that the Passion and Death of Christ Had Been Foretold
Chap. XLVII Of the Resurrection of Jesus Christ, the Sending of the Apostles, and the Ascension of the Saviour into Heaven
Chap. XLVIII Of the Disinheriting of the Jews, and the Adoption of the Gentiles
Chap. XLIX That God is One Only
Chap. L Why God Assumed a Mortal Body, and Suffered Death
Chap. LI Of the Death of Christ on the Cross
Chap. LII The Hope of the Salvation of Men Consists in the Knowledge of the True God, and of the Hatred of the Heathens Against the Christians
Chap. LIII The Reasons of the Hatred Against the Christians are Examined and Refuted
Chap. LIV Of the Freedom of Religion in the Worship of God
Chap. LV The Heathens Charge Justice with Impiety in Following God
Chap. LVI Of Justice, Which is the Worship of the True God
Chap. LVII Of Wisdom and Foolishness
Chap. LVIII Of the True Worship of God, and Sacrifice
Chap. LIX Of the Ways of Life, and the First Times of the World
Chap. LX Of the Duties of Justice
Chap. LXI Of the Passions
Chap. LXII Of Restraining the Pleasures of the Senses
Chap. LXIII That Shows are Most Powerful to Corrupt the Minds
Chap. LXIV The Passions are to Be Subdued, and We Must Abstain from Forbidden Things
Chap. LXV Precepts About Those Things Which are Commanded, and of Pity
Chap. LXVI Of Faith in Religion, and of Fortitude
Chap. LXVII Of Repentance, the Immortality of the Soul, and of Providence
Chap. LXVIII Of the World, Man, and the Providence of God
Chap. LXIX That the World Was Made on Account of Man, and Man on Account of God
Chap. LXX The Immortality of the Soul is Confirmed
Chap. LXXI Of the Last Times
Chap. LXXII Of Christ Descending from Heaven to the General Judgment, and of the Millenarian Reign
Chap. LXXIII The Hope of Safety is in the Religion and Worship of God
A Treatise on the Anger of God Addressed to Donatus
Chap. I Of Divine and Human Wisdom
Chap. II Of the Truth and Its Steps, and of God
Chap. III Of the Good and Evil Things in Human Affairs, and of Their Author
Chap. IV Of God and His Affections, and the Censure of Epicurus
Chap. V The Opinion of the Stoics Concerning God; Of His Anger and Kindness
Chap. VI That God is Angry
Chap. VII Of Man, and the Brute Animals, and Religion
Chap. VIII Of Religion
Chap. IX Of the Providence of God, and of Opinions Opposed to It
Chap. X Of the Origin of the World, and the Nature of Affairs, and the Providence of God
Chap. XI Of God, and that the One God, and by Whose Providence the World is Governed and Exists
Chap. XII Of Religion and the Fear of God
Chap. XIII Of the Advantage and Use of the World and of the Seasons
Chap. XIV Why God Made Man
Chap. XV Whence Sins Extended to Man
Chap. XVI Of God, and His Anger and Affections
Chap. XVII Of God, His Care and Anger
Chap. XVIII Of the Punishment of Faults, that It Cannot Take Place Without Anger
Chap. XIX Of the Soul and Body, and of Providence
Chap. XX Of Offences, and the Mercy of God
Chap. XXI Of the Anger of God and Man
Chap. XXII Of Sins, and the Verses of the Sibyls Respecting Them Recited
Chap. XXIII Of the Anger of God and the Punishment of Sins, and a Recital of the Verses of the Sibyls Respecting It; And, Moreover, a Reproof and Exhortation
On the Workmanship of God, or the Formation of Man A Treatise Addressed to His Pupil Demetrianus
Chap. I The Introduction, and Exhortation to Demetrianus
Chap. II Of the Production of the Beasts and of Man
Chap. III Of the Condition of the Beasts and Man
Chap. IV Of the Weakness of Man
Chap. V Of the Figures and Limbs of Animals
Chap. VI Of the Error of Epicurus, and of the Limbs and Their Use
Chap. VII Of All the Parts of the Body
Chap. VIII Of the Parts of Man: the Eyes and Ears
Chap. IX Of the Senses and Their Power
Chap. X Of the Outer Limbs of Man, and Their Use
Chap. XI Of the Intestines in Man, and Their Use
Chap. XII De Utero, Et Conceptione Atque Sexibus
Chap. XIII Of the Lower Members
Chap. XIV Of the Unknown Purpose of Some of the Intestines
Chap. XV Of the Voice
Chap. XVI Of the Mind and Its Seat
Chap. XVII Of the Soul, and the Opinion of Philosophers Concerning It
Chap. XVIII Of the Soul and the Mind, and Their Affections
Chap. XIX Of the Soul, and It Given by God
Chap. XX Of Himself and the Truth
Of the Manner in Which the Persecutors Died Addressed to Donatus
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Chap. V
Chap. VI
Chap. VII
Chap. VIII
Chap. IX
Chap. X
Chap. XI
Chap. XII
Chap. XIII
Chap. XIV
Chap. XV
Chap. XVI
Chap. XVII
Chap. XVIII
Chap. XIX
Chap. XX
Chap. XXI
Chap. XXII
Chap. XXIII
Chap. XXIV
Chap. XXV
Chap. XXVI
Chap. XXVII
Chap. XXVIII
Chap. XXIX
Chap. XXX
Chap. XXXI
Chap. XXXII
Chap. XXXIII
Chap. XXXIV
Chap. XXXV
Chap. XXXVI
Chap. XXXVII
Chap. XXXVIII
Chap. XXXIX
Chap. XL
Chap. XLI
Chap. XLII
Chap. XLIII
Chap. XLIV
Chap. XLV
Chap. XLVI
Chap. XLVII
Chap. XLVIII
Chap. XLIX
Chap. L
Chap. LI
Chap. LII
Fragments of Lactantius
The Phoenix By an Uncertain Author. Attributed to Lactantius
A Poem on the Passion of the Lord Formerly Ascribed to Lactantius
VENANTIUS
On Easter
ASTERIUS URBANUS
The Extant Writings of Asterius Urbanus
VICTORINUS
On The Creation Of The World
Commentary On The Apocalypse Of The Blessed John
From the first chapter
From the second chapter
From the third chapter
From the fourth chapter
From the fifth chapter
From the sixth chapter
From the seventh chapter
From the eighth chapter
From the ninth chapter
From the tenth chapter
From the eleventh chapter
From the twelfth chapter
From the thirteenth chapter
From the fourteenth chapter
From the fifteenth chapter
From the seventeenth chapter
From the nineteenth chapter
From the twentieth chapter
From the twenty-first and twenty-second chapters
DIONYSIUS
Against the Sabellians
The Teaching Of The Twelve Apostles
The Teaching of the Twelve Apostles The Lord’s Teaching Through the Twelve Apostles to the Nations
Chapter I The Two Ways; The First Commandment
Chapter II The Second Commandment: Gross Sin Forbidden
Chapter III Other Sins Forbidden
Chapter IV Various Precepts
Chapter V The Way of Death
Chapter VI Against False Teachers, and Food Offered to Idols
Chapter VII Concerning Baptism
Chapter VIII Concerning Fasting and Prayer (the Lord’s Prayer)
Chapter IX The Thanksgiving (Eucharist)
Chapter X Prayer After Communion
Chapter XI Concerning Teachers, Apostles, and Prophets
Chapter XII Reception of Christians
Chapter XIII Support of Prophets
Chapter XIV Christian Assembly on the Lord’s Day
Chapter XV Bishops and Deacons; Christian Reproof
Chapter XVI Watchfulness; The Coming of the Lord
Constitutions of the Holy Apostles
Book I Concerning the Laity
Sec. I General Commandments
Sec. II Commandments to Men
Sec. III Commandments to Women
Book II Of Bishops, Presbyters, and Deacons
Sec. I On Examining Candidates for the Episcopal Office
Sec. II On the Character and Teaching of the Bishop
Sec. III How the Bishop is to Treat the Innocent, the Guilty, and the Penitent
Sec. IV On the Management of the Resources Collected for the Support of the Clergy, and the Relief of the Poor
Sec. V On Accusations, and the Treatment of Accusers
Sec. VI The Disputes of the Faithful to Be Settled by the Decisions of the Bishop, and the Faithful to Be Reconciled
Sec. VII On Assembling in the Church
Sec. VIII On the Duty of Working for a Livelihood
Book III
Sec. I Concerning Widows
Sec. II On Deacons and Deaconesses, the Rest of the Clergy, and on Baptism
Book IV
Sec. I On Helping the Poor
Sec. II On Domestic and Social Life
Book V
Sec. I Concerning the Martyrs
Sec. II All Association with Idols is to Be Avoided
Sec. III On Feast Days and Fast Days
Book VI
Sec. I On Heresies
Sec. II History and Doctrines of Heresies
Sec. III The Heresies Attacked by the Apostles
Sec. IV Of the Law
Sec. V The Teaching of the Apostles in Opposition to Jewish and Gentile Superstitions, Especially in Regard to Marriage and Funerals
Sec. VI Conclusion of the Work
Book VII Concerning the Christian Life, and the Eucharist, and the Initiation into Christ
Sec. I On the Two Ways,—The Way of Life and the Way of Death
Sec. II On the Formation of the Character of Believers, and on Giving of Thanks to God
Sec. III On the Instruction of Catechumens, and Their Initiation into Baptism
Sec. IV Enumeration Ordained by Apostles
Sec. V Daily Prayers
Book VIII Concerning Gifts, and Ordinations, and the Ecclesiastical Canons
Sec. I On the Diversity of Spiritual Gifts
Sec. II Election and Ordination of Bishops: Form of Service on Sundays
Sec. III Ordination and Duties of the Clergy
Sec. IV Certain Prayers and Laws
Sec. V All the Apostles Urge the Observance of the Order of the Church
The Ecclesiastical Canons of the Same Holy Apostles
An Ancient Homily, Commonly Styled The Second Epistle Of Clement
The Homily
Chap. I We Ought To Think Highly Of Christ
Chap. II The Church, Formerly Barren, Is Now Fruitful
Chap. III The Duty Of Confessing Christ
Chap. IV True Confession Of Christ
Chap. V This World Should Be Despised
Chap. VI The Present And Future Worlds Are Enemies To Each Other
Chap. VII We Must Strive In Order To Be Crowned
Chap. VIII The Necessity Of Repentance While We Are On Earth
Chap. IX We Shall Be Judged In The Flesh
Chap. X Vice Is To Be Forsaken, And Virtue Followed
Chap. XI We Ought To Serve God, Trusting In His Promises
Chap. XII We Are Constantly To Look For The Kingdom Of God
Chap. XIII Disobedience Causeth God’s Name To Be Blasphemed
Chap. XIV The Living Church Is The Body Of Christ
Chap. XV Faith And Love The Proper Return To God
Chap. XVI The Excellence Of Almsgiving
Chap. XVII The Danger Of Impenitence
Chap. XVIII The Preacher Confesseth His Own Sinfulness
Chap. XIX He Justifieth His Exhortation
Chap. XX Concluding word of consolation. doxology
Nicene Council The Nicene Creed
Early Liturgies
Early Liturgies The Divine Liturgy of James the Holy Apostle and Brother of the Lord
I The Priest
II The Priest says the prayer of incense
III The Anaphora
The Divine Liturgy of the Holy Apostle and Evangelist Mark, The Disciple of the Holy Peter
The Liturgy of the Blessed Apostles
ANF08 THE TWELVE PATRIARCHS, EXCERPTS AND EPISTLES, THE CLEMENTIA, APOCRYPHA, DECRETALS, MEMOIRS OF EDESSA AND SYRIAC DOCUMENTS, REMAINS OF THE FIRST AGE
ANF08 CONTENTS
THE TESTAMENTS OF THE TWELVE PATRIARCHS
I The Testament of Reuben Concerning Thoughts
II The Testament of Simeon Concerning Envy
III The Testament of Levi Concerning the Priesthood and Arrogance
IV The Testament of Judah Concerning Fortitude, and Love of Money, and Fornication
V The Testament of Issachar Concerning Simplicity
VI The Testament of Zebulun Concerning Compassion and Mercy
VII The Testament of Dan Concerning Anger and Lying
VIII The Testament of Naphtali Concerning Natural Goodness
IX The Testament of Gad Concerning Hatred
X The Testament of Asher Concerning Two Faces of Vice and Virtue
XI The Testament of Joseph Concerning Sobriety
XII The Testament of Benjamin Concerning a Pure Mind
EXCERPTS OF THEODOTUS
Excerpts of Theodotus; or, Selections from the Prophetic Scriptures
TWO EPISTLES CONCERNING VIRGINITY
The First Epistle of the Blessed Clement, the Disciple of Peter the Apostle
Chapter I The Salutation
Chapter II For True Virginity Perfect Virtue is Necessary
Chapter III True Virgins Prove Themselves Such by Self-Denial, as Does the True Believer by Good Works
Chapter IV Continuation of the Remarks on Self-Denial; Object and Reward of True Virgins
Chapter V The Irksomeness and the Enemies of Virginity
Chapter VI Divinity of Virginity
Chapter VII The True Virgin
Chapter VIII Virgins, by the Laying Aside of All Carnal Affection, are Imitators of God
Chapter IX Continuation of the Subject of Mortification; Dignity of Persons Consecrated to God
Chapter X Denunciation of Dangerous and Scandalous Association with Maidens
Chapter XI Perniciousness of Idleness; Warning Against the Empty Longing to Be Teachers; Advice About Teaching and the Use of Divine Gifts
Chapter XII Rules for Visits, Exorcisms, and How People are to Assist the Sick, and to Walk in All Things Without Offence
Chapter XIII What Priests Should Be and Should Not Be
The Second Epistle of the Same Clement
Chapter I He Describes the Circumspectness of His Intercourse with the Other Sex, and Tells How in His Journeys He Acts at Places Where There are Brethren Only
Chapter II His Behaviour in Places Where There Were Christians of Both Sexes
Chapter III Rules for the Conduct of Celibate Brethren in Places Where There are Only Married Christians
Chapter IV Conduct of the Holy Man Where There are Women Only
Chapter V Where There is Only One Woman, the Father Does Not Make a Stay; How Carefully Stumbling-Blocks Must Be Avoided
Chapter VI How Christians Should Behave Themselves Among Heathens
Chapter VII Uses of Considering Admonitory Examples, as Well as Instructive Patterns
Chapter VIII Joseph and Potiphar’s Wife; Of What Kind Love to Females Ought to Be
Chapter IX Samson’s Admonitory Fall
Chapter X David’s Sin, So Admonitory to Us Weak Men
Chapter XI Admonitory History of the Incestuous Children of David
Chapter XII Solomon’s Infatuation Through Women
Chapter XIII The History of Susanna Teaches Circumspection with the Eyes and in Society
Chapter XIV Examples of Circumspect Behaviour from the Old Testament
Chapter XV The Example of Jesus; How We May Allow Ourselves to Be Served by Women
Chapter XVI Exhortation to Union and to Obedience; Conclusion
PSEUDO-CLEMENTINE LITERATURE
The Recognitions of Clement
Book I
Chapter I Clement’s Early History; Doubts
Chapter II His Distress
Chapter III His Dissatisfaction with the Schools of the Philosophers
Chapter IV His Increasing Disquiet
Chapter V His Design to Test the Immortality of the Soul
Chapter VI Hears of Christ
Chapter VII Arrival of Barnabas at Rome
Chapter VIII His Preaching
Chapter IX Clement’s Interposition on Behalf of Barnabas
Chapter X Intercourse with Barnabas
Chapter XI Departure of Barnabas
Chapter XII Clement’s Arrival at Caesarea, and Introduction to Peter
Chapter XIII His Cordial Reception by Peter
Chapter XIV His Account of Himself
Chapter XV Peter’s First Instruction: Causes of Ignorance
Chapter XVI Instruction Continued: the True Prophet
Chapter XVII Peter Requests Him to Be His Attendant
Chapter XVIII His Profiting by Peter’s Instruction
Chapter XIX Peter’s Satisfaction
Chapter XX Postponement of Discussion with Simon Magus
Chapter XXI Advantage of the Delay
Chapter XXII Repetition of Instructions
Chapter XXIII Repetition Continued
Chapter XXIV Repetition Continued
Chapter XXV Repetition Continued
Chapter XXVI Friendship of God; How Secured
Chapter XXVII Account of the Creation
Chapter XXVIII Account of the Creation Continued
Chapter XXIX The Giants: the Flood
Chapter XXX Noah’s Sons
Chapter XXXI World After the Flood
Chapter XXXII Abraham
Chapter XXXIII Abraham: His Posterity
Chapter XXXIV The Israelites in Egypt
Chapter XXXV The Exodus
Chapter XXXVI Allowance of Sacrifice for a Time
Chapter XXXVII The Holy Place
Chapter XXXVIII Sins of the Israelites
Chapter XXXIX Baptism Instituted in Place of Sacrifices
Chapter XL Advent of the True Prophet
Chapter XLI Rejection of the True Prophet
Chapter XLII Call of the Gentiles
Chapter XLIII Success of the Gospel
Chapter XLIV Challenge by Caiaphas
Chapter XLV The True Prophet: Why Called the Christ
Chapter XLVI Anointing
Chapter XLVII Adam Anointed a Prophet
Chapter XLVIII The True Prophet, a Priest
Chapter XLIX Two Comings of Christ
Chapter L His Rejection by the Jews
Chapter LI The Only Saviour
Chapter LII The Saints Before Christ’s Coming
Chapter LIII Animosity of the Jews
Chapter LIV Jewish Sects
Chapter LV Public Discussion
Chapter LVI Sadducees Refuted
Chapter LVII Samaritan Refuted
Chapter LVIII Scribes Refuted
Chapter LIX Pharisees Refuted
Chapter LX Disciples of John Refuted
Chapter LXI Caiaphas Answered
Chapter LXII Foolishness of Preaching
Chapter LXIII Appeal to the Jews
Chapter LXIV Temple to Be Destroyed
Chapter LXV Tumult Stilled by Gamaliel
Chapter LXVI Discussion Resumed
Chapter LXVII Speech of Gamaliel
Chapter LXVIII The Rule of Faith
Chapter LXIX Two Comings of Christ
Chapter LXX Tumult Raised by Saul
Chapter LXXI Flight to Jericho
Chapter LXXII Peter Sent to Caesarea
Chapter LXXIII Welcomed by Zacchaeus
Chapter LXXIV Simon Magus Challenges Peter
Book II
Chapter I Power of Habit
Chapter II Curtailment of Sleep
Chapter III Need of Caution
Chapter IV Prudence in Dealing with Opponents
Chapter V Simon Magus, a Formidable Antagonist
Chapter VI Simon Magus: His Wickedness
Chapter VII Simon Magus: His History
Chapter VIII Simon Magus: His History
Chapter IX Simon Magus: His Profession
Chapter X Simon Magus: His Deception
Chapter XI Simon Magus, at the Head of the Sect of Dositheus
Chapter XII Simon Magus and Luna
Chapter XIII Simon Magus: Secret of His Magic
Chapter XIV Simon Magus, Professes to Be God
Chapter XV Simon Magus, Professed to Have Made a Boy of Air
Chapter XVI Simon Magus: Hopelessness of His Case
Chapter XVII Men Enemies to God
Chapter XVIII Responsibility of Men
Chapter XIX Disputation Begun
Chapter XX The Kingdom of God and His Righteousness
Chapter XXI Righteousness the Way to the Kingdom
Chapter XXII Righteousness; What It is
Chapter XXIII Simon Refuses Peace
Chapter XXIV Peter’s Explanation
Chapter XXV Principles on Which the Discussion Should Be Conducted
Chapter XXVI Simon’s Interruption
Chapter XXVII Questions and Answers
Chapter XXVIII Consistency of Christ’s Teaching
Chapter XXIX Peace and Strife
Chapter XXX Peace to the Sons of Peace
Chapter XXXI Peace and War
Chapter XXXII Simon’s Challenge
Chapter XXXIII Authority
Chapter XXXIV Order of Proof
Chapter XXXV How Error Cannot Stand with Truth
Chapter XXXVI Altercation
Chapter XXXVII Simon’s Subtlety
Chapter XXXVIII Simon’s Creed
Chapter XXXIX Argument for Polytheism
Chapter XL Peter’s Answer
Chapter XLI The Answer, Continued
Chapter XLII Guardian Angels
Chapter XLIII No God But Jehovah
Chapter XLIV The Serpent, the Author of Polytheism
Chapter XLV Polytheism Inexcusable
Chapter XLVI Christ Acknowledged the God of the Jews
Chapter XLVII Simon’s Cavil
Chapter XLVIII Peter’s Answer
Chapter XLIX The Supreme Light
Chapter L Simon’s Presumption
Chapter LI The Sixth Sense
Chapter LII Reductio Ad Absurdum
Chapter LIII Simon’s Blasphemy
Chapter LIV How Simon Learned from the Law What the Law Does Not Teach
Chapter LV Simon’s Objections Turned Against Himself
Chapter LVI No God Above the Creator
Chapter LVII Simon’s Inconsistency
Chapter LVIII Simon’s God Unjust
Chapter LIX The Creator Our Father
Chapter LX The Creator the Supreme God
Chapter LXI Imagination
Chapter LXII Peter’s Experience of Imagination
Chapter LXIII Peter’s Reverie
Chapter LXIV Andrew’s Rebuke
Chapter LXV Fallacy of Imagination
Chapter LXVI Existence and Conception
Chapter LXVII The Law Teaches of Immensity
Chapter LXVIII The Visible and the Invisible Heaven
Chapter LXIX Faith and Reason
Chapter LXX Adjournment
Chapter LXXI Separation from the Unclean
Chapter LXXII The Remedy
Book III
Chapter I Pearls Before Swine
Chapter XII Second Day’s Discussion
Chapter XIII Simon a Seducer
Chapter XIV Simon Claims the Fulfilment of Peter’s Promise
Chapter XV Simon’s Arrogance
Chapter XVI Existence of Evil
Chapter XVII Not Admitted by All
Chapter XVIII Manner of Conducting the Discussion
Chapter XIX Desire of Instruction
Chapter XX Common Principles
Chapter XXI Freedom of the Will
Chapter XXII Responsibility
Chapter XXIII Origin of Evil
Chapter XXIV God the Author of Good, Not of Evil
Chapter XXV ”Who Hath Resisted His Will?”
Chapter XXVI No Goodness Without Liberty
Chapter XXVII The Visible Heaven: Why Made
Chapter XXVIII Why to Be Dissolved
Chapter XXIX Corruptible and Temporary Things Made by the Incorruptible and Eternal
Chapter XXX How the Pure in Heart See God
Chapter XXXI Diligence in Study
Chapter XXXII Peter’s Private Instruction
Chapter XXXIII Learners and Cavillers
Chapter XXXIV Against Order is Against Reason
Chapter XXXV Learning Before Teaching
Chapter XXXVI Self-Evidence of the Truth
Chapter XXXVII God Righteous as Well as Good
Chapter XXXVIII God’s Justice Shown at the Day of Judgment
Chapter XXXIX Immortality of the Soul
Chapter XL Proved by the Success of the Wicked in This Life
Chapter XLI Cavils of Simon
Chapter XLII ”Full of All Subtlety and All Mischief.”
Chapter XLIII Simon’s Subterfuges
Chapter XLIV Sight or Hearing?
Chapter XLV A Home-Thrust
Chapter XLVI Simon’s Rage
Chapter XLVII Simon’s Vaunt
Chapter XLVIII Attempts to Create a Disturbance
Chapter XLIX Simon’s Retreat
Chapter L Peter’s Benediction
Chapter LI Peter’s Accessibility
Chapter LII False Signs and Miracles
Chapter LIII Self-Love the Foundation of Goodness
Chapter LIV God to Be Supremely Loved
Chapter LV Ten Commandments Corresponding to the Plagues of Egypt
Chapter LVI Simon Resisted Peter, as the Magicians Moses
Chapter LVII Miracles of the Magicians
Chapter LVIII Truth Veiled with Love
Chapter LIX Good and Evil in Pairs
Chapter LX Uselessness of Pretended Miracles
Chapter LXI Ten Pairs
Chapter LXII The Christian Life
Chapter LXIII A Deserter from Simon’s Camp
Chapter LXIV Declaration of Simon’s Wickedness
Chapter LXV Peter Resolves to Follow Simon
Chapter LXVI Zacchaeus Made Bishop of Caesarea; Presbyters and Deacons Ordained
Chapter LXVII Invitation to Baptism
Chapter LXVIII Twelve Sent Before Him
Chapter LXIX Arrangements Approved by All the Brethren
Chapter LXX Departure of the Twelve
Chapter LXXI Peter Prepares the Caesareans for His Departure
Chapter LXXII More Than Ten Thousand Baptized
Chapter LXXIII Tidings of Simon
Chapter LXXIV Farewell to Caesarea
Chapter LXXV Contents of Clement’s Despatches to James
Book IV
Chapter I Halt at Dora
Chapter II Reception in the House of Maro
Chapter III Simon’s Flight
Chapter IV The Harvest Plenteous
Chapter V Moses and Christ
Chapter VI A Congregation
Chapter VII The Sick Healed
Chapter VIII Providence Vindicated
Chapter IX State of Innocence a State of Enjoyment
Chapter X Sin the Cause of Suffering
Chapter XI Suffering Salutary
Chapter XII Translation of Enoch
Chapter XIII Origin of Idolatry
Chapter XIV God Both Good and Righteous
Chapter XV How Demons Get Power Over Men
Chapter XVI Why They Wish to Possess Men
Chapter XVII The Gospel Gives Power Over Demons
Chapter XVIII This Power in Proportion to Faith
Chapter XIX Demons Incite to Idolatry
Chapter XX Folly of Idolatry
Chapter XXI Heathen Oracles
Chapter XXII Why They Sometimes Come True
Chapter XXIII Evil Not in Substance
Chapter XXIV Why God Permits Evil
Chapter XXV Evil Beings Turned to Good Account
Chapter XXVI Evil Angels Seducers
Chapter XXVII Ham the First Magician
Chapter XXVIII Tower of Babel
Chapter XXIX Fire-Worship of the Persians
Chapter XXX Hero-Worship
Chapter XXXI Idolatry Led to All Immorality
Chapter XXXII Invitation
Chapter XXXIII The Weakest Christian More Powerful Than the Strongest Demon
Chapter XXXIV Temptation of Christ
Chapter XXXV False Apostles
Chapter XXXVI The Garments Unspotted
Chapter XXXVII The Congregation Dismissed
Book V
Chapter I Peter’s Salutation
Chapter II Suffering the Effect of Sin
Chapter III Faith and Unbelief
Chapter IV Ignorance the Mother of Evils
Chapter V Advantages of Knowledge
Chapter VI Free-Will
Chapter VII Responsibility of Knowledge
Chapter VIII Desires of the Flesh to Be Subdued
Chapter IX The Two Kingdoms
Chapter X Jesus the True Prophet
Chapter XI The Expectation of the Gentiles
Chapter XII Call of the Gentiles
Chapter XIII Invitation of the Gentiles
Chapter XIV Idols Unprofitable
Chapter XV Folly of Idolatry
Chapter XVI God Alone a Fit Object of Worship
Chapter XVII Suggestions of the Old Serpent
Chapter XVIII His First Suggestion
Chapter XIX His Second Suggestion
Chapter XX Egyptian Idolatry
Chapter XXI Egyptian Idolatry More Reasonable Than Others
Chapter XXII Second Suggestion Continued
Chapter XXIII Third Suggestion
Chapter XXIV Fourth Suggestion
Chapter XXV Fifth Suggestion
Chapter XXVI Sixth Suggestion
Chapter XXVII Creatures Take Vengeance on Sinners
Chapter XXVIII Eternity of Punishments
Chapter XXIX God’s Care of Human Things
Chapter XXX Religion of Fathers to Be Abandoned
Chapter XXXI Paganism, Its Enormities
Chapter XXXII True Religion Calls to Sobriety and Modesty
Chapter XXXIII Origin of Impiety
Chapter XXXIV Who are Worshippers of God?
Chapter XXXV Judgment to Come
Chapter XXXVI Conclusion of Discourse
Book VI
Chapter I Book VI. Diligence in Study
Chapter II Much to Be Done in a Little Time
Chapter III Righteous Anger
Chapter IV Not Peace, But a Sword
Chapter V How the Fight Begins
Chapter VI God to Be Loved More Than Parents
Chapter VII The Earth Made for Men
Chapter VIII Necessity of Baptism
Chapter IX Use of Baptism
Chapter X Necessity of Good Works
Chapter XI Inward and Outward Cleansing
Chapter XII Importance of Chastity
Chapter XIII Superiority of Christian Morality
Chapter XIV Knowledge Enhances Responsibility
Chapter XV Bishops, Presbyters, Deacons, and Widows Ordained at Tripolis
Book VII
Chapter I Journey from Tripolis
Chapter II Disciples Divided into Two Bands
Chapter III Order of March
Chapter IV Clement’s Joy at Remaining with Peter
Chapter V Clement’s Affection for Peter
Chapter VI Peter’s Simplicity of Life
Chapter VII Peter’s Humility
Chapter VIII Clement’s Family History
Chapter IX Disappearance of His Mother and Brothers
Chapter X Disappearance of His Father
Chapter XI Different Effects of Suffering on Heathens and Christians
Chapter XII Excursion to Aradus
Chapter XIII The Beggar Woman
Chapter XIV The Woman’s Grief
Chapter XV The Woman’s Story
Chapter XVI The Woman’s Story Continued
Chapter XVII The Woman’s Story Continued
Chapter XVIII The Woman’s Story Continued
Chapter XIX Peter’s Reflections on the Story
Chapter XX Peter’s Statement to the Woman
Chapter XXI A Discovery
Chapter XXII A Happy Meeting
Chapter XXIII A Miracle
Chapter XXIV Departure from Aradus
Chapter XXV Journeyings
Chapter XXVI Recapitulation
Chapter XXVII Recapitulation Continued
Chapter XXVIII More Recognitions
Chapter XXIX ”Nothing Common or Unclean.”
Chapter XXX ”Who Can Forbid Water?”
Chapter XXXI Too Much Joy
Chapter XXXII ”He Bringeth Them Unto Their Desired Haven.”
Chapter XXXIII Another Wreck Prevented
Chapter XXXIV Baptism Must Be Preceded by Fasting
Chapter XXXV Desiring the Salvation of Others
Chapter XXXVI The Sons’ Pleading
Chapter XXXVII Peter Inexorable
Chapter XXXVIII Reward of Chastity
Book VIII
Chapter I The Old Workman
Chapter II Genesis
Chapter III A Friendly Conference
Chapter IV The Question Stated
Chapter V Freedom of Discussion Allowed
Chapter VI The Other Side of the Question Stated
Chapter VII The Way Cleared
Chapter VIII Instincts
Chapter IX Simple and Compound
Chapter X Creation Implies Providence
Chapter XI General or Special Providence
Chapter XII Prayer Inconsistent with Genesis
Chapter XIII A Creator Necessary
Chapter XIV Mode of Creation
Chapter XV Theories of Creation
Chapter XVI The World Made of Nothing by a Creator
Chapter XVII Doctrine of Atoms Untenable
Chapter XVIII The Concourse of Atoms Could Not Make the World
Chapter XIX More Difficulties of the Atomic Theory
Chapter XX Plato’s Testimony
Chapter XXI Mechanical Theory
Chapter XXII Motions of the Stars
Chapter XXIII Providence in Earthly Things
Chapter XXIV Rivers and Seas
Chapter XXV Plants and Animals
Chapter XXVI Germination of Seeds
Chapter XXVII Power of Water
Chapter XXVIII The Human Body
Chapter XXIX Symmetry of the Body
Chapter XXX Breath and Blood
Chapter XXXI The Intestines
Chapter XXXII Generation
Chapter XXXIII Correspondences in Creation
Chapter XXXIV Time of Making the World
Chapter XXXV A Contest of Hospitality
Chapter XXXVI Arrangements for To-Morrow
Chapter XXXVII ”The Form of Sound Words, Which Ye Have Heard of Me.”
Chapter XXXVIII The Chief Man’s House
Chapter XXXIX Recapitulation of Yesterday’s Argument
Chapter XL Genesis
Chapter XLI The Rainbow
Chapter XLII Types and Forms
Chapter XLIII Things Apparently Useless and Vile Made by God
Chapter XLIV Ordinate and Inordinate
Chapter XLV Motions of the Sun and Moon
Chapter XLVI Sun and Moon Ministers Both of Good and Evil
Chapter XLVII Chastisements on the Righteous and the Wicked
Chapter XLVIII Chastisements for Sins
Chapter XLIX God’s Precepts Despised
Chapter L The Flood
Chapter LI Evils Brought in by Sin
Chapter LII ”No Rose Without Its Thorn.”
Chapter LIII Everything Has Its Corresponding Contrary
Chapter LIV An Illustration
Chapter LV The Two Kingdoms
Chapter LVI Origin of Evil
Chapter LVII The Old Man Unconvinced
Chapter LVIII Sitting in Judgment Upon God
Chapter LIX The True Prophet
Chapter LX His Deliverances Not to Be Questioned
Chapter LXI Ignorance of the Philosophers
Chapter LXII End of the Conference
Book IX
Chapter I An Explanation
Chapter II Preliminaries
Chapter III Beginning of the Discussion
Chapter IV Why the Evil Prince Was Made
Chapter V Necessity of Inequality
Chapter VI Arrangements of the World for the Exercise of Virtue
Chapter VII The Old and the New Birth
Chapter VIII Uses of Evils
Chapter IX ”Conceived in Sin.”
Chapter X Tow Smeared with Pitch
Chapter XI Fear
Chapter XII Astrologers
Chapter XIII Retribution Here or Hereafter
Chapter XIV Knowledge Deadens Lusts
Chapter XV Fear of Men and of God
Chapter XVI Imperfect Conviction
Chapter XVII Astrological Lore
Chapter XVIII The Reply
Chapter XIX Refutation of Astrology
Chapter XX Brahmans
Chapter XXI Districts of Heaven
Chapter XXII Customs of the Gelones
Chapter XXIII Manners of the Susidae
Chapter XXIV Different Customs of Different Countries
Chapter XXV Not Genesis, But Free-Will
Chapter XXVI Climates
Chapter XXVII Doctrine of “Climates” Untenable
Chapter XXVIII Jewish Customs
Chapter XXIX The Gospel More Powerful Than “Genesis.”
Chapter XXX ”Genesis” Inconsistent with God’s Justice
Chapter XXXI Value of Knowledge
Chapter XXXII Stubborn Facts
Chapter XXXIII An Approaching Recognition
Chapter XXXIV The Other Side of the Story
Chapter XXXV Revelations
Chapter XXXVI New Revelations
Chapter XXXVII Another Recognition
Chapter XXXVIII ”Angels Unawares.”
Book X
Chapter I Probation
Chapter II A Difficulty
Chapter III A Suggestion
Chapter IV Free Inquiry
Chapter V Good and Evil
Chapter VI Peter’s Authority
Chapter VII Clement’s Argument
Chapter VIII Admitted Evils
Chapter IX Existence of Evil on Astrological Principles
Chapter X How to Make Progress
Chapter XI Test of Astrology
Chapter XII Astrology Baffled by Free-Will
Chapter XIII People Admitted
Chapter XIV No Man Has Universal Knowledge
Chapter XV Clement’s Disclosure
Chapter XVI ”Would that All God’s People Were Prophets.”
Chapter XVII Gentile Cosmogony
Chapter XVIII Family of Saturn
Chapter XIX Their Destinies
Chapter XX Doings of Jupiter
Chapter XXI A Black Catalogue
Chapter XXII Vile Transformation of Jupiter
Chapter XXIII Why a God?
Chapter XXIV Folly of Polytheism
Chapter XXV Dead Men Deified
Chapter XXVI Metamorphoses
Chapter XXVII Inconsistency of Polytheists
Chapter XXVIII Buttresses of Gentilism
Chapter XXIX Allegories
Chapter XXX Cosmogony of Orpheus
Chapter XXXI Hesiod’s Cosmogony
Chapter XXXII Allegorical Interpretation
Chapter XXXIII Allegory of Jupiter, Etc
Chapter XXXIV Other Allegories
Chapter XXXV Uselessness of These Allegories
Chapter XXXVI The Allegories an Afterthought
Chapter XXXVII Like Gods, Like Worshippers
Chapter XXXVIII Writings of the Poets
Chapter XXXIX All for the Best
Chapter XL Further Information Sought
Chapter XLI Explanation of Mythology
Chapter XLII Interpretation of Scripture
Chapter XLIII A Word of Exhortation
Chapter XLIV Earnestness
Chapter XLV All Ought to Repent
Chapter XLVI The Sure Word of Prophecy
Chapter XLVII ”A Faithful Saying, and Worthy of All Acceptation.”
Chapter XLVIII Errors of the Philosophers
Chapter XLIX God’s Long-Suffering
Chapter L Philosophers Not Benefactors of Men
Chapter LI Christ the True Prophet
Chapter LII Appion and Anubion
Chapter LIII A Transformation
Chapter LIV Excitement in Antioch
Chapter LV A Stratagem
Chapter LVI Simon’s Design in the Transformation
Chapter LVII Great Grief
Chapter LVIII How It All Happened
Chapter LIX A Scene of Mourning
Chapter LX A Counterplot
Chapter LXI A Mine Dug
Chapter LXII A Case of Conscience
Chapter LXIII A Pious Fraud
Chapter LXIV A Competition in Lying
Chapter LXV Success of the Plot
Chapter LXVI Truth Told by Lying Lips
Chapter LXVII Faustinianus is Himself Again
Chapter LXVIII Peter’s Entry into Antioch
Chapter LXIX Peter’s Thanksgiving
Chapter LXX Miracles
Chapter LXXI Success
Chapter LXXII Happy Ending
The Clementine Homilies
Epistle of Peter to James
Chapter I Doctrine of Reserve
Chapter II Misrepresentation of Peter’s Doctrine
Chapter III Initiation
Chapter IV An Adjuration Concerning the Receivers of the Book
Chapter V The Adjuration Accepted
Epistle of Clement to James
Chapter I Peter’s Martyrdom
Chapter II Ordination of Clement
Chapter III Nolo Episcopari
Chapter IV The Recompense of the Reward
Chapter V A Charge
Chapter VI The Duty of a Bishop
Chapter VII Duties of Presbyters
Chapter VIII ”Do Good Unto All?”
Chapter IX ”Let Brotherly Love Continue.”
Chapter X ”Whatsoever Things are Honest.”
Chapter XI Doubts to Be Satisfied
Chapter XII Duties of Deacons
Chapter XIII Duties of Catechists
Chapter XIV The Vessel of the Church
Chapter XV Incidents of the Voyage
Chapter XVI The Bishop’s Labours and Reward
Chapter XVII The People’s Duties
Chapter XVIII ”As a Heathen Man and a Publican.”
Chapter XIX Installation of Clement
Chapter XX Clement’s Obedience
The Clementine Homilies
Homily I
Chapter I Boyish Questionings
Chapter II Good Out of Evil
Chapter III Perplexity
Chapter IV More Perplexity
Chapter V A Resolution
Chapter VI Tidings from Judaea
Chapter VII The Gospel in Rome
Chapter VIII Departure from Rome
Chapter IX Preaching of Barnabas
Chapter X Cavils of the Philosophers
Chapter XI Clement’s Zeal
Chapter XII Clement’s Rebuke of the People
Chapter XIII Clement Instructed by Barnabas
Chapter XIV Departure of Barnabas
Chapter XV Introduction to Peter
Chapter XVI Peter’s Salutation
Chapter XVII Questions Propounded
Chapter XVIII Causes of Ignorance
Chapter XIX The True Prophet
Chapter XX Peter’s Satisfaction with Clement
Chapter XXI Unalterable Conviction
Chapter XXII Thanksgiving
Homily II
Chapter I Peter’s Attendants
Chapter II A Sound Mind in a Sound Body
Chapter III Forewarned is Forearmed
Chapter IV A Request
Chapter V Excellence of the Knowledge of the True Prophet
Chapter VI The True Prophet
Chapter VII Unaided Quest of Truth Profitless
Chapter VIII Test of Truth
Chapter IX ”The Weak Things of the World.”
Chapter X Test of the Prophet
Chapter XI Ignorance, Knowledge, Foreknowledge
Chapter XII Doctrine of the True Prophet
Chapter XIII Future Rewards and Punishments
Chapter XIV Righteousness and Unrighteousness
Chapter XV Pairs
Chapter XVI Man’s Ways Opposite to God’s
Chapter XVII First the Worse, Then the Better
Chapter XVIII Mistake About Simon Magus
Chapter XIX Justa, a Proselyte
Chapter XX Divorced for the Faith
Chapter XXI Justa’s Adopted Sons, Associates with Simon
Chapter XXII Doctrines of Simon
Chapter XXIII Simon a Disciple of the Baptist
Chapter XXIV Electioneering Stratagems
Chapter XXV Simon’s Deceit
Chapter XXVI His Wickedness
Chapter XXVII His Promises
Chapter XXVIII Fruitless Counsel
Chapter XXIX Immortality of the Soul
Chapter XXX An Argument
Chapter XXXI A Dilemma
Chapter XXXII Simon’s Prodigies
Chapter XXXIII Doctrine of Pairs
Chapter XXXIV Useless and Philanthropic Miracles
Chapter XXXV Discussion Postponed
Chapter XXXVI All for the Best
Chapter XXXVII Spies in the Enemy’s Camp
Chapter XXXVIII Corruption of the Law
Chapter XXXIX Tactics
Chapter XL Preliminary Instruction
Chapter XLI Asking for Information, Not Contradiction
Chapter XLII Right Notions of God Essential to Holiness
Chapter XLIII A Priori Argument on the Divine Attributes
Chapter XLIV The Same Continued
Chapter XLV How God is to Be Thought of
Chapter XLVI Judgment to Come
Chapter XLVII A Pertinent Question
Chapter XLVIII A Particular Case
Chapter XLIX Reductio A.D. Absurdum
Chapter L A Satisfactory Answer
Chapter LI Weigh in the Balance
Chapter LII Sins of the Saints Denied
Chapter LIII Close of the Conference
Homily III
Chapter I The Morning of the Discussion
Chapter II Simon’s Design
Chapter III His Object
Chapter IV Snares Laid for the Gentiles
Chapter V Use of Errors
Chapter VI Purgatory and Hell
Chapter VII What is Impiety?
Chapter VIII Wiles of the Devil
Chapter IX Uncertainty of the Scriptures
Chapter X Simon’s Intention
Chapter XI Distinction Between Prediction and Prophecy
Chapter XII The Same
Chapter XIII Prophetic Knowledge Constant
Chapter XIV Prophetic Spirit Constant
Chapter XV Christ’s Prophecies
Chapter XVI Doctrine of Conjunction
Chapter XVII Whether Adam Had the Spirit
Chapter XVIII Adam Not Ignorant
Chapter XIX Reign of Christ
Chapter XX Christ the Only Prophet Has Appeared in Different Ages
Chapter XXI The Eating of the Forbidden Fruit Denied
Chapter XXII Male and Female
Chapter XXIII Two Kinds of Prophecy
Chapter XXIV The Prophetess a Misleader
Chapter XXV Cain’s Name and Nature
Chapter XXVI Abel’s Name and Nature
Chapter XXVII The Prophet and the Prophetess
Chapter XXVIII Spiritual Adultery
Chapter XXIX The Signal Given
Chapter XXX Apostolic Salutation
Chapter XXXI Faith in God
Chapter XXXII Invitation
Chapter XXXIII Works of Creation
Chapter XXXIV Extent of Creation
Chapter XXXV ”These are a Part of His Ways.”
Chapter XXXVI Dominion Over the Creatures
Chapter XXXVII ”Whom to Know is Life Eternal.”
Chapter XXXVIII Simon’s Challenge
Chapter XXXIX Defects Ascribed to God
Chapter XL Peter’s Answer
Chapter XLI ”Status Quaestionis.”
Chapter XLII Was Adam Blind?
Chapter XLIII God’s Foreknowledge
Chapter XLIV God’s Decrees
Chapter XLV Sacrifices
Chapter XLVI Disparagements of God
Chapter XLVII Foreknowledge of Moses
Chapter XLVIII Test of Truth
Chapter XLIX The True Prophet
Chapter L His Teaching Concerning the Scriptures
Chapter LI His Teaching Concerning the Law
Chapter LII Other Sayings of Christ
Chapter LIII Other Sayings of Christ
Chapter LIV Other Sayings
Chapter LV Teaching of Christ
Chapter LVI Teaching of Christ
Chapter LVII Teaching of Christ
Chapter LVIII Flight of Simon
Chapter LIX Peter’s Resolution to Follow
Chapter LX Successor to Be Appointed
Chapter LXI Monarchy
Chapter LXII Obedience Leads to Peace
Chapter LXIII Zacchaeus Appointed
Chapter LXIV The Bishopric
Chapter LXV Nolo Episcopari
Chapter LXVI Danger of Disobedience
Chapter LXVII Duties of Church Office-Bearers
Chapter LXVIII ”Marriage Always Honourable.”
Chapter LXIX ”Not Forsaking the Assembling of Yourselves Together.”
Chapter LXX ”Hear the Bishop.”
Chapter LXXI Various Duties of Christians
Chapter LXXII Ordination
Chapter LXXIII Baptisms
Homily IV
Chapter I Bernice’s Hospitality
Chapter II Simon’s Practices
Chapter III Object of the Mission
Chapter IV Simon’s Doings
Chapter V Discretion the Better Part of Valour
Chapter VI Simon’s Departure
Chapter VII Appion’s Salutation
Chapter VIII A Challenge
Chapter IX Unworthy Ends of Philosophers
Chapter X A Cool Retreat
Chapter XI Truth and Custom
Chapter XII Genesis
Chapter XIII Destiny
Chapter XIV ”Doctrine According to Godliness.”
Chapter XV Wickedness of the Gods
Chapter XVI Wickedness of Jupiter
Chapter XVII ”Their Makers are Like Unto Them.”
Chapter XVIII Second Nature
Chapter XIX ”Where Ignorance is Bliss.”
Chapter XX False Theories of Philosophers
Chapter XXI Evils of Adultery
Chapter XXII A More Excellent Way
Chapter XXIII ”Whither Shall I Go from Thy Presence?”
Chapter XXIV Allegory
Chapter XXV An Engagement for To-Morrow
Homily V
Chapter I Appion Does Not Appear
Chapter II Clement’s Previous Knowledge of Appion
Chapter III Clement’s Trick
Chapter IV Appion’s Undertaking
Chapter V Theory of Magic
Chapter VI Scruples
Chapter VII A Distinction with a Difference
Chapter VIII Flattery or Magic
Chapter IX A Love-Letter
Chapter X The Lover to the Beloved One
Chapter XI ”All Uncleanness with Greediness.”
Chapter XII Jupiter’s Amours
Chapter XIII Jupiter’s Amours Continued
Chapter XIV Jupiter’s Undisguised Amours
Chapter XV Unnatural Lusts
Chapter XVI Praise of Unchastity
Chapter XVII The Constellations
Chapter XVIII The Philosophers Advocates of Adultery
Chapter XIX Close of the Love-Letter
Chapter XX The Use Made of It
Chapter XXI Answer to Appion’s Letter
Chapter XXII Lying Fables
Chapter XXIII The Gods No Gods
Chapter XXIV If a Principle Be Good, Carry It Out
Chapter XXV Better to Marry Than to Burn
Chapter XXVI Close of the Answer
Chapter XXVII A Reason for Hatred
Chapter XXVIII The Hoax Confessed
Chapter XXIX Appion’s Resentment
Chapter XXX A Discussion Promised
Homily VI
Chapter I Clement Meets Appion
Chapter II The Myths are Not to Be Taken Literally
Chapter III Appion Proceeds to Interpret the Myths
Chapter IV Origin of Chaos
Chapter V Kronos and Rhea Explained
Chapter VI Phanes and Pluto
Chapter VII Poseidon, Zeus, and Metis
Chapter VIII Pallas and Hera
Chapter IX Artemis
Chapter X All Such Stories are Allegorical
Chapter XI Clement Has Heard All This Before
Chapter XII Epitome of Appion’s Explanation
Chapter XIII Kronos and Aphrodite
Chapter XIV Peleus and Thetis, Prometheus, Achilles, and Polyxena
Chapter XV The Judgment of Paris
Chapter XVI Hercules
Chapter XVII They are Blameworthy Who Invented Such Stories
Chapter XVIII The Same
Chapter XIX None of These Allegories are Consistent
Chapter XX These Gods Were Really Wicked Magicians
Chapter XXI Their Graves are Still to Be Seen
Chapter XXII Their Contemporaries, Therefore, Did Not Look on Them as Gods
Chapter XXIII The Egyptians Pay Divine Honours to a Man
Chapter XXIV What is Not God
Chapter XXV The Universe is the Product of Mind
Chapter XXVI Peter Arrives from Caesarea
Homily VII
Chapter I Peter Addresses the People
Chapter II Reason of Simon’s Power
Chapter III The Remedy
Chapter IV The Golden Rule
Chapter V Peter Departs for Sidon
Chapter VI Peter in Sidon
Chapter VII The Two Paths
Chapter VIII The Service of God’s Appointment
Chapter IX Simon Attacks Peter
Chapter X Simon is Driven Away
Chapter XI The Way of Salvation
Chapter XII Peter Goes to Byblus and Tripolis
Homily VIII
Chapter I Peter’s Arrival at Tripolis
Chapter II Peter’s Thoughtfulness
Chapter III A Conversation Interrupted
Chapter IV Many Called
Chapter V Faith the Gift of God
Chapter VI Concealment and Revelation
Chapter VII Moses and Christ
Chapter VIII A Large Congregation
Chapter IX ”Vindicate the Ways of God to Men.”
Chapter X The Original Law
Chapter XI Cause of the Fall of Man
Chapter XII Metamorphoses of the Angels
Chapter XIII The Fall of the Angels
Chapter XIV Their Discoveries
Chapter XV The Giants
Chapter XVI Cannibalism
Chapter XVII The Flood
Chapter XVIII The Law to the Survivors
Chapter XIX The Law to the Giants or Demons
Chapter XX Willing Captives
Chapter XXI Temptation of Christ
Chapter XXII The Marriage Supper
Chapter XXIII The Assembly Dismissed
Chapter XXIV The Sick Healed
Homily IX
Chapter I Peter’s Discourse Resumed
Chapter II Monarchy and Polyarchy
Chapter III Family of Noe
Chapter IV Zoroaster
Chapter V Hero-Worship
Chapter VI Fire-Worship
Chapter VII Sacrificial Orgies
Chapter VIII The Best Merchandise
Chapter IX How Demons Get Power Over Men
Chapter X How They are to Be Expelled
Chapter XI Unbelief the Demon’s Stronghold
Chapter XII Theory of Disease
Chapter XIII Deceits of the Demons
Chapter XIV More Tricks
Chapter XV Test of Idols
Chapter XVI Powers of the Demons
Chapter XVII Reasons Why Their Deceits are Not Detected
Chapter XVIII Props of the System
Chapter XIX Privileges of the Baptized
Chapter XX ”Not Almost, But Altogether Such as I Am.”
Chapter XXI The Demons Subject to the Believer
Chapter XXII ”Rather Rejoice.”
Chapter XXIII The Sick Healed
Homily X
Chapter I The Third Day in Tripolis
Chapter II Ignorance and Error
Chapter III Man the Lord of All
Chapter IV Faith and Duty
Chapter V The Fear of God
Chapter VI Restoration of the Divine Image
Chapter VII Unprofitableness of Idols
Chapter VIII No Gods Which are Made with Hands
Chapter IX ”Eyes Have They, But They See Not.”
Chapter X Idolatry a Delusion of the Serpent
Chapter XI Why the Serpent Tempts to Sin
Chapter XII Ignorantia Neminem Excusat
Chapter XIII Condemnation of the Ignorant
Chapter XIV Polytheistic Illustration
Chapter XV Its Inconclusiveness
Chapter XVI Gods of the Egyptians
Chapter XVII The Egyptians’ Defence of Their System
Chapter XVIII Answer to the Egyptians
Chapter XIX God’s Peculiar Attribute
Chapter XX Neither the World Nor Any of Its Parts Can Be God
Chapter XXI Idols Not Animated by the Divine Spirit
Chapter XXII Confutation of Idol-Worship
Chapter XXIII Folly of Idolatry
Chapter XXIV Impotence of Idols
Chapter XXV Servants Become Masters
Chapter XXVI The Sick Healed
Homily XI
Chapter I Morning Exercises
Chapter II ”Giving All Diligence.”
Chapter III ”Behold What Indignation.”
Chapter IV The Golden Rule
Chapter V Forasmuch as Ye Did It Unto One of These
Chapter VI Why God Suffers Objects of Idolatry to Subsist
Chapter VII ”Let Both Grow Together Till the Harvest.”
Chapter VIII Liberty and Necessity
Chapter IX God a Jealous God
Chapter X The Creatures Avenge God’s Cause
Chapter XI Immortality of the Soul
Chapter XII Idols Unprofitable
Chapter XIII Arguments in Favour of Idolatry Answered
Chapter XIV Heathen Orgies
Chapter XV Heathen Worshippers Under the Power of the Demon
Chapter XVI All Things Work for Good to Them that Love God
Chapter XVII Speaking the Truth in Love
Chapter XVIII Charming of the Serpent
Chapter XIX Not Peace, But a Sword
Chapter XX What If It Be Already Kindled?
Chapter XXI ”If I Be a Father, Where is My Fear?”
Chapter XXII ”The Gods that Have Not Made the Heavens.”
Chapter XXIII ”To Whom Much is Given.”
Chapter XXIV ”Born of Water.”
Chapter XXV Good Works to Be Well Done
Chapter XXVI Baptism
Chapter XXVII All Need Baptism
Chapter XXVIII Purification
Chapter XIX Outward and Inward Purity
Chapter XXX ”Whatsoever Things are Pure.”
Chapter XXXI ”What Do Ye More Than Others?”
Chapter XXXII ”To Whom Much is Given.”
Chapter XXXIII The Queen of the South and the Men of Nineveh
Chapter XXXIV Peter’s Daily Work
Chapter XXXV ”Beware of False Prophets.”
Chapter XXXVI Farewell to Tripolis
Homily XII
Chapter I Two Bands
Chapter II Love of Preachers and Their Converts
Chapter III Submission
Chapter IV Clement’s Joy
Chapter V Clement’s Office of Service
Chapter VI Peter’s Frugality
Chapter VII ”Not to Be Ministered Unto, But to Minister.”
Chapter VIII Family History
Chapter IX The Lost Ones
Chapter X The Seeker Lost
Chapter XI The Afflictions of the Righteous
Chapter XII A Pleasure Trip
Chapter XIII A Woman of a Sorrowful Spirit
Chapter XIV Balm in Gilead
Chapter XV The Woman’s Story
Chapter XVI The Shipwreck
Chapter XVII The Fruitless Search
Chapter XVIII Trouble Upon Trouble
Chapter XIX Evasions
Chapter XX Peter’s Account of the Matter
Chapter XXI A Disclosure
Chapter XXII The Lost Found
Chapter XXIII Reward of Hospitality
Chapter XXIV All Well Arranged
Chapter XXV Philanthropy and Friendship
Chapter XXVI What is Philanthropy
Chapter XXVII Who Can Judge
Chapter XXVIII Difficulty of Judging
Chapter XXIX Sufferings of the Good
Chapter XXX Offences Must Come
Chapter XXXI ”Howbeit, They Meant It Not.”
Chapter XXXII The Golden Rule
Chapter XXXIII Fear and Love
Homily XIII
Chapter I Journey to Laodicea
Chapter II Peter Relates to Nicetas and Aquila the History of Clement and His Family
Chapter III Recognition of Nicetas and Aquila
Chapter IV The Mother Must Not Take Food with Her Son. The Reason Stated
Chapter V Mattidia Wishes to Be Baptized
Chapter VI The Sons Reveal Themselves to the Mother
Chapter VII Nicetas Tells What Befell Him
Chapter VIII Nicetas Like to Be Deceived by Simon Magus
Chapter IX The Mother Begs Baptism for Herself and Her Hostess
Chapter X Mattidia Values Baptism Aright
Chapter XI Mattidia Has Unintentionally Fasted One Day
Chapter XII The Difficulty Solved
Chapter XIII Peter on Chastity
Chapter XIV Peter’s Speech Continued
Chapter XV Peter’s Speech Continued
Chapter XVI Peter’s Speech Continued
Chapter XVII Peter’s Speech Continued
Chapter XVIII Peter’s Speech Continued
Chapter XIX Peter’s Speech Ended
Chapter XX Peter Addresses Mattidia
Chapter XXI The Same Subject Continued
Homily XIV
Chapter I Mattidia is Baptized in the Sea
Chapter II The Reason of Peter’s Lateness
Chapter III The Old Man Does Not Believe in God or Providence
Chapter IV Peter’s Arguments Against Genesis
Chapter V Practical Refutation of Genesis
Chapter VI The Old Man Opposes His Personal Experience to the Argument of Peter
Chapter VII The Old Man Tells His Story
Chapter VIII The Old Man Gives Information in Regard to Faustus the Father of Clement
Chapter IX Faustus Himself Appears
Chapter X Faustus Explains His Narrative to Peter
Chapter XI Discussion on Genesis
Chapter XII Clement Undertakes the Discussion
Homily XV
Chapter I Peter Wishes to Convert Faustus
Chapter II Reason for Listening to Peter’s Arguments
Chapter III Obstacles to Faith
Chapter IV Providence Seen in the Events of the Life of Faustus and His Family
Chapter V Difference Between the True Religion and Philosophy
Chapter VI The Love of Man
Chapter VII The Explanation of a Parable; The Present and the Future Life
Chapter VIII The Present and the Future
Chapter IX Possessions are Transgressions
Chapter X Poverty Not Necessarily Righteous
Chapter XI Exposition of the True Religion Promised
Homily XVI
Chapter I Simon Wishes to Discuss with Peter the Unity of God
Chapter II The Same Subject Continued
Chapter III The Mode of the Discussion
Chapter IV The Prejudices of Faustus Rather on the Side of Simon Than on that of Peter
Chapter V Peter Commences the Discussion
Chapter VI Simon Appeals to the Old Testament to Prove that There are Many Gods
Chapter VII Peter Appeals to the Old Testament to Prove the Unity of God
Chapter VIII Simon and Peter Continue the Discussion
Chapter IX Simon Tries to Show that the Scriptures Contradict Themselves
Chapter X Peter’s Explanation of the Apparent Contradictions of Scripture
Chapter XI Gen. I. 26 Appealed to by Simon
Chapter XII Peter’s Explanation of the Passage
Chapter XIII The Contradictions of the Scriptures Intended to Try Those Who Read Them
Chapter XIV Other Beings Called Gods
Chapter XV Christ Not God, But the Son of God
Chapter XVI The Unbegotten and the Begotten Necessarily Different from Each Other
Chapter XVII The Nature of God
Chapter XVIII The Name of God
Chapter XIX The Shape of God in Man
Chapter XX The Character of God
Chapter XXI Simon Promises to Appeal to the Teaching of Christ. Peter Dismisses the Multitudes
Homily XVII
Chapter I Simon Comes to Peter
Chapter II Simon’s Speech Against Peter
Chapter III Simon’s Accusation of Peter
Chapter IV It is Asserted that Christ’s Teaching is Different from Peter’s
Chapter V Jesus Inconsistent in His Teaching
Chapter VI Peter Goes Out to Answer Simon
Chapter VII Man in the Shape of God
Chapter VIII God’s Figure: Simon’s Objection Therefrom Refuted
Chapter IX God the Centre or Heart of the Universe
Chapter X The Nature and Shape of God
Chapter XI The Fear of God
Chapter XII The Fear and Love of God
Chapter XIII The Evidence of the Senses Contrasted with that from Supernatural Vision
Chapter XIV The Evidence of the Senses More Trustworthy Than that of Supernatural Vision
Chapter XV The Evidence from Dreams Discussed
Chapter XVI None But Evil Demons Appear to the Impious
Chapter XVII The Impious See True Dreams and Visions
Chapter XVIII The Nature of Revelation
Chapter XIX Opposition to Peter Unreasonable
Chapter XX Another Subject for Discussion Proposed
Homily XVIII
Chapter I Simon Maintains that the Framer of the World is Not the Highest God
Chapter II Definition of Goodness and Justice
Chapter III God Both Good and Just
Chapter IV The Unrevealed God
Chapter V Peter Doubts Simon’s Honesty
Chapter VI The Nature of Revelation
Chapter VII Simon Confesses His Ignorance
Chapter VIII The Work of Revelation Belongs to the Son Alone
Chapter IX How Simon Bears His Exposure
Chapter X Peter’s Reply to Simon
Chapter XI Simon Professes to Utter His Real Sentiments
Chapter XII Simon’s Opinions Expounded by Peter
Chapter XIII Peter’s Explanation of the Passage
Chapter XIV Simon Refuted
Chapter XV Matthew XI. 25 Discussed
Chapter XVI These Things Hidden Justly from the Wise
Chapter XVII The Way to the Kingdom Not Concealed from the Israelites
Chapter XVIII Isaiah I. 3 Explained
Chapter XIX Misconception of God in the Old Testament
Chapter XX Some Parts of the Old Testament Written to Try Us
Chapter XXI Simon’s Astonishment at Peter’s Treatment of the Scriptures
Chapter XXII Peter Worships One God
Chapter XXIII Simon Retires
Homily XIX
Chapter I Simon Undertakes to Prove that the Creator of the World is Not Blameless
Chapter II The Existence of the Devil Affirmed
Chapter III Peter Refuses to Discuss Certain Questions in Regard to the Devil
Chapter IV Suppositions in Regard to the Devil’s Origin
Chapter V God Not Deserving of Blame in Permitting the Existence of the Devil
Chapter VI Peter Accuses Simon of Being Worse Than the Devil
Chapter VII Peter Suspects Simon of Not Believing Even in a God
Chapter VIII Peter Undertakes to Discuss the Devil’s Origin
Chapter IX Theories in Regard to the Origin of the Devil
Chapter X The Absolute God Entirely Incomprehensible by Man
Chapter XI The Application of the Attributes of Man to God
Chapter XII God Produced the Wicked One, But Not Evil
Chapter XIII God the Maker of the Devil
Chapter XIV Is Matter Eternal?
Chapter XV Sin the Cause of Evil
Chapter XVI Why the Wicked One is Entrusted with Power
Chapter XVII The Devil Has Not Equal Power with God
Chapter XVIII Is the Devil a Relation?
Chapter XIX Some Actions Really Wicked
Chapter XX Pain and Death the Result of Sin
Chapter XXI The Uses of Lust, Anger, Grief
Chapter XXII Sins of Ignorance
Chapter XXIII The Inequalities of Lot in Human Life
Chapter XXIV Simon Rebuked by Faustus
Chapter XXV Simon Retires. Sophonias Asks Peter to State His Real Opinions in Regard to Evil
Homily XX
Chapter I Peter is Willing to Gratify Sophonias
Chapter II The Two Ages
Chapter III The Work of the Good One and of the Evil One
Chapter IV Men Sin Through Ignorance
Chapter V Sophonias Maintains that God Cannot Produce What is Unlike Himself
Chapter VI God’s Power of Changing Himself
Chapter VII The Objection Answered, that One Cannot Change Himself
Chapter VIII The Origin of the Good One Different from that of the Evil One
Chapter IX Why the Wicked One is Appointed Over the Wicked by the Righteous God
Chapter X Why Some Believe, and Others Do Not
Chapter XI Arrival of Appion and Annubion
Chapter XII Faustus Appears to His Friends with the Face of Simon
Chapter XIII The Flight of Simon
Chapter XIV The Change in the Form of Faustus Caused by Simon
Chapter XV The Repentance of Faustus
Chapter XVI Why Simon Gave to Faustus His Own Shape
Chapter XVII Annubion’s Services to Faustus
Chapter XVIII Peter Promises to Restore to Faustus His Own Shape
Chapter XIX Peter’s Instructions to Faustus
Chapter XX Faustus, His Wife, and Sons, Prepare to Go to Antioch
Chapter XXI Appion and Athenodorus Return in Quest of Faustus
Chapter XXII Appion and Athenodorus Return to Simon
Chapter XXIII Peter Goes to Antioch
APOCRYPHA OF THE NEW TESTAMENT
The Protevangelium of James
The Gospel of Pseudo-Matthew
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Chapter 36
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Chapter 40
Chapter 41
Chapter 42
The Gospel of the Nativity of Mary
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
The History of Joseph the Carpenter
The Gospel of Thomas
First Greek Form
Second Greek Form
Latin Form
Here Beginneth the Treatise of the Boyhood of Jesus According to Thomas
Chapter I How Mary and Joseph Fled with Him into Egypt
Chapter II How a Schoolmaster Thrust Him Out of the City
Chapter III How Jesus Went Out of Egypt
Chapter IV What the Lord Jesus Did in the City of Nazareth
Chapter V How the Citizens Were Enraged Against Joseph on Account of the Doings of Jesus
Chapter VI How Jesus Was Treated by the Schoolmaster
Chapter VII How Jesus Raised a Boy to Life
Chapter VIII How Jesus Healed a Boy’s Foot
Chapter IX How Jesus Carried Water in a Cloak
Chapter X How Jesus Sowed Wheat
Chapter XI How Jesus Made a Short Piece of Wood of the Same Length as a Longer One
Chapter XII How Jesus Was Handed Over to Learn His Letters
Chapter XIII How He Was Handed Over to Another Master
Chapter XIV How Jesus Delivered James from the Bite of a Serpent
Chapter XV How Jesus Raised a Boy to Life
The Arabic Gospel of the Infancy of the Saviour
The Gospel of Nicodemus
Part I The Acts of Pilate First Greek Form
Prologue
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Part I The Acts of Pilate Second Greek Form
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Part II The Descent of Christ into Hell Greek Form
Chapter 1 (17)
Chapter 2 (18)
Chapter 3 (19)
Chapter 4 (20)
Chapter 5 (21)
Chapter 6 (22)
Chapter 7 (23)
Chapter 8 (24)
Chapter 9 (25)
Chapter 10 (26)
Chapter 11 (27)
Part I The Acts of Pilate Latin Form
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Part II Christ’s Descent into Hell Latin. First Version
Chapter 1 (17)
Chapter 2 (18)
Chapter 3 (19)
Chapter 4 (20)
Chapter 5 (21)
Chapter 6 (22)
Chapter 7 (23)
Chapter 8 (24)
Chapter 9 (25)
Chapter 10 (26)
Chapter 11 (27)
Chapter 12 (28)
Chapter 13 (29)
Part II Christ’s Descent into Hell Latin. Second Version
Chapter 1 (17)
Chapter 2 (18)
Chapter 3 (19)
Chapter 4 (20)
Chapter 5 (21)
Chapter 6 (22)
Chapter 7 (23)
Chapter 8 (24)
Chapter 9 (25)
Chapter 10 (26)
Chapter 11 (27)
The Letter of Pontius Pilate, Which He Wrote to the Roman Emperor, Concerning Our Lord Jesus Christ
The Report of Pilate the Procurator Concerning Our Lord Jesus Christ
The Report of Pontius Pilate, Procurator of Judaea, Sent to Rome to Tiberius Caesar
The Giving Up of Pontius Pilate
The Death of Pilate, Who Condemned Jesus
The Narrative of Joseph Narrative of Joseph of Arimathaea, That Begged the Lord’s Body; In Which Also He Brings In the Cases of the Two Robbers
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
The Avenging of the Saviour
Acts of the Holy Apostles Peter and Paul
The Story of Perpetua
Acts of Paul and Thecla
The Acts of Barnabus The Journeyings and Martyrdom of St. Barnabas the Apostle
The Acts of Philip
Of the Journeyings of Philip the Apostle
Acts of Saint Philip the Apostle When He Went to Upper Hellas
Addition to Acts of Philip
Acts and Martyrdom of the Holy Apostle Andrew
Acts of Andrew and Matthias In the City of the Man-eaters
Acts of Peter and Andrew From a Bodleian ms
Acts and Martyrdom of St. Matthew the Apostle
Acts of the Holy Apostle Thomas
Acts of the Holy Apostle Thomas, When He Came into India, and Built the Palace in the Heavens
About the Dragon and the Young Man
About the Demon that Dwelt in the Woman
About the Young Man Who Killed the Maiden
Consummation of Thomas the Apostle
Martyrdom of the Holy and Glorious Apostle Bartholomew
Acts of the Holy Apostle Thaddaeus, One of the Twelve
Acts of the Holy Apostle and Evangelist John the Theologian About His Exile and Departure
Revelation of Moses
Revelation of Esdras Word and Revelation of Esdras, the Holy Prophet and Beloved of God
Revelation of Paul
Revelation of John Revelation of Saint John the Theologian
The Book of John Concerning the Falling Asleep of Mary The Account of St. John the Theologian of the Falling Asleep of the Holy Mother of God
The Passing of Mary First Latin Form
The Passing of Mary Second Latin Form
THE DECRETALS
The Epistles of Zephyrinus
The First Epistle. To All the Bishops of Sicily
The Second Epistle To the Bishops of the Province of Egypt
I On the Spoliation or Expulsion of certain Bishops
II On the Ordination of Presbyters and Deacons
The Epistles of Pope Callistus
The First Epistle To Bishop Benedictus
I (Of the seasons for fasting.)
II (Of accusations against doctors.)
The Second Epistle To All the Bishops of Gaul
I (Of those who conspire against bishops, or who take part with such.)
II (Of those who have intercourse with excommunicated persons, or with unbelievers.)
III (That no bishop should presume in anything pertaining to another’s parish, and of the transference of bishops.)
IV (Of marriages among blood-relations, and of those who are born of them; and of accusations which the laws reject.)
V (Of those who ought not to be admitted to prefer an accusation, or to bear witness; and that evidence is not to be given but on things happening in the person’s presence.)
VI (As to whether a priest may minister after a lapse.)
The Epistle of Pope Urban First
I Of the life in common, and of the reason why the Church has begun to hold property
II Of the persons by whom, and the uses for which, ecclesiastical property should be managed, and of the invaders thereof
III As to any one’s attempting to take from the Church the right of holding property
IV Of the seats of the bishops
V That no one should have intercourse with those with whom the bishop has no intercourse, or receive those whom he rejects
VI Of the engagement made in baptism, and of those who have given themselves to the life in common
VII Of the imposition of the bishop’s hand
The Epistles of Pope Pontianus
The First Epistle To Felix Subscribonius
The Second Epistle To All Bishops
The Epistle of Pope Anterus
The Epistles of Pope Fabian
The First Epistle To All the Ministers of the Church Catholic
The Second Epistle To All the Bishops of the East
I That new chrism should be made every year, and the old be burnt
II Of the right of bishops not to be accused or hurt by detraction
The Third Epistle To Bishop Hilary
I Of those who ought not to be admitted to the right of accusation
II Of extraneous judgments
III Of the arraigned
IV Of the case of any one bringing forward a charge in passion, or failing to prove his allegations
V On the question of an accused bishop appealing to the seat of the apostles
Decrees of Fabian
Taken from the Decretal of Gratian
The Decrees of the Same, from the Codex of Decrees in Sixteen Books, from the Fifth Book, and the Seventh and Ninth Chapters
MEMOIRS OF EDESSA AND OTHER ANCIENT SYRIAC DOCUMENTS
The Story Concerning the King of Edessa
A Canticle of Mar Jacob the Teacher on Edessa
Extracts from Various Books Concerning Abgar the King and Addaeus the Apostle
I Of the blessed Addaeus the apostle. From his teaching which he gave in Edessa before Abgar the King and the assembly of the city
II From the teaching of Addaeus the apostle, which was spoken in the city of Edessa
III From the epistle of Addaeus the apostle, which he spake in the city of Edessa
IV
V
VI From the departure of Marath Mary from the world, and the birth and childhood of our Lord Jesus Christ. Book the Second
VII From The Homily Composed By The Holy Mar Jacob, The Teacher, On The Fall Of Idols
VIII From the homily about the town of Antioch
The Teaching of Addaeus the Apostle
The Teaching of the Apostles
The Teaching of Simon Cephas in the City of Rome
Acts of Sharbil, Who Was a Priest of Idols, and Was Converted to the Confession of Christianity in Christ
Further, the Martyrdom of Barsamya, the Bishop of the Blessed City Edessa
Martyrdom of Habib the Deacon
Martyrdom of the Holy Confessors Shamuna, Guria, and Habib, from Simeon Metaphrastes
Moses of Chorene History of Armenia
I Reign of Abgar; Armenia becomes completely tributary to the Romans; war with Herod’s troops; his brother’s son, Joseph, is killed
II Founding of the town of Edessa; brief account of the race of our illuminator
III Abgar comes into the East, maintains Ardaches upon the throne of Persia; reconciles his brothers from whom our illuminator and his relations are descended
IV Abgar returns from the east; he gives help to Aretas in a war against Herod the Tetrarch
V Abgar sends princes to Marinus; these deputies see our Saviour Christ; beginning of the conversion of Abgar
VI Abgar’s letter to the Saviour Jesus Christ
VII Answer to Abgar’s letter, which the apostle Thomas wrote to this prince by command of the Saviour
VIII Preaching of the apostle Thaddaeus at Edessa; copy of five letters
IX Martyrdom of our apostles
X Reign of Sanadroug; murder of Abgar’s children; the princess Helena
XI Restoration of the town of Medzpine; name of Sanadroug; his death
Homilies, Composed by Mar Jacob
Homily on Habib the Martyr, Composed by Mar Jacob
A Homily on Guria and Shamuna, Composed by Mar Jacob
Bardesan The Book of the Laws of Divers Countries
A Letter of Mara, Son of Serapion
Ambrose
REMAINS OF THE SECOND AND THIRD CENTURIES
Quadratus, Bishop of Athens
Aristo of Pella
Melito, the Philosopher
I A Discourse Which Was in the Presence of Antoninus Caesar, and He Exhorted The Said Caesar to Acquaint Himself with God, and Showed to Him the Way of Truth
II From the Discourse on Soul and Body
III From the Discourse on the Cross
IV On Faith
V
VI He that bore up the earth was borne up on a tree. The Lord was subjected to ignominy with naked body—God put to death, the King of Israel slain!
Fragments
I From the Work on the Passover
II From the Apology Addressed to Marcus Aurelius Antoninus
III From the Same Apology
IV From the Book of Extracts
V From the Catena on Genesis
VI Two Scholia on Genesis XXII. 13
VII On the Nature of Christ
VIII From the Oration on Our Lord’s Passion
IX
Hegesippus
Fragments from His Five Books of Commentaries on the Acts of the Church
Concerning the Martyrdom of James, the Brother of the Lord, from Book V
Concerning the Relatives of Our Saviour
Concerning the Martyrdom of Symeon the son of Clopas, Bishop of Jerusalem
Concerning His Journey to Rome, and the Jewish Sects
Dionysius, Bishop of Corinth
Rhodon
Maximus, Bishop of Jerusalem
Claudius Apollinaris, Bishop of Hierapolis, and Apologist
Polycrates, Bishop of Ephesus
Theophilus, Bishop of Caesarea in Palestine
Serapion, Bishop of Antioch
Apollonius
Pantaenus, the Alexandrian Philosopher
Pseud-Irenaeus
ANF09 THE GOSPEL OF PETER, THE DIATESSARON OF TATIAN, THE APOCALYPSE OF PETER, THE VISION OF PAUL, THE APOCALYPSE OF THE VIRGIN AND SEDRACH THE TESTAMENT OF ABRAHAM, THE ACTS OF XANTHIPPE AND POLYXENA, THE NARRATIVE OF ZOSIMUS, THE APOLOGY OF ARISTIDES, THE EPISTLES OF CLEMENT (COMPLETE TEXT), ORIGEN’S COMMENTARY ON JOHN, BOOKS 1–10, AND COMMENTARY ON MATTHEW, BOOKS 1, 2, AND 10–14
ANF09 CONTENTS
THE GOSPEL OF PETER
The Gospel According to Peter
Synoptical Table of the Four Canonical Gospels and The Gospel According to Peter
THE DIATESSARON OF TATIAN
The Text of the Diatessaron
Section I
Section II
Section III
Section IV
Section V
Section VI
Section VII
Section VIII
Section IX
Section X
Section XI
Section XII
Section XIII
Section XIV
Section XV
Section XVI
Section XVII
Section XVIII
Section XIX
Section XX
Section XXI
Section XXII
Section XXIII
Section XXIV
Section XXV
Section XXVI
Section XXVII
Section XXVIII
Section XXIX
Section XXX
Section XXXI
Section XXXII
Section XXXIII
Section XXXIV
Section XXXV
Section XXXVI
Section XXXVII
Section XXXVIII
Section XXXIX
Section XL
Section XLI
Section XLII
Section XLIII
Section XLIV
Section XLV
Section XLVI
Section XLVII
Section XLVIII
Section XLIX
Section L
Section LI
Section LII
Section LIII
Section LIV
Section LV
Subscriptions
THE APOCALYPSE OF PETER
The Revelation of Peter
The Apocalypse of Peter
Fragments of the Apocalypse of Peter
THE VISION OF PAUL
The Vision of Paul
THE APOCALYPSE OF THE VIRGIN
The Apocalypse of the Holy Mother of God Concerning the Chastisements
THE APOCALYPSE OF SEDRACH
The Apocalypse of Sedrach
THE TESTAMENT OF ABRAHAM
The Testament of Abraham
Version I
Version II
THE ACTS OF XANTHIPPE AND POLYXENA
Life and Conduct of the Holy Women, Xanthippe, Polyxena, and Rebecca
THE NARRATIVE OF ZOSIMUS
The Narrative of Zosimus Concerning the Life of the Blessed
THE EPISTLES OF CLEMENT
The First Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians
Chapter I The Salutation. Praise of the Corinthians Before the Breaking Forth of Schism Among Them
Chapter II Praise of the Corinthians Continued
Chapter III The Sad State of the Corinthian Church After Sedition Arose in It from Envy and Emulation
Chapter IV Many Evils Have Already Flowed from This Source in Ancient Times
Chapter V No Less Evils Have Arisen from the Same Source in the Most Recent Times. The Martyrdom of Peter and Paul
Chapter VI Continuation. Several Other Martyrs
Chapter VII An Exhortation to Repentance
Chapter VIII Continuation Respecting Repentance
Chapter IX Examples of the Saints
Chapter X Continuation of the Above
Chapter XI Continuation. Lot
Chapter XII The Rewards of Faith and Hospitality. Rahab
Chapter XIII An Exhortation to Humility
Chapter XIV We Should Obey God Rather Than the Authors of Sedition
Chapter XV We Must Adhere to Those Who Cultivate Peace, Not to Those Who Merely Pretend to Do So
Chapter XVI Christ as an Example of Humility
Chapter XVII The Saints as Examples of Humility
Chapter XVIII David as an Example of Humility
Chapter XIX Imitating These Examples, Let Us Seek After Peace
Chapter XX The Peace and Harmony of the Universe
Chapter XXI Let Us Obey God, and Not the Authors of Sedition
Chapter XXII These Exhortations are Confirmed by the Christian Faith, Which Proclaims the Misery of Sinful Conduct
Chapter XXIII Be Humble, and Believe that Christ Will Come Again
Chapter XXIV God Continually Shows Us in Nature that There Will Be a Resurrection
Chapter XXV The Phoenix an Emblem of Our Resurrection
Chapter XXVI We Shall Rise Again, Then, as the Scripture Also Testifies
Chapter XXVII In the Hope of the Resurrection, Let Us Cleave to the Omnipotent and Omniscient God
Chapter XXVIII God Sees All Things: Therefore Let Us Avoid Transgression
Chapter XXIX Let Us Also Draw Near to God in Purity of Heart
Chapter XXX Let Us Do Those Things that Please God, and Flee from Those He Hates, that We May Be Blessed
Chapter XXXI Let Us See by What Means We May Obtain the Divine Blessing
Chapter XXXII We are Justified Not by Our Own Works, But by Faith
Chapter XXXIII But Let Us Not Give Up the Practice of Good Works and Love. God Himself is an Example to Us of Good Works
Chapter XXXIV Great is the Reward of Good Works with God. Joined Together in Harmony, Let Us Implore that Reward from Him
Chapter XXXV Immense is This Reward. How Shall We Obtain It?
Chapter XXXVI All Blessings are Given to Us Through Christ
Chapter XXXVII Christ is Our Leader, and We His Soldiers
Chapter XXXVIII Let the Members of the Church Submit Themselves, and No One Exalt Himself Above Another
Chapter XXXIX There is No Reason for Self-Conceit
Chapter XL Let Us Preserve in the Church the Order Appointed by God
Chapter XLI Continuation of the Same Subject
Chapter XLII The Order of Ministers in the Church
Chapter XLIII Moses of Old Stilled the Contention Which Arose Concerning the Priestly Dignity
Chapter XLIV The Ordinances of the Apostles, that There Might Be No Contention Respecting the Priestly Office
Chapter XLV It is the Part of the Wicked to Vex the Righteous
Chapter XLVI Let Us Cleave to the Righteous: Your Strife is Pernicious
Chapter XLVII Your Recent Discord is Worse Than the Former Which Took Place in the Times of Paul
Chapter XLVIII Let Us Return to the Practice of Brotherly Love
Chapter XLIX The Praise of Love
Chapter L Let Us Pray to Be Thought Worthy of Love
Chapter LI Let the Partakers in Strife Acknowledge Their Sins
Chapter LII Such a Confession is Pleasing to God
Chapter LIII The Love of Moses Towards His People
Chapter LIV He Who is Full of Love Will Incur Every Loss, that Peace May Be Restored to the Church
Chapter LV Examples of Such Love
Chapter LVI Let Us Admonish and Correct One Another
Chapter LVII Let the Authors of Sedition Submit Themselves
Chapter LVIII Submission the Precursor of Salvation
Chapter LIX Warning Against Disobedience. Prayer
Chapter LX Prayer Continued
Chapter LXI Prayer Continued—For Rulers and Governors. Conclusion
Chapter LXII Summary and Conclusory—Concerning Godliness
Chapter LXIII Hortatory, Letter Sent by Special Messengers
Chapter LXIV Blessings Sought for All that Call Upon God
Chapter LXV The Corinthians are Exhorted Speedily to Send Back Word that Peace Has Been Restored. The Benediction
The Second Epistle of Clement
Chapter I We Ought to Think Highly of Christ
Chapter II The Church, Formerly Barren, is Now Fruitful
Chapter III The Duty of Confessing Christ
Chapter IV True Confession of Christ
Chapter V This World Should Be Despised
Chapter VI The Present and Future Worlds are Enemies to Each Other
Chapter VII We Must Strive in Order to Be Crowned
Chapter VIII The Necessity of Repentance While We are on Earth
Chapter IX We Shall Be Judged in the Flesh
Chapter X Vice is to Be Forsaken, and Virtue Followed
Chapter XI We Ought to Serve God, Trusting in His Promises
Chapter XII We are Constantly to Look for the Kingdom of God
Chapter XIII God’s Name Not to Be Blasphemed
Chapter XIV The Church Spiritual
Chapter XV He Who Saves and He Who is Saved
Chapter XVI Preparation for the Day of Judgment
Chapter XVII Same Subject Continued
Chapter XVIII The Author Sinful, Yet Pursuing
Chapter XIX Reward of the Righteous, Although They May Suffer
Chapter XX Godliness, Not Gain, the True Riches
THE APOLOGY OF ARISTIDES THE PHILOSOPHER
The Apology of Aristides as it is preserved in the history of Barlaam and Josaphat
The Apology of Aristides the Philosopher
THE PASSION OF THE SCILLITAN MARTYRS
The Passion of the Scillitan Martyrs
EPISTLE TO GREGORY AND ORIGEN’S COMMENTARY ON THE GOSPEL OF JOHN
Letter of Origen to Gregory
Origen’s Commentary on the Gospel of John
Book I
Book II
Fragments of the Fourth Book
From the Fifth Book
Sixth Book
Tenth Book
ORIGEN’S COMMENTARY ON THE GOSPEL OF MATTHEW
Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of Matthew
From the First Book of the Commentary on Matthew
From the Second Book of the Commentary on the Gospel According to Matthew The Unity and Harmony of Scripture
Book X
1. The Parable of the Tares: the House of Jesus
2. Exposition of the Parable
3. The Shining of the Righteous. Its Interpretation
4. Concerning the Parable of the Treasure Hidden in the Field. The Parable Distinguished from the Similitude
5. The Field and the Treasure Interpreted
6. The Exposition Continued
7. The Parable of the Pearl of Great Price. The Formation and Difference of Pearls
8. The Parable Interpreted is the Light of These Views
9. Christ the Pearl of Great Price
10. The Pearl of the Gospel in Relation to the Old Testament
11. The Parable of the Drag-Net
12. The Divine Scriptures Compared to a Net
13. Relation of Men to Angels
14. The Disciples as Scribes
15. The Householder and His Treasury
16. Parables in Relation to Similitudes. Jesus in His Own Country
17. The Brethren of Jesus
18. Prophets in Their Country
19. Relation of Faith and Unbelief to the Supernatural Powers of Jesus
20. Different Conceptions of John the Baptist
21. Herod and the Baptist
22. The Dancing of Herodias. The Keeping of Oaths
23. The Withdrawal of Jesus
24. The Diverse Forms of Spiritual Sickness
25. Healing Precedes Participation in the Loaves of Jesus
Book XI
1. Introduction to the Feeding of the Five Thousand
2. Exposition of the Details of the Miracle
3. The Exposition of Details Continued. The Sitting Down on the Grass. The Division into Companies
4. The Multitudes and the Disciples Contrasted
5. The Disciples in Conflict. Jesus Walks Upon the Waters
6. Interpretation of the Details in the Narrative. Application Thereof to All Disciples
7. The Healing of the Sick on the Other Side. The Method of Healing
8. Concerning the Pharisees and Scribes Who Came and Inquired, Why Do Thy Disciples Transgress the Tradition of the Elders?
9. Explanation of “Corban.”
10. The Traditions of the Elders in Collision with Divine Law
11. Exposition of the Prophecy of Isaiah Quoted by Jesus
12. Things Clean and Unclean According to the Law and the Gospel
13. The Offence of the Pharisees
14. Why the Pharisees Were Not a Plant of God. Teaching of Origen on the “Bread of the Lord.”
15. Eating with Unwashed Heart Defiles the Man
16. Concerning the Canaanitish Woman. Meaning of the “Borders of Tyre and Sidon.”
17. Exposition of the Details in the Narrative
18. Concerning the Multitudes Who Were Healed. Comparison of the Mountain Where Jesus Sat to the Church
19. Concerning the Seven Loaves. The Narrative of the Feeding of the Four Thousand Compared with that of the Five Thousand
Book XII
1. Concerning Those Who Asked Him to Show Them a Sign from Heaven
2. Why the Pharisees Asked a Sign from Heaven
3. The Answer of Jesus to Their Request
4. Why Jesus Called Them an Adulterous Generation. The Law as Husband
5. Concerning the Leaven of the Pharisees
6. The Meaning of Leaven. Jesus’ Knowledge of the Heart
7. Relative Magnitude of Sins of the Heart and Actual Sins
8. The Leaven Figurative Like the Water Spoken of by Jesus to the Woman of Samaria
9. Concerning the Question of Jesus in Caesarea, Who Do Men Say that I Am? Different Conceptions of Jesus
10. The Answer of Peter
11. The Promise Given to Peter Not Restricted to Him, But Applicable to All Disciples Like Him
12. Every Sin—Every False Doctrine is a “Gate of Hades.”
13. The “Gates of Hades” And the “Gates of Zion” Contrasted
14. In What Sense the “Keys” Are Given to Peter, and Every Peter. Limitations of This Power
15. Relation of the Former Commission Given by Jesus to the Disciples, to His Present Injunction of Silence. Belief and Knowledge Contrasted
16. Gradual Growth in Knowledge of the Disciples
17. Reasons for that Gradual Knowledge
18. Jesus Was at First Proclaimed by the Twelve as a Worker and a Teacher Only
19. Importance of the Proclamation of Jesus as the Crucified
20. Why Jesus Had to Go to Jerusalem
21. The Rebuke of Peter and the Answer of Jesus
22. Importance of the Expressions “Behind” And “Turned.”
23. Peter as a Stumbling-Block to Jesus
24. Self-Denial and Cross-Bearing
25. Reference to the Saying of Paul About Crucifixion with Christ
26. The Less of Life; And the Saving of It
27. Life Lost to the World is Saved
28. The Exchange for One’s Life
29. The Coming of the Son of Man in Glory
30. The Word Appears in Different Forms; The Time of His Coming in Glory
31. The Simpler Interpretation of the Promise About Not Tasting of Death
32. Standing by the Saviour
33. Interpretation of “Tasting of Death.”
34. Meaning of “Until.” No Limitation of Promise
35. Scriptural References to Death
36. Concerning the Transfiguration of the Saviour
37. Force of the Words “Before Them.”
38. The Garments White as the Light
39. Jesus Was Transfigured—”As He Was Praying.”
40. Discussion of the Saying of Peter
41. Figurative Interpretation of the Same
42. The Meaning of the “Bright Cloud.”
43. Relation of Moses and Elijah to Jesus. The Injunction of Silence
Book XIII
1. Relation of the Baptist to Elijah. The Theory of Transmigration Considered
2. “The Spirit and Power of Elijah”—Not the Soul—Were in the Baptist
3. Concerning the Epileptic
4. Spiritual Epileptics
5. The Deaf and Dumb Spirit
6. Influence of the Moon and Stars on Men
7. The Power of Faith
8. Jesus’ Prediction of His “Delivery” Into the Hands of Men
9. Satan and the “Delivery” Of Jesus
10. Concerning Those Who Demanded the Half-Shekel
11. The Freedom of Sons
12. The Stater Allegorized
13. The Sacred Half-Shekel
14. Concerning Those Who Said, Who is the Greatest? and Concerning the Child that Was Called by Jesus
15. Greatness Varies in Degree
16. Why the Great are Compared to Little Children
17. The Little Ones and Their Stumbling-Blocks
18. Who Was the Little Child Called by Jesus
19. The Parallel Passages in Mark and Luke
20. The World and Offences. Various Meanings of World
21. The “Woe” Does Not Apply to the Disciples of Jesus
22. What the “Occasions of Stumbling” Are
23. In What Sense “Necessary.”
24. The Offending Hand, or Foot, or Eye
25. The Eye or Hand Allegorized
26. The Little Ones and Their Angels
27. When the Little Ones are Assigned to Angels
28. Close Relationship of Angels to Their “Little Ones.”
29. The Little Ones and the Perfect
30. The Sinning Brother
31. The Power to Bind on Earth and in Heaven
Book XIV
1. The Power of Harmony in Relation to Prayer
2. The Harmony of Husband and Wife
3. The Harmony of Body, Soul, and Spirit
4. Harmony of the Old and New Covenants
5. The Limit of Forgiveness
6. Concerning the King Who Made a Reckoning with His Own Servants, to Whom Was Brought a Man Who Owed Ten Thousand Talents
7. Exposition Continued: the King and the Servants
8. The Principle of the Reckoning
9. The Time Occupied by the Reckoning
10. The Man Who Owed Many Talents
11. The Servant Who Owed a Hundred Pence
12. The Time of the Reckoning
13. No Forgiveness to the Unforgiving
14. How Jesus Finished His Words
15. How Men Followed Jesus
16. Concerning the Pharisees and Scribes Tempting Jesus (by Asking) Whether Was Lawful for a Man to Put Away His Wife for Every Cause
17. Union of Christ and the Church
18. The Bill of Divorcement
19. The Divorce of Israel
20. Christ and the Gentiles
21. Union of Angels and the Souls of Men
22. The Marriage of Church Dignitaries
23. Some Laws Given by Concession to Human Weakness
24. Jewish Criticism of the Law of Christ
25. Chastity and Prayer
NICENE AND POST-NICENE FATHERS SERIES 1
SAINT AUGUSTINE VOLUMES
NPNF1–01 ST. AUGUSTINE: THE CONFESSIONS AND LETTERS OF ST. AUGUSTINE
NPNF1–01 CONTENTS
The Confessions of St. Augustin
The Opinion of St. Augustin Concerning His Confessions, as Embodied in His Retractations, II. 6
Book I
Chapter I He Proclaims the Greatness of God, Whom He Desires to Seek and Invoke, Being Awakened by Him
Chapter II That the God Whom We Invoke is in Us, and We in Him
Chapter III Everywhere God Wholly Filleth All Things, But Neither Heaven Nor Earth Containeth Him
Chapter IV The Majesty of God is Supreme, and His Virtues Inexplicable
Chapter V He Seeks Rest in God, and Pardon of His Sins
Chapter VI He Describes His Infancy, and Lauds the Protection and Eternal Providence of God
Chapter VII He Shows by Example that Even Infancy is Prone to Sin
Chapter VIII That When a Boy He Learned to Speak, Not by Any Set Method, But from the Acts and Words of His Parents
Chapter IX Concerning the Hatred of Learning, the Love of Play, and the Fear of Being Whipped Noticeable in Boys: and of the Folly of Our Elders and Masters
Chapter X Through a Love of Ball-Playing and Shows, He Neglects His Studies and the Injunctions of His Parents
Chapter XI Seized by Disease, His Mother Being Troubled, He Earnestly Demands Baptism, Which on Recovery is Postponed—His Father Not as Yet Believing in Christ
Chapter XII Being Compelled, He Gave His Attention to Learning; But Fully Acknowledges that This Was the Work of God
Chapter XIII He Delighted in Latin Studies and the Empty Fables of the Poets, But Hated the Elements of Literature and the Greek Language
Chapter XIV Why He Despised Greek Literature, and Easily Learned Latin
Chapter XV He Entreats God, that Whatever Useful Things He Learned as a Boy May Be Dedicated to Him
Chapter XVI He Disapproves of the Mode of Educating Youth, and He Points Out Why Wickedness is Attributed to the Gods by the Poets
Chapter XVII He Continues on the Unhappy Method of Training Youth in Literary Subjects
Chapter XVIII Men Desire to Observe the Rules of Learning, But Neglect the Eternal Rules of Everlasting Safety
Book II
Chapter I He Deplores the Wickedness of His Youth
Chapter II Stricken with Exceeding Grief, He Remembers the Dissolute Passions in Which, in His Sixteenth Year, He Used to Indulge
Chapter III Concerning His Father, a Freeman of Thagaste, the Assister of His Son’s Studies, and on the Admonitions of His Mother on the Preservation of Chastity
Chapter IV He Commits Theft with His Companions, Not Urged on by Poverty, But from a Certain Distaste of Well-Doing
Chapter V Concerning the Motives to Sin, Which are Not in the Love of Evil, But in the Desire of Obtaining the Property of Others
Chapter VI Why He Delighted in that Theft, When All Things Which Under the Appearance of Good Invite to Vice are True and Perfect in God Alone
Chapter VII He Gives Thanks to God for the Remission of His Sins, and Reminds Every One that the Supreme God May Have Preserved Us from Greater Sins
Chapter VIII In His Theft He Loved the Company of His Fellow-Sinners
Chapter IX It Was a Pleasure to Him Also to Laugh When Seriously Deceiving Others
Chapter X With God There is True Rest and Life Unchanging
Book III
Chapter I Deluded by an Insane Love, He, Though Foul and Dishonourable, Desires to Be Thought Elegant and Urbane
Chapter II In Public Spectacles He is Moved by an Empty Compassion. He is Attacked by a Troublesome Spiritual Disease
Chapter III Not Even When at Church Does He Suppress His Desires. In the School of Rhetoric He Abhors the Acts of the Subverters
Chapter IV In the Nineteenth Year of His Age (His Father Having Died Two Years Before) He is Led by the “Hortensius” Of Cicero to “Philosophy,” To God, and a Better Mode of Thinking
Chapter V He Rejects the Sacred Scriptures as Too Simple, and as Not to Be Compared with the Dignity of Tully
Chapter VI Deceived by His Own Fault, He Falls into the Errors of the Manichaeans, Who Gloried in the True Knowledge of God and in a Thorough Examination of Things
Chapter VII He Attacks the Doctrine of the Manichaeans Concerning Evil, God, and the Righteousness of the Patriarchs
Chapter VIII He Argues Against the Same as to the Reason of Offences
Chapter IX That the Judgment of God and Men as to Human Acts of Violence, is Different
Chapter X He Reproves the Triflings of the Manichaeans as to the Fruits of the Earth
Chapter XI He Refers to the Tears, and the Memorable Dream Concerning Her Son, Granted by God to His Mother
Chapter XII The Excellent Answer of the Bishop When Referred to by His Mother as to the Conversion of Her Son
Book IV
Chapter I Concerning that Most Unhappy Time in Which He, Being Deceived, Deceived Others; And Concerning the Mockers of His Confession
Chapter II He Teaches Rhetoric, the Only Thing He Loved, and Scorns the Soothsayer, Who Promised Him Victory
Chapter III Not Even the Most Experienced Men Could Persuade Him of the Vanity of Astrology to Which He Was Devoted
Chapter IV Sorely Distressed by Weeping at the Death of His Friend, He Provides Consolation for Himself
Chapter V Why Weeping is Pleasant to the Wretched
Chapter VI His Friend Being Snatched Away by Death, He Imagines that He Remains Only as Half
Chapter VII Troubled by Restlessness and Grief, He Leaves His Country a Second Time for Carthage
Chapter VIII That His Grief Ceased by Time, and the Consolation of Friends
Chapter IX That the Love of a Human Being, However Constant in Loving and Returning Love, Perishes; While He Who Loves God Never Loses a Friend
Chapter X That All Things Exist that They May Perish, and that We are Not Safe Unless God Watches Over Us
Chapter XI That Portions of the World are Not to Be Loved; But that God, Their Author, is Immutable, and His Word Eternal
Chapter XII Love is Not Condemned, But Love in God, in Whom There is Rest Through Jesus Christ, is to Be Preferred
Chapter XIII Love Originates from Grace and Beauty Enticing Us
Chapter XIV Concerning the Books Which He Wrote “On the Fair and Fit,” Dedicated to Hierius
Chapter XV While Writing, Being Blinded by Corporeal Images, He Failed to Recognise the Spiritual Nature of God
Chapter XVI He Very Easily Understood the Liberal Arts and the Categories of Aristotle, But Without True Fruit
Book V
Chapter I That It Becomes the Soul to Praise God, and to Confess Unto Him
Chapter II On the Vanity of Those Who Wished to Escape the Omnipotent God
Chapter III Having Heard Faustus, the Most Learned Bishop of the Manichaeans, He Discerns that God, the Author Both of Things Animate and Inanimate, Chiefly Has Care for the Humble
Chapter IV That the Knowledge of Terrestrial and Celestial Things Does Not Give Happiness, But the Knowledge of God Only
Chapter V Of Manichaeus Pertinaciously Teaching False Doctrines, and Proudly Arrogating to Himself the Holy Spirit
Chapter VI Faustus Was Indeed an Elegant Speaker, But Knew Nothing of the Liberal Sciences
Chapter VII Clearly Seeing the Fallacies of the Manichaeans, He Retires from Them, Being Remarkably Aided by God
Chapter VIII He Sets Out for Rome, His Mother in Vain Lamenting It
Chapter IX Being Attacked by Fever, He is in Great Danger
Chapter X When He Had Left the Manichaeans, He Retained His Depraved Opinions Concerning Sin and the Origin of the Saviour
Chapter XI Helpidius Disputed Well Against the Manichaeans as to the Authenticity of the New Testament
Chapter XII Professing Rhetoric at Rome, He Discovers the Fraud of His Scholars
Chapter XIII He is Sent to Milan, that He, About to Teach Rhetoric, May Be Known by Ambrose
Chapter XIV Having Heard the Bishop, He Perceives the Force of the Catholic Faith, Yet Doubts, After the Manner of the Modern Academics
Book VI
Chapter I His Mother Having Followed Him to Milan, Declares that She Will Not Die Before Her Son Shall Have Embraced the Catholic Faith
Chapter II She, on the Prohibition of Ambrose, Abstains from Honouring the Memory of the Martyrs
Chapter III As Ambrose Was Occupied with Business and Study, Augustin Could Seldom Consult Him Concerning the Holy Scriptures
Chapter IV He Recognises the Falsity of His Own Opinions, and Commits to Memory the Saying of Ambrose
Chapter V Faith is the Basis of Human Life; Man Cannot Discover that Truth Which Holy Scripture Has Disclosed
Chapter VI On the Source and Cause of True Joy,—The Example of the Joyous Beggar Being Adduced
Chapter VII He Leads to Reformation His Friend Alypius, Seized with Madness for the Circensian Games
Chapter VIII The Same When at Rome, Being Led by Others into the Amphitheatre, is Delighted with the Gladiatorial Games
Chapter IX Innocent Alypius, Being Apprehended as a Thief, is Set at Liberty by the Cleverness of an Architect
Chapter X The Wonderful Integrity of Alypius in Judgment. The Lasting Friendship of Nebridius with Augustin
Chapter XI Being Troubled by His Grievous Errors, He Meditates Entering on a New Life
Chapter XII Discussion with Alypius Concerning a Life of Celibacy
Chapter XIII Being Urged by His Mother to Take a Wife, He Sought a Maiden that Was Pleasing Unto Him
Chapter XIV The Design of Establishing a Common Household with His Friends is Speedily Hindered
Chapter XV He Dismisses One Mistress, and Chooses Another
Chapter XVI The Fear of Death and Judgment Called Him, Believing in the Immortality of the Soul, Back from His Wickedness, Him Who Aforetime Believed in the Opinions of Epicurus
Book VII
Chapter I He Regarded Not God Indeed Under the Form of a Human Body, But as a Corporeal Substance Diffused Through Space
Chapter II The Disputation of Nebridius Against the Manichaeans, on the Question “Whether God Be Corruptible or Incorruptible.”
Chapter III That the Cause of Evil is the Free Judgment of the Will
Chapter IV That God is Not Corruptible, Who, If He Were, Would Not Be God at All
Chapter V Questions Concerning the Origin of Evil in Regard to God, Who, Since He is the Chief Good, Cannot Be the Cause of Evil
Chapter VI He Refutes the Divinations of the Astrologers, Deduced from the Constellations
Chapter VII He is Severely Exercised as to the Origin of Evil
Chapter VIII By God’s Assistance He by Degrees Arrives at the Truth
Chapter IX He Compares the Doctrine of the Platonists Concerning the Logos With the Much More Excellent Doctrine of Christianity
Chapter X Divine Things are the More Clearly Manifested to Him Who Withdraws into the Recesses of His Heart
Chapter XI That Creatures are Mutable and God Alone Immutable
Chapter XII Whatever Things the Good God Has Created are Very Good
Chapter XIII It is Meet to Praise the Creator for the Good Things Which are Made in Heaven and Earth
Chapter XIV Being Displeased with Some Part Of God’s Creation, He Conceives of Two Original Substances
Chapter XV Whatever Is, Owes Its Being to God
Chapter XVI Evil Arises Not from a Substance, But from the Perversion of the Will
Chapter XVII Above His Changeable Mind, He Discovers the Unchangeable Author of Truth
Chapter XVIII Jesus Christ, the Mediator, is the Only Way of Safety
Chapter XIX He Does Not Yet Fully Understand the Saying of John, that “The Word Was Made Flesh.”
Chapter XX He Rejoices that He Proceeded from Plato to the Holy Scriptures, and Not the Reverse
Chapter XXI What He Found in the Sacred Books Which are Not to Be Found in Plato
Book VIII
Chapter I He, Now Given to Divine Things, and Yet Entangled by the Lusts of Love, Consults Simplicianus in Reference to the Renewing of His Mind
Chapter II The Pious Old Man Rejoices that He Read Plato and the Scriptures, and Tells Him of the Rhetorician Victorinus Having Been Converted to the Faith Through the Reading of the Sacred Books
Chapter III That God and the Angels Rejoice More on the Return of One Sinner Than of Many Just Persons
Chapter IV He Shows by the Example of Victorinus that There is More Joy in the Conversion of Nobles
Chapter V Of the Causes Which Alienate Us from God
Chapter VI Pontitianus’ Account of Antony, the Founder of Monachism, and of Some Who Imitated Him
Chapter VII He Deplores His Wretchedness, that Having Been Born Thirty-Two Years, He Had Not Yet Found Out the Truth
Chapter VIII The Conversation with Alypius Being Ended, He Retires to the Garden, Whither His Friend Follows Him
Chapter IX That the Mind Commandeth the Mind, But It Willeth Not Entirely
Chapter X He Refutes the Opinion of the Manichaeans as to Two Kinds of Minds,—One Good and the Other Evil
Chapter XI In What Manner the Spirit Struggled with the Flesh, that It Might Be Freed from the Bondage of Vanity
Chapter XII Having Prayed to God, He Pours Forth a Shower of Tears, And, Admonished by a Voice, He Opens the Book and Reads the Words in Rom. XIII. 13; By Which, Being Changed in His Whole Soul, He Discloses the Divine Favour to His Friend and His Mother
Book IX
Chapter I He Praises God, the Author of Safety, and Jesus Christ, the Redeemer, Acknowledging His Own Wickedness
Chapter II As His Lungs Were Affected, He Meditates Withdrawing Himself from Public Favour
Chapter III He Retires to the Villa of His Friend Verecundus, Who Was Not Yet a Christian, and Refers to His Conversion and Death, as Well as that of Nebridius
Chapter IV In the Country He Gives His Attention to Literature, and Explains the Fourth Psalm in Connection with the Happy Conversion of Alypius. He is Troubled with Toothache
Chapter V At the Recommendation of Ambrose, He Reads the Prophecies of Isaiah, But Does Not Understand Them
Chapter VI He is Baptized at Milan with Alypius and His Son Adeodatus. The Book “De Magistro.”
Chapter VII Of the Church Hymns Instituted at Milan; Of the Ambrosian Persecution Raised by Justina; And of the Discovery of the Bodies of Two Martyrs
Chapter VIII Of the Conversion of Evodius, and the Death of His Mother When Returning with Him to Africa; And Whose Education He Tenderly Relates
Chapter IX He Describes the Praiseworthy Habits of His Mother; Her Kindness Towards Her Husband and Her Sons
Chapter X A Conversation He Had with His Mother Concerning the Kingdom of Heaven
Chapter XI His Mother, Attacked by Fever, Dies at Ostia
Chapter XII How He Mourned His Dead Mother
Chapter XIII He Entreats God for Her Sins, and Admonishes His Readers to Remember Her Piously
Book X
Chapter I In God Alone is the Hope and Joy of Man
Chapter II That All Things are Manifest to God. That Confession Unto Him is Not Made by the Words of the Flesh, But of the Soul, and the Cry of Reflection
Chapter III He Who Confesseth Rightly Unto God Best Knoweth Himself
Chapter IV That in His Confessions He May Do Good, He Considers Others
Chapter V That Man Knoweth Not Himself Wholly
Chapter VI The Love of God, in His Nature Superior to All Creatures, is Acquired by the Knowledge of the Senses and the Exercise of Reason
Chapter VII That God is to Be Found Neither from the Powers of the Body Nor of the Soul
Chapter VIII Of the Nature and the Amazing Power of Memory
Chapter IX Not Only Things, But Also Literature and Images, are Taken from the Memory, and are Brought Forth by the Act of Remembering
Chapter X Literature is Not Introduced to the Memory Through the Senses, But is Brought Forth from Its More Secret Places
Chapter XI What It is to Learn and to Think
Chapter XII On the Recollection of Things Mathematical
Chapter XIII Memory Retains All Things
Chapter XIV Concerning the Manner in Which Joy and Sadness May Be Brought Back to the Mind and Memory
Chapter XV In Memory There are Also Images of Things Which are Absent
Chapter XVI The Privation of Memory is Forgetfulness
Chapter XVII God Cannot Be Attained Unto by the Power of Memory, Which Beasts and Birds Possess
Chapter XVIII A Thing When Lost Could Not Be Found Unless It Were Retained in the Memory
Chapter XIX What It is to Remember
Chapter XX We Should Not Seek for God and the Happy Life Unless We Had Known It
Chapter XXI How a Happy Life May Be Retained in the Memory
Chapter XXII A Happy Life is to Rejoice in God, and for God
Chapter XXIII All Wish to Rejoice in the Truth
Chapter XXIV He Who Finds Truth, Finds God
Chapter XXV He is Glad that God Dwells in His Memory
Chapter XXVI God Everywhere Answers Those Who Take Counsel of Him
Chapter XXVII He Grieves that He Was So Long Without God
Chapter XXVIII On the Misery of Human Life
Chapter XXIX All Hope is in the Mercy of God
Chapter XXX Of the Perverse Images of Dreams, Which He Wishes to Have Taken Away
Chapter XXXI About to Speak of the Temptations of the Lust of the Flesh, He First Complains of the Lust of Eating and Drinking
Chapter XXXII Of the Charms of Perfumes Which are More Easily Overcome
Chapter XXXIII He Overcame the Pleasures of the Ear, Although in the Church He Frequently Delighted in the Song, Not in the Thing Sung
Chapter XXXIV Of the Very Dangerous Allurements of the Eyes; On Account of Beauty of Form, God, the Creator, is to Be Praised
Chapter XXXV Another Kind of Temptation is Curiosity, Which is Stimulated by the Lust of the Eyes
Chapter XXXVI A Third Kind is “Pride” Which is Pleasing to Man, Not to God
Chapter XXXVII He is Forcibly Goaded on by the Love of Praise
Chapter XXXVIII Vain-Glory is the Highest Danger
Chapter XXXIX Of the Vice of Those Who, While Pleasing Themselves, Displease God
Chapter XL The Only Safe Resting-Place for the Soul is to Be Found in God
Chapter XLI Having Conquered His Triple Desire, He Arrives at Salvation
Chapter XLII In What Manner Many Sought the Mediator
Chapter XLIII That Jesus Christ, at the Same Time God and Man, is the True and Most Efficacious Mediator
Book XI
Chapter I By Confession He Desires to Stimulate Towards God His Own Love and That of His Readers
Chapter II He Begs of God that Through the Holy Scriptures He May Be Led to Truth
Chapter III He Begins from the Creation of the World—Not Understanding the Hebrew Text
Chapter IV Heaven and Earth Cry Out that They Have Been Created by God
Chapter V God Created the World Not from Any Certain Matter, But in His Own Word
Chapter VI He Did Not, However, Create It by a Sounding and Passing Word
Chapter VII By His Co-Eternal Word He Speaks, and All Things are Done
Chapter VIII That Word Itself is the Beginning of All Things, in the Which We are Instructed as to Evangelical Truth
Chapter IX Wisdom and the Beginning
Chapter X The Rashness of Those Who Inquire What God Did Before He Created Heaven and Earth
Chapter XI They Who Ask This Have Not as Yet Known the Eternity of God, Which is Exempt from the Relation of Time
Chapter XII What God Did Before the Creation of the World
Chapter XIII Before the Times Created by God, Times Were Not
Chapter XIV Neither Time Past Nor Future, But the Present Only, Really is
Chapter XV There is Only a Moment of Present Time
Chapter XVI Time Can Only Be Perceived or Measured While It is Passing
Chapter XVII Nevertheless There is Time Past and Future
Chapter XVIII Past and Future Times Cannot Be Thought of But as Present
Chapter XIX We are Ignorant in What Manner God Teaches Future Things
Chapter XX In What Manner Time May Properly Be Designated
Chapter XXI How Time May Be Measured
Chapter XXII He Prays God that He Would Explain This Most Entangled Enigma
Chapter XXIII That Time is a Certain Extension
Chapter XXIV That Time is Not a Motion of a Body Which We Measure by Time
Chapter XXV He Calls on God to Enlighten His Mind
Chapter XXVI We Measure Longer Events by Shorter in Time
Chapter XXVII Times are Measured in Proportion as They Pass by
Chapter XXVIII Time in the Human Mind, Which Expects, Considers, and Remembers
Chapter XXIX That Human Life is a Distraction But that Through the Mercy of God He Was Intent on the Prize of His Heavenly Calling
Chapter XXX Again He Refutes the Empty Question, “What Did God Before the Creation of the World?”
Chapter XXXI How the Knowledge of God Differs from that of Man
Book XII
Chapter I The Discovery of Truth is Difficult, But God Has Promised that He Who Seeks Shall Find
Chapter II Of the Double Heaven,—The Visible, and the Heaven of Heavens
Chapter III Of the Darkness Upon the Deep, and of the Invisible and Formless Earth
Chapter IV From the Formlessness of Matter, the Beautiful World Has Arisen
Chapter V What May Have Been the Form of Matter
Chapter VI He Confesses that at One Time He Himself Thought Erroneously of Matter
Chapter VII Out of Nothing God Made Heaven and Earth
Chapter VIII Heaven and Earth Were Made “In the Beginning;” Afterwards the World, During Six Days, from Shapeless Matter
Chapter IX That the Heaven of Heavens Was an Intellectual Creature, But that the Earth Was Invisible and Formless Before the Days that It Was Made
Chapter X He Begs of God that He May Live in the True Light, and May Be Instructed as to the Mysteries of the Sacred Books
Chapter XI What May Be Discovered to Him by God
Chapter XII From the Formless Earth God Created Another Heaven and a Visible and Formed Earth
Chapter XIII Of the Intellectual Heaven and Formless Earth, Out of Which, on Another Day, the Firmament Was Formed
Chapter XIV Of the Depth of the Sacred Scripture, and Its Enemies
Chapter XV He Argues Against Adversaries Concerning the Heaven of Heavens
Chapter XVI He Wishes to Have No Intercourse with Those Who Deny Divine Truth
Chapter XVII He Mentions Five Explanations of the Words of Genesis I. I
Chapter XVIII What Error is Harmless in Sacred Scripture
Chapter XIX He Enumerates the Things Concerning Which All Agree
Chapter XX Of the Words, “In the Beginning,” Variously Understood
Chapter XXI Of the Explanation of the Words, “The Earth Was Invisible.”
Chapter XXII He Discusses Whether Matter Was from Eternity, or Was Made by God
Chapter XXIII Two Kinds of Disagreements in the Books to Be Explained
Chapter XXIV Out of the Many True Things, It is Not Asserted Confidently that Moses Understood This or That
Chapter XXV It Behoves Interpreters, When Disagreeing Concerning Obscure Places, to Regard God the Author of Truth, and the Rule of Charity
Chapter XXVI What He Might Have Asked of God Had He Been Enjoined to Write the Book of Genesis
Chapter XXVII The Style of Speaking in the Book of Genesis is Simple and Clear
Chapter XXVIII The Words, “In the Beginning,” And, “The Heaven and the Earth,” Are Differently Understood
Chapter XXIX Concerning the Opinion of Those Who Explain It “At First He Made.”
Chapter XXX In the Great Diversity of Opinions, It Becomes All to Unite Charity and Divine Truth
Chapter XXXI Moses is Supposed to Have Perceived Whatever of Truth Can Be Discovered in His Words
Chapter XXXII First, the Sense of the Writer is to Be Discovered, Then that is to Be Brought Out Which Divine Truth Intended
Book XIII
Chapter I He Calls Upon God, and Proposes to Himself to Worship Him
Chapter II All Creatures Subsist from the Plenitude of Divine Goodness
Chapter III Genesis I. 3,—Of “Light,”—He Understands as It is Seen in the Spiritual Creature
Chapter IV All Things Have Been Created by the Grace of God, and are Not of Him as Standing in Need of Created Things
Chapter V He Recognises the Trinity in the First Two Verses of Genesis
Chapter VI Why the Holy Ghost Should Have Been Mentioned After the Mention of Heaven and Earth
Chapter VII That the Holy Spirit Brings Us to God
Chapter VIII That Nothing Whatever, Short of God, Can Yield to the Rational Creature a Happy Rest
Chapter IX Why the Holy Spirit Was Only “Borne Over” The Waters
Chapter X That Nothing Arose Save by the Gift of God
Chapter XI That the Symbols of the Trinity in Man, to Be, to Know, and to Will, are Never Thoroughly Examined
Chapter XII Allegorical Explanation of Genesis, Chap. I., Concerning the Origin of the Church and Its Worship
Chapter XIII That the Renewal of Man is Not Completed in This World
Chapter XIV That Out of the Children of the Night and of the Darkness, Children of the Light and of the Day are Made
Chapter XV Allegorical Explanation of the Firmament and Upper Works, Ver. 6
Chapter XVI That No One But the Unchangeable Light Knows Himself
Chapter XVII Allegorical Explanation of the Sea and the Fruit-Bearing Earth—Verses 9 and 11
Chapter XVIII Of the Lights and Stars of Heaven—Of Day and Night, Ver. 14
Chapter XIX All Men Should Become Lights in the Firmament of Heaven
Chapter XX Concerning Reptiles and Flying Creatures (Ver. 20),—The Sacrament of Baptism Being Regarded
Chapter XXI Concerning the Living Soul, Birds, and Fishes (Ver. 24)—The Sacrament of the Eucharist Being Regarded
Chapter XXII He Explains the Divine Image (Ver. 26) of the Renewal of the Mind
Chapter XXIII That to Have Power Over All Things (Ver. 26) is to Judge Spiritually of All
Chapter XXIV Why God Has Blessed Men, Fishes, Flying Creatures, and Not Herbs and the Other Animals (Ver. 28)
Chapter XXV He Explains the Fruits of the Earth (Ver. 29) of Works of Mercy
Chapter XXVI In the Confessing of Benefits, Computation is Made Not as to The “Gift,” But as to the “Fruit,”—That Is, the Good and Right Will of the Giver
Chapter XXVII Many are Ignorant as to This, and Ask for Miracles, Which are Signified Under the Names Of “Fishes” And “Whales.”
Chapter XXVIII He Proceeds to the Last Verse, “All Things are Very Good,”—That Is, the Work Being Altogether Good
Chapter XXIX Although It is Said Eight Times that “God Saw that It Was Good,” Yet Time Has No Relation to God and His Word
Chapter XXX He Refutes the Opinions of the Manichaeans and the Gnostics Concerning the Origin of the World
Chapter XXXI We Do Not See “That It Was Good” But Through the Spirit of God Which is in Us
Chapter XXXII Of the Particular Works of God, More Especially of Man
Chapter XXXIII The World Was Created by God Out of Nothing
Chapter XXXIV He Briefly Repeats the Allegorical Interpretation of Genesis (Ch. I.), and Confesses that We See It by the Divine Spirit
Chapter XXXV He Prays God for that Peace of Rest Which Hath No Evening
Chapter XXXVI The Seventh Day, Without Evening and Setting, the Image of Eternal Life and Rest in God
Chapter XXXVII Of Rest in God Who Ever Worketh, and Yet is Ever at Rest
Chapter XXXVIII Of the Difference Between the Knowledge of God and of Men, and of the Repose Which is to Be Sought from God Only
Letters of St. Augustin
First Division
Letter I (a.d. 386.)
Letter II (a.d. 386.)
Letter III (a.d. 387.)
Letter IV (a.d. 387.)
Letter V (a.d. 388.)
Letter VI (a.d. 389.)
Letter VII (a.d. 389.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Letter VIII (a.d. 389.)
Letter IX (a.d. 389.)
Letter X (a.d. 389.)
Letter XI (a.d. 389.)
Letter XII (a.d. 389.)
Letter XIII (a.d. 389.)
Letter XIV (a.d. 389.)
Letter XV (a.d. 390.)
Letter XVI (a.d. 390)
Letter XVII (a.d. 390.)
Letter XVIII (a.d. 390.)
Letter XIX (a.d. 390.)
Letter XX (a.d. 390.)
Letter XXI (a.d. 391.)
Letter XXII (a.d. 392.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Letter XXIII (a.d. 392.)
Letter XXIV
Letter XXV (a.d. 394.)
Letter XXVI (a.d. 395.)
Letter XXVII (a.d. 395.)
Letter XXVIII (a.d. 394 OR 395.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Letter XXIX (a.d. 395.)
Letter XXX (a.d. 396.)
Second Division
Letter XXXI (a.d. 396.)
Letter XXXII
Letter XXXIII (a.d. 396.)
Letter XXXIV (a.d. 396.)
Letter XXXV (a.d. 396.)
Letter XXXVI (a.d. 396.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Chap. XI
Chap. XII
Chap. XIII
Chap. XIV
Letter XXXVII (a.d. 397.)
Letter XXXVIII (a.d. 397.)
Letter XXXIX (a.d. 397.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Letter XL (a.d. 397.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Chap. V
Letter XLI (a.d. 397.)
Letter XLII (a.d. 397.)
Letter XLIII (a.d. 397.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Chap. V
Chap. VI
Chap. VII
Chap. VIII
Chap. IX
Letter XLIV (a.d. 398.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Chap. V
Chap. VI
Letter XLV
Letter XLVI (a.d. 398.)
Letter XLVII (a.d. 398.)
Letter XLVIII (a.d. 398.)
Letter XLIX
Letter L (a.d. 399.)
Letter LI (a.d. 399 or 400.)
Letter LII
Letter LIII (a.d. 400.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Letter LIV (a.d. 400.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Chap. V
Chap. VI
Chap. VII
Letter LV (a.d. 400.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Chap. V
Chap. VI
Chap. VII
Chap. VIII
Chap. IX
Chap. X
Chap. XI
Chap. XII
Chap. XIII
Chap. XIV
Chap. XV
Chap. XVI
Chap. XVII
Chap. XVIII
Chap. XIX
Chap. XX
Chap. XXI
Letters LVI. And LVII (a.d. 400)
Letter LVIII (a.d. 401.)
Letter LIX (a.d. 401.)
Letter LX (a.d. 401.)
Letter LXI (a.d. 401.)
Letter LXII (a.d. 401)
Letter LXIII (a.d. 401.)
Letter LXIV (a.d. 401.)
Letter LXV (a.d. 402.)
Letter LXVI (a.d. 402.)
Letter LXVII (a.d. 402.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Letter LXVIII (a.d. 402.)
Letter LXIX (a.d. 402.)
Letter LXX (a.d. 402.)
Letter LXXI (a.d. 403.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Letter LXXII (a.d. 404.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Letter LXXIII (a.d. 404.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Letter LXXIV (a.d. 404.)
Letter LXXV (a.d. 404.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Chap. V
Chap. VI
Chap. VII
Letter LXXVI (a.d. 402.)
Letter LXXVII (a.d. 404.)
Letter LXXVIII (a.d. 404.)
Letter LXXIX (a.d. 404.)
Letter LXXX (a.d. 404.)
Letter LXXXI (a.d. 405.)
Letter LXXXII (a.d. 405.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Chap. V
Letter LXXXIII (a.d. 405.)
Letter LXXXIV (a.d. 405.)
Letter LXXXV (a.d. 405.)
Letter LXXXVI (a.d. 405.)
Letter LXXXVII (a.d. 405.)
Letter LXXXVIII (a.d. 406.)
Letter LXXXIX (a.d. 406.)
Letter XC (a.d. 408.)
Letter XCI (a.d. 408.)
Letter XCII (a.d. 408.)
Letter XCIII (a.d. 408.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Chap. V
Chap. VI
Chap. VII
Chap. VIII
Chap. IX
Chap. X
Chap. XI
Chap. XII
Chap. XIII
Letter XCIV (a.d. 408.)
Letter XCV (a.d. 408.)
Letter XCVI (a.d. 408.)
Letter XCVII (a.d. 408.)
Letter XCVIII (a.d. 408.)
Letter XCIX (a.d. 408 or Beginning of 409.)
Letter C (a.d. 409.)
Letter CI (a.d. 409.)
Letter CII (a.d. 409.)
Letter CIII (a.d. 409.)
Letter CIV (a.d. 409.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Letter CXI (November, a.d. 409.)
Letter CXV (a.d. 410.)
Letter CXVI (Enclosed in the Foregoing Letter.)
Letter CXVII (a.d. 410.)
Letter CXVIII (a.d. 410.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Chap. V
Letter CXXII (a.d. 410.)
Letter CXXIII (a.d. 410.)
Third Division
Letter CXXIV (a.d. 411.)
Letter CXXV (a.d. 411.)
Letter CXXVI (a.d. 411.)
Letter CXXX (a.d. 412.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Chap. V
Chap. VI
Chap. VII
Chap. VIII
Chap. IX
Chap. X
Chap. XI
Chap. XII
Chap. XIII
Chap. XIV
Chap. XV
Chap. XVI
Letter CXXXI (a.d. 412.)
Letter CXXXII (a.d. 412.)
Letter CXXXIII (a.d. 412.)
Letter CXXXV (a.d. 412.)
Letter CXXXVI (a.d. 412.)
Letter CXXXVII (a.d. 412.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Chap. V
Letter CXXXVIII (a.d. 412.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Letter CXXXIX (a.d. 412.)
Letter CXLIII (a.d. 412.)
Letter CXLIV (a.d. 412.)
Letter CXLV (a.d. 412 or 413.)
Letter CXLVI (a.d. 413.)
Letter CXLVIII (a.d. 413.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Chap. V
Letter CL (a.d. 413.)
Letter CLI (a.d. 413 OR 414.)
Letter CLVIII (a.d. 414.)
Letter CLIX (a.d. 415.)
Letter CLXIII (a.d. 414.)
Letter CLXIV (a.d. 414.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Chap. V
Chap. VI
Chap. VII
Letter CLXV (a.d. 410. )
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Letter CLXVI (a.d. 415.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Chap. V
Chap. VI
Chap. VII
Chap. VIII
Chap. IX
Letter CLXVII (a.d. 415.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Chap. V
Letter CLXIX (a.d. 415.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Chap. IV
Letter CLXXII (a.d. 416.)
Letter CLXXIII (a.d. 416.)
Letter CLXXX (a.d. 416.)
Letter CLXXXVIII (a.d. 416.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Chap. III
Letter CLXXXIX (a.d. 418.)
Letter CXCI (a.d. 418.)
Letter CXCII (a.d. 418.)
Letter CXCV (a.d. 418.)
Letter CCI (a.d. 419.)
Letter CCII (a.d. 419.)
Chap. I
Chap. II
Letter CCIII (a.d. 420.)
Letter CCVIII (a.d. 423.)
Letter CCIX (a.d. 423.)
Letter CCX (a.d. 423.)
Letter CCXI (a.d. 423.)
Letter CCXII (a.d. 423.)
Letter CCXIII (September 26TH, a.d. 426.)
Letter CCXVIII (a.d. 426.)
Letter CCXIX (a.d. 436.)
Letter CCXX (a.d. 427.)
Letter CCXXVII (a.d. 428 or 429.)
Letter CCXXVIII (a.d. 428 or 429.)
Letter CCXXIX (a.d. 429.)
Letter CCXXXI (a.d. 429.)
Fourth Division
Letter CCXXXII
Letter CCXXXVII
Letter CCXLV
Letter CCXLVI
Letter CCL
Letter CCLIV
Letter CCLXIII
Letter CCLXIX
NPNF1–02 ST. AUGUSTINE: CITY OF GOD AND CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE
NPNF1–02 CONTENTS
The City of God
Book I
Preface, Explaining His Design in Undertaking This Work
Chapter 1 Of the Adversaries of the Name of Christ, Whom the Barbarians for Christ’s Sake Spared When They Stormed the City
Chapter 2 That It is Quite Contrary to the Usage of War, that the Victors Should Spare the Vanquished for the Sake of Their Gods
Chapter 3 That the Romans Did Not Show Their Usual Sagacity When They Trusted that They Would Be Benefited by the Gods Who Had Been Unable to Defend Troy
Chapter 4 Of the Asylum of Juno in Troy, Which Saved No One from the Greeks; And of the Churches of the Apostles, Which Protected from the Barbarians All Who Fled to Them
Chapter 5 Caesar’s Statement Regarding the Universal Custom of an Enemy When Sacking a City
Chapter 6 That Not Even the Romans, When They Took Cities, Spared the Conquered in Their Temples
Chapter 7 That the Cruelties Which Occurred in the Sack of Rome Were in Accordance with the Custom of War, Whereas the Acts of Clemency Resulted from the Influence of Christ’s Name
Chapter 8 Of the Advantages and Disadvantages Which Often Indiscriminately Accrue to Good and Wicked Men
Chapter 9 Of the Reasons for Administering Correction to Bad and Good Together
Chapter 10 That the Saints Lose Nothing in Losing Temporal Goods
Chapter 11 Of the End of This Life, Whether It is Material that It Be Long Delayed
Chapter 12 Of the Burial of the Dead: that the Denial of It to Christians Does Them No Injury
Chapter 13 Reasons for Burying the Bodies of the Saints
Chapter 14 Of the Captivity of the Saints, and that Divine Consolation Never Failed Them Therein
Chapter 15 Of Regulus, in Whom We Have an Example of the Voluntary Endurance of Captivity for the Sake of Religion; Which Yet Did Not Profit Him, Though He Was a Worshipper of the Gods
Chapter 16 Of the Violation of the Consecrated and Other Christian Virgins, to Which They Were Subjected in Captivity and to Which Their Own Will Gave No Consent; And Whether This Contaminated Their Souls
Chapter 17 Of Suicide Committed Through Fear of Punishment or Dishonor
Chapter 18 Of the Violence Which May Be Done to the Body by Another’s Lust, While the Mind Remains Inviolate
Chapter 19 Of Lucretia, Who Put an End to Her Life Because of the Outrage Done Her
Chapter 20 That Christians Have No Authority for Committing Suicide in Any Circumstances Whatever
Chapter 21 Of the Cases in Which We May Put Men to Death Without Incurring the Guilt of Murder
Chapter 22 That Suicide Can Never Be Prompted by Magnanimity
Chapter 23 What We are to Think of the Example of Cato, Who Slew Himself Because Unable to Endure Caesar’s Victory
Chapter 24 That in that Virtue in Which Regulus Excels Cato, Christians are Pre-Eminently Distinguished
Chapter 25 That We Should Not Endeavor By Sin to Obviate Sin
Chapter 26 That in Certain Peculiar Cases the Examples of the Saints are Not to Be Followed
Chapter 27 Whether Voluntary Death Should Be Sought in Order to Avoid Sin
Chapter 28 By What Judgment of God the Enemy Was Permitted to Indulge His Lust on the Bodies of Continent Christians
Chapter 29 What the Servants of Christ Should Say in Reply to the Unbelievers Who Cast in Their Teeth that Christ Did Not Rescue Them from the Fury of Their Enemies
Chapter 30 That Those Who Complain of Christianity Really Desire to Live Without Restraint in Shameful Luxury
Chapter 31 By What Steps the Passion for Governing Increased Among the Romans
Chapter 32 Of the Establishment of Scenic Entertainments
Chapter 33 That the Overthrow of Rome Has Not Corrected the Vices of the Romans
Chapter 34 Of God’s Clemency in Moderating the Ruin of the City
Chapter 35 Of the Sons of the Church Who are Hidden Among the Wicked, and of False Christians Within the Church
Chapter 36 What Subjects are to Be Handled in the Following Discourse
Book II
Chapter 1 Of the Limits Which Must Be Put to the Necessity of Replying to an Adversary
Chapter 2 Recapitulation of the Contents of the First Book
Chapter 3 That We Need Only to Read History in Order to See What Calamities the Romans Suffered Before the Religion of Christ Began to Compete with the Worship of the Gods
Chapter 4 That the Worshippers of the Gods Never Received from Them Any Healthy Moral Precepts, and that in Celebrating Their Worship All Sorts of Impurities Were Practiced
Chapter 5 Of the Obscenities Practiced in Honor of the Mother of the Gods
Chapter 6 That the Gods of the Pagans Never Inculcated Holiness of Life
Chapter 7 That the Suggestions of Philosophers are Precluded from Having Any Moral Effect, Because They Have Not the Authority Which Belongs to Divine Instruction, and Because Man’s Natural Bias to Evil Induces Him Rather to Follow the Examples of the Gods Than to Obey the Precepts of Men
Chapter 8 That the Theatrical Exhibitions Publishing the Shameful Actions of the Gods, Propitiated Rather Than Offended Them
Chapter 9 That the Poetical License Which the Greeks, in Obedience to Their Gods, Allowed, Was Restrained by the Ancient Romans
Chapter 10 That the Devils, in Suffering Either False or True Crimes to Be Laid to Their Charge, Meant to Do Men a Mischief
Chapter 11 That the Greeks Admitted Players to Offices of State, on the Ground that Men Who Pleased the Gods Should Not Be Contemptuously Treated by Their Fellows
Chapter 12 That the Romans, by Refusing to the Poets the Same License in Respect of Men Which They Allowed Them in the Case of the Gods, Showed a More Delicate Sensitiveness Regarding Themselves than Regarding the Gods
Chapter 13 That the Romans Should Have Understood that Gods Who Desired to Be Worshipped in Licentious Entertainments Were Unworthy of Divine Honor
Chapter 14 That Plato, Who Excluded Poets from a Well-Ordered City, Was Better Than These Gods Who Desire to Be Honoured by Theatrical Plays
Chapter 15 That It Was Vanity, Not Reason, Which Created Some of the Roman Gods
Chapter 16 That If the Gods Had Really Possessed Any Regard for Righteousness, the Romans Should Have Received Good Laws from Them, Instead of Having to Borrow Them from Other Nations
Chapter 17 Of the Rape of the Sabine Women, and Other Iniquities Perpetrated in Rome’s Palmiest Days
Chapter 18 What the History of Sallust Reveals Regarding the Life of the Romans, Either When Straitened by Anxiety or Relaxed in Security
Chapter 19 Of the Corruption Which Had Grown Upon the Roman Republic Before Christ Abolished the Worship of the Gods
Chapter 20 Of the Kind of Happiness and Life Truly Delighted in by Those Who Inveigh Against the Christian Religion
Chapter 21 Cicero’s Opinion of the Roman Republic
Chapter 22 That the Roman Gods Never Took Any Steps to Prevent the Republic from Being Ruined by Immorality
Chapter 23 That the Vicissitudes of This Life are Dependent Not on the Favor or Hostility of Demons, But on the Will of the True God
Chapter 24 Of the Deeds of Sylla, in Which the Demons Boasted that He Had Their Help
Chapter 25 How Powerfully the Evil Spirits Incite Men to Wicked Actions, by Giving Them the Quasi-Divine Authority of Their Example
Chapter 26 That the Demons Gave in Secret Certain Obscure Instructions in Morals, While in Public Their Own Solemnities Inculcated All Wickedness
Chapter 27 That the Obscenities of Those Plays Which the Romans Consecrated in Order to Propitiate Their Gods, Contributed Largely to the Overthrow of Public Order
Chapter 28 That the Christian Religion is Health-Giving
Chapter 29 An Exhortation to the Romans to Renounce Paganism
Book III
Chapter 1 Of the Ills Which Alone the Wicked Fear, and Which the World Continually Suffered, Even When the Gods Were Worshipped
Chapter 2 Whether the Gods, Whom the Greeks and Romans Worshipped in Common, Were Justified in Permitting the Destruction of Ilium
Chapter 3 That the Gods Could Not Be Offended by the Adultery of Paris, This Crime Being So Common Among Themselves
Chapter 4 Of Varro’s Opinion, that It is Useful for Men to Feign Themselves the Offspring of the Gods
Chapter 5 That It is Not Credible that the Gods Should Have Punished the Adultery of Paris, Seeing They Showed No Indignation at the Adultery of the Mother of Romulus
Chapter 6 That the Gods Exacted No Penalty for the Fratricidal Act of Romulus
Chapter 7 Of the Destruction of Ilium by Fimbria, a Lieutenant of Marius
Chapter 8 Whether Rome Ought to Have Been Entrusted to the Trojan Gods
Chapter 9 Whether It is Credible that the Peace During the Reign of Numa Was Brought About by the Gods
Chapter 10 Whether It Was Desirable that The Roman Empire Should Be Increased by Such a Furious Succession of Wars, When It Might Have Been Quiet and Safe by Following in the Peaceful Ways of Numa
Chapter 11 Of the Statue of Apollo at Cumae, Whose Tears are Supposed to Have Portended Disaster to the Greeks, Whom the God Was Unable to Succor
Chapter 12 That the Romans Added a Vast Number of Gods to Those Introduced by Numa, and that Their Numbers Helped Them Not at All
Chapter 13 By What Right or Agreement The Romans Obtained Their First Wives
Chapter 14 Of the Wickedness of the War Waged by the Romans Against the Albans, and of the Victories Won by the Lust of Power
Chapter 15 What Manner of Life and Death the Roman Kings Had
Chapter 16 Of the First Roman Consuls, the One of Whom Drove the Other from the Country, and Shortly After Perished at Rome by the Hand of a Wounded Enemy, and So Ended a Career of Unnatural Murders
Chapter 17 Of the Disasters Which Vexed the Roman Republic After the Inauguration of the Consulship, and of the Non-Intervention of the Gods of Rome
Chapter 18 The Disasters Suffered by the Romans in the Punic Wars, Which Were Not Mitigated by the Protection of the Gods
Chapter 19 Of the Calamity of the Second Punic War, Which Consumed the Strength of Both Parties
Chapter 20 Of the Destruction of the Saguntines, Who Received No Help from the Roman Gods, Though Perishing on Account of Their Fidelity to Rome
Chapter 21 Of the Ingratitude of Rome to Scipio, Its Deliverer, and of Its Manners During the Period Which Sallust Describes as the Best
Chapter 22 Of the Edict of Mithridates, Commanding that All Roman Citizens Found in Asia Should Be Slain
Chapter 23 Of the Internal Disasters Which Vexed the Roman Republic, and Followed a Portentous Madness Which Seized All the Domestic Animals
Chapter 24 Of the Civil Dissension Occasioned by the Sedition of the Gracchi
Chapter 25 Of the Temple of Concord, Which Was Erected by a Decree of the Senate on the Scene of These Seditions and Massacres
Chapter 26 Of the Various Kinds of Wars Which Followed the Building of the Temple of Concord
Chapter 27 Of the Civil War Between Marius and Sylla
Chapter 28 Of the Victory of Sylla, the Avenger of the Cruelties of Marius
Chapter 29 A Comparison of the Disasters Which Rome Experienced During the Gothic and Gallic Invasions, with Those Occasioned by the Authors of the Civil Wars
Chapter 30 Of the Connection of the Wars Which with Great Severity and Frequency Followed One Another Before the Advent of Christ
Chapter 31 That It is Effrontery to Impute the Present Troubles to Christ and the Prohibition of Polytheistic Worship Since Even When the Gods Were Worshipped Such Calamities Befell the People
Book IV
Chapter 1 Of the Things Which Have Been Discussed in the First Book
Chapter 2 Of Those Things Which are Contained in Books Second and Third
Chapter 3 Whether the Great Extent of the Empire, Which Has Been Acquired Only by Wars, is to Be Reckoned Among the Good Things Either of the Wise or the Happy
Chapter 4 How Like Kingdoms Without Justice are to Robberies
Chapter 5 Of the Runaway Gladiators Whose Power Became Like that of Royal Dignity
Chapter 6 Concerning the Covetousness of Ninus, Who Was the First Who Made War on His Neighbors, that He Might Rule More Widely
Chapter 7 Whether Earthly Kingdoms in Their Rise and Fall Have Been Either Aided or Deserted by the Help of the Gods
Chapter 8 Which of the Gods Can the Romans Suppose Presided Over the Increase and Preservation of Their Empire, When They Have Believed that Even the Care of Single Things Could Scarcely Be Committed to Single Gods
Chapter 9 Whether the Great Extent and Long Duration of the Roman Empire Should Be Ascribed to Jove, Whom His Worshippers Believe to Be the Chief God
Chapter 10 What Opinions Those Have Followed Who Have Set Divers Gods Over Divers Parts of the World
Chapter 11 Concerning the Many Gods Whom the Pagan Doctors Defend as Being One and the Same Jove
Chapter 12 Concerning the Opinion of Those Who Have Thought that God is the Soul of the World, and the World is the Body of God
Chapter 13 Concerning Those Who Assert that Only Rational Animals are Parts of the One God
Chapter 14 The Enlargement of Kingdoms is Unsuitably Ascribed to Jove; For If, as They Will Have It, Victoria is a Goddess, She Alone Would Suffice for This Business
Chapter 15 Whether It is Suitable for Good Men to Wish to Rule More Widely
Chapter 16 What Was the Reason Why the Romans, in Detailing Separate Gods for All Things and All Movements of the Mind, Chose to Have the Temple of Quiet Outside the Gates
Chapter 17 Whether, If the Highest Power Belongs to Jove, Victoria Also Ought to Be Worshipped
Chapter 18 With What Reason They Who Think Felicity and Fortune Goddesses Have Distinguished Them
Chapter 19 Concerning Fortuna Muliebris
Chapter 20 Concerning Virtue and Faith, Which the Pagans Have Honored with Temples and Sacred Rites, Passing by Other Good Qualities, Which Ought Likewise to Have Been Worshipped, If Deity Was Rightly Attributed to These
Chapter 21 That Although Not Understanding Them to Be the Gifts of God, They Ought at Least to Have Been Content with Virtue and Felicity
Chapter 22 Concerning the Knowledge of the Worship Due to the Gods, Which Varro Glories in Having Himself Conferred on the Romans
Chapter 23 Concerning Felicity, Whom the Romans, Who Venerate Many Gods, for a Long Time Did Not Worship with Divine Honor, Though She Alone Would Have Sufficed Instead of All
Chapter 24 The Reasons by Which the Pagans Attempt to Defend Their Worshipping Among the Gods the Divine Gifts Themselves
Chapter 25 Concerning the One God Only to Be Worshipped, Who, Although His Name is Unknown, is Yet Deemed to Be the Giver of Felicity
Chapter 26 Of the Scenic Plays, the Celebration of Which the Gods Have Exacted from Their Worshippers
Chapter 27 Concerning the Three Kinds of Gods About Which the Pontiff Scaevola Has Discoursed
Chapter 28 Whether the Worship of the Gods Has Been of Service to the Romans in Obtaining and Extending the Empire
Chapter 29 Of the Falsity of the Augury by Which the Strength and Stability of the Roman Empire Was Considered to Be Indicated
Chapter 30 What Kind of Things Even Their Worshippers Have Owned They Have Thought About the Gods of the Nations
Chapter 31 Concerning the Opinions of Varro, Who, While Reprobating the Popular Belief, Thought that Their Worship Should Be Confined to One God, Though He Was Unable to Discover the True God
Chapter 32 In What Interest the Princes of the Nations Wished False Religions to Continue Among the People Subject to Them
Chapter 33 That the Times of All Kings and Kingdoms are Ordained by the Judgment and Power of the True God
Chapter 34 Concerning the Kingdom of the Jews, Which Was Founded by the One and True God, and Preserved by Him as Long as They Remained in the True Religion
Book V
Preface
Chapter 1 That the Cause of the Roman Empire, and of All Kingdoms, is Neither Fortuitous Nor Consists in the Position of the Stars
Chapter 2 On the Difference in the Health of Twins
Chapter 3 Concerning the Arguments Which Nigidius the Mathematician Drew from the Potter’s Wheel, in the Question About the Birth of Twins
Chapter 4 Concerning the Twins Esau and Jacob, Who Were Very Unlike Each Other Both in Their Character and Actions
Chapter 5 In What Manner the Mathematicians are Convicted of Professing a Vain Science
Chapter 6 Concerning Twins of Different Sexes
Chapter 7 Concerning the Choosing of a Day for Marriage, or for Planting, or Sowing
Chapter 8 Concerning Those Who Call by the Name of Fate, Not the Position of the Stars, But the Connection of Causes Which Depends on the Will of God
Chapter 9 Concerning the Foreknowledge of God and the Free Will of Man, in Opposition to the Definition of Cicero
Chapter 10 Whether Our Wills are Ruled by Necessity
Chapter 11 Concerning the Universal Providence of God in the Laws of Which All Things are Comprehended
Chapter 12 By What Virtues the Ancient Romans Merited that the True God, Although They Did Not Worship Him, Should Enlarge Their Empire
Chapter 13 Concerning the Love of Praise, Which, Though It is a Vice, is Reckoned a Virtue, Because by It Greater Vice is Restrained
Chapter 14 Concerning the Eradication of the Love of Human Praise, Because All the Glory of the Righteous is in God
Chapter 15 Concerning the Temporal Reward Which God Granted to the Virtues of the Romans
Chapter 16 Concerning the Reward of the Holy Citizens of the Celestial City, to Whom the Example of the Virtues of the Romans are Useful
Chapter 17 To What Profit the Romans Carried on Wars, and How Much They Contributed to the Well-Being of Those Whom They Conquered
Chapter 18 How Far Christians Ought to Be from Boasting, If They Have Done Anything for the Love of the Eternal Country, When the Romans Did Such Great Things for Human Glory and a Terrestrial City
Chapter 19 Concerning the Difference Between True Glory and the Desire of Domination
Chapter 20 That It is as Shameful for the Virtues to Serve Human Glory as Bodily Pleasure
Chapter 21 That the Roman Dominion Was Granted by Him from Whom is All Power, and by Whose Providence All Things are Ruled
Chapter 22 The Durations and Issues of War Depend on the Will of God
Chapter 23 Concerning the War in Which Radagaisus, King of the Goths, a Worshipper of Demons, Was Conquered in One Day, with All His Mighty Forces
Chapter 24 What Was the Happiness of the Christian Emperors, and How Far It Was True Happiness
Chapter 25 Concerning the Prosperity Which God Granted to the Christian Emperor Constantine
Chapter 26 On the Faith and Piety of Theodosius Augustus
Book VI
Preface
Chapter 1 Of Those Who Maintain that They Worship the Gods Not for the Sake of Temporal But Eternal Advantages
Chapter 2 What We are to Believe that Varro Thought Concerning the Gods of the Nations, Whose Various Kinds and Sacred Rites He Has Shown to Be Such that He Would Have Acted More Reverently Towards Them Had He Been Altogether Silent Concerning Them
Chapter 3 Varro’s Distribution of His Book Which He Composed Concerning the Antiquities of Human and Divine Things
Chapter 4 That from the Disputation of Varro, It Follows that the Worshippers of the Gods Regard Human Things as More Ancient Than Divine Things
Chapter 5 Concerning the Three Kinds of Theology According to Varro, Namely, One Fabulous, the Other Natural, the Third Civil
Chapter 6 Concerning the Mythic, that Is, the Fabulous, Theology, and the Civil, Against Varro
Chapter 7 Concerning the Likeness and Agreement of the Fabulous and Civil Theologies
Chapter 8 Concerning the Interpretations, Consisting of Natural Explanations, Which the Pagan Teachers Attempt to Show for Their Gods
Chapter 9 Concerning the Special Offices of the Gods
Chapter 10 Concerning the Liberty of Seneca, Who More Vehemently Censured the Civil Theology Than Varro Did the Fabulous
Chapter 11 What Seneca Thought Concerning the Jews
Chapter 12 That When Once the Vanity of the Gods of the Nations Has Been Exposed, It Cannot Be Doubted that They are Unable to Bestow Eternal Life on Any One, When They Cannot Afford Help Even with Respect to the Things Of this Temporal Life
Book VII
Preface
Chapter 1 Whether, Since It is Evident that Deity is Not to Be Found in the Civil Theology, We are to Believe that It is to Be Found in the Select Gods
Chapter 2 Who are the Select Gods, and Whether They are Held to Be Exempt from the Offices of the Commoner Gods
Chapter 3 How There is No Reason Which Can Be Shown for the Selection of Certain Gods, When the Administration of More Exalted Offices is Assigned to Many Inferior Gods
Chapter 4 The Inferior Gods, Whose Names are Not Associated with Infamy, Have Been Better Dealt with Than the Select Gods, Whose Infamies are Celebrated
Chapter 5 Concerning the More Secret Doctrine of the Pagans, and Concerning the Physical Interpretations
Chapter 6 Concerning the Opinion of Varro, that God is the Soul of the World, Which Nevertheless, in Its Various Parts, Has Many Souls Whose Nature is Divine
Chapter 7 Whether It is Reasonable to Separate Janus and Terminus as Two Distinct Deities
Chapter 8 For What Reason the Worshippers of Janus Have Made His Image with Two Faces, When They Would Sometimes Have It Be Seen with Four
Chapter 9 Concerning the Power of Jupiter, and a Comparison of Jupiter with Janus
Chapter 10 Whether the Distinction Between Janus and Jupiter is a Proper One
Chapter 11 Concerning the Surnames of Jupiter, Which are Referred Not to Many Gods, But to One and the Same God
Chapter 12 That Jupiter is Also Called Pecunia
Chapter 13 That When It is Expounded What Saturn Is, What Genius Is, It Comes to This, that Both of Them are Shown to Be Jupiter
Chapter 14 Concerning the Offices of Mercury and Mars
Chapter 15 Concerning Certain Stars Which the Pagans Have Called by the Names of Their Gods
Chapter 16 Concerning Apollo and Diana, and the Other Select Gods Whom They Would Have to Be Parts of the World
Chapter 17 That Even Varro Himself Pronounced His Own Opinions Regarding the Gods Ambiguous
Chapter 18 A More Credible Cause of the Rise of Pagan Error
Chapter 19 Concerning the Interpretations Which Compose the Reason of the Worship of Saturn
Chapter 20 Concerning the Rites of Eleusinian Ceres
Chapter 21 Concerning the Shamefulness of the Rites Which are Celebrated in Honor of Liber
Chapter 22 Concerning Neptune, and Salacia and Venilia
Chapter 23 Concerning the Earth, Which Varro Affirms to Be a Goddess, Because that Soul of the World Which He Thinks to Be God Pervades Also This Lowest Part of His Body, and Imparts to It a Divine Force
Chapter 24 Concerning the Surnames of Tellus and Their Significations, Which, Although They Indicate Many Properties, Ought Not to Have Established the Opinion that There is a Corresponding Number of Gods
Chapter 25 The Interpretation of the Mutilation of Atys Which the Doctrine of the Greek Sages Set Forth
Chapter 26 Concerning the Abomination of the Sacred Rites of the Great Mother
Chapter 27 Concerning the Figments of the Physical Theologists, Who Neither Worship the True Divinity, Nor Perform the Worship Wherewith the True Divinity Should Be Served
Chapter 28 That the Doctrine of Varro Concerning Theology is in No Part Consistent with Itself
Chapter 29 That All Things Which the Physical Theologists Have Referred to the World and Its Parts, They Ought to Have Referred to the One True God
Chapter 30 How Piety Distinguishes the Creator from the Creatures, So That, Instead of One God, There are Not Worshipped as Many Gods as There are Works of the One Author
Chapter 31 What Benefits God Gives to the Followers of the Truth to Enjoy Over and Above His General Bounty
Chapter 32 That at No Time in the Past Was the Mystery of Christ’s Redemption Awanting, But Was at All Times Declared, Though in Various Forms
Chapter 33 That Only Through the Christian Religion Could the Deceit of Malign Spirits, Who Rejoice in the Errors of Men, Have Been Manifested
Chapter 34 Concerning the Books of Numa Pompilius, Which the Senate Ordered to Be Burned, in Order that the Causes of Sacred Rights Therein Assigned Should Not Become Known
Chapter 35 Concerning the Hydromancy Through Which Numa Was Befooled by Certain Images of Demons Seen in the Water
Book VIII
Chapter 1 That the Question of Natural Theology is to Be Discussed with Those Philosophers Who Sought a More Excellent Wisdom
Chapter 2 Concerning the Two Schools of Philosophers, that Is, the Italic and Ionic, and Their Founders
Chapter 3 Of the Socratic Philosophy
Chapter 4 Concerning Plato, the Chief Among the Disciples of Socrates, and His Threefold Division of Philosophy
Chapter 5 That It is Especially with the Platonists that We Must Carry on Our Disputations on Matters of Theology, Their Opinions Being Preferable to Those of All Other Philosophers
Chapter 6 Concerning the Meaning of the Platonists in that Part of Philosophy Called Physical
Chapter 7 How Much the Platonists are to Be Held as Excelling Other Philosophers in Logic, i.e. Rational Philosophy
Chapter 8 That the Platonists Hold the First Rank in Moral Philosophy Also
Chapter 9 Concerning that Philosophy Which Has Come Nearest to the Christian Faith
Chapter 10 That the Excellency of the Christian Religion is Above All the Science of Philosophers
Chapter 11 How Plato Has Been Able to Approach So Nearly to Christian Knowledge
Chapter 12 That Even the Platonists, Though They Say These Things Concerning the One True God, Nevertheless Thought that Sacred Rites Were to Be Performed in Honor of Many Gods
Chapter 13 Concerning the Opinion of Plato, According to Which He Defined the Gods as Beings Entirely Good and the Friends of Virtue
Chapter 14 Of the Opinion of Those Who Have Said that Rational Souls are of Three Kinds, to Wit, Those of the Celestial Gods, Those of the Aerial Demons, and Those of Terrestrial Men
Chapter 15 That the Demons are Not Better Than Men Because of Their Aerial Bodies, or on Account of Their Superior Place of Abode
Chapter 16 What Apuleius the Platonist Thought Concerning the Manners and Actions of Demons
Chapter 17 Whether It is Proper that Men Should Worship Those Spirits from Whose Vices It is Necessary that They Be Freed
Chapter 18 What Kind of Religion that is Which Teaches that Men Ought to Employ the Advocacy of Demons in Order to Be Recommended to the Favor of the Good Gods
Chapter 19 Of the Impiety of the Magic Art, Which is Dependent on the Assistance of Malign Spirits
Chapter 20 Whether We are to Believe that the Good Gods are More Willing to Have Intercourse with Demons Than with Men
Chapter 21 Whether the Gods Use the Demons as Messengers and Interpreters, and Whether They are Deceived by Them Willingly, or Without Their Own Knowledge
Chapter 22 That We Must, Notwithstanding the Opinion of Apuleius, Reject the Worship of Demons
Chapter 23 What Hermes Trismegistus Thought Concerning Idolatry, and from What Source He Knew that the Superstitions of Egypt Were to Be Abolished
Chapter 24 How Hermes Openly Confessed the Error of His Forefathers, the Coming Destruction of Which He Nevertheless Bewailed
Chapter 25 Concerning Those Things Which May Be Common to the Holy Angels and to Men
Chapter 26 That All the Religion of the Pagans Has Reference to Dead Men
Chapter 27 Concerning the Nature of the Honor Which the Christians Pay to Their Martyrs
Book IX
Chapter 1 The Point at Which the Discussion Has Arrived, and What Remains to Be Handled
Chapter 2 Whether Among the Demons, Inferior to the Gods, There are Any Good Spirits Under Whose Guardianship the Human Soul Might Reach True Blessedness
Chapter 3 What Apuleius Attributes to the Demons, to Whom, Though He Does Not Deny Them Reason, He Does Not Ascribe Virtue
Chapter 4 The Opinion of the Peripatetics and Stoics About Mental Emotions
Chapter 5 That the Passions Which Assail the Souls of Christians Do Not Seduce Them to Vice, But Exercise Their Virtue
Chapter 6 Of the Passions Which, According to Apuleius, Agitate the Demons Who Are Supposed by Him to Mediate Between Gods and Men
Chapter 7 That the Platonists Maintain that the Poets Wrong the Gods by Representing Them as Distracted by Party Feeling, to Which the Demons and Not the Gods, are Subject
Chapter 8 How Apuleius Defines the Gods Who Dwell in Heaven, the Demons Who Occupy the Air, and Men Who Inhabit Earth
Chapter 9 Whether the Intercession of the Demons Can Secure for Men the Friendship of the Celestial Gods
Chapter 10 That, According to Plotinus, Men, Whose Body is Mortal, are Less Wretched Than Demons, Whose Body is Eternal
Chapter 11 Of the Opinion of the Platonists, that the Souls of Men Become Demons When Disembodied
Chapter 12 Of the Three Opposite Qualities by Which the Platonists Distinguish Between the Nature of Men and that of Demons
Chapter 13 How the Demons Can Mediate Between Gods and Men If They Have Nothing in Common with Both, Being Neither Blessed Like the Gods, Nor Miserable Like Men
Chapter 14 Whether Men, Though Mortal, Can Enjoy True Blessedness
Chapter 15 Of the Man Christ Jesus, the Mediator Between God and Men
Chapter 16 Whether It is Reasonable in the Platonists to Determine that the Celestial Gods Decline Contact with Earthly Things and Intercourse with Men, Who Therefore Require the Intercession of the Demons
Chapter 17 That to Obtain the Blessed Life, Which Consists in Partaking of the Supreme Good, Man Needs Such Mediation as is Furnished Not by a Demon, But by Christ Alone
Chapter 18 That the Deceitful Demons, While Promising to Conduct Men to God by Their Intercession, Mean to Turn Them from the Path of Truth
Chapter 19 That Even Among Their Own Worshippers the Name “Demon” Has Never a Good Signification
Chapter 20 Of the Kind of Knowledge Which Puffs Up the Demons
Chapter 21 To What Extent the Lord Was Pleased to Make Himself Known to the Demons
Chapter 22 The Difference Between the Knowledge of the Holy Angels and that of the Demons
Chapter 23 That the Name of Gods is Falsely Given to the Gods of the Gentiles, Though Scripture Applies It Both to the Holy Angels and Just Men
Book X
Chapter 1 That the Platonists Themselves Have Determined that God Alone Can Confer Happiness Either on Angels or Men, But that It Yet Remains a Question Whether Those Spirits Whom They Direct Us to Worship, that We May Obtain Happiness, Wish Sacrifice to Be Offered to Themselves, or to the One God Only
Chapter 2 The Opinion of Plotinus the Platonist Regarding Enlightenment from Above
Chapter 3 That the Platonists, Though Knowing Something of the Creator of the Universe, Have Misunderstood the True Worship of God, by Giving Divine Honor to Angels, Good or Bad
Chapter 4 That Sacrifice is Due to the True God Only
Chapter 5 Of the Sacrifices Which God Does Not Require, But Wished to Be Observed for the Exhibition of Those Things Which He Does Require
Chapter 6 Of the True and Perfect Sacrifice
Chapter 7 Of the Love of the Holy Angels, Which Prompts Them to Desire that We Worship the One True God, and Not Themselves
Chapter 8 Of the Miracles Which God Has Condescended to Adhibit Through the Ministry of Angels, to His Promises for the Confirmation of the Faith of the Godly
Chapter 9 Of the Illicit Arts Connected with Demonolatry, and of Which the Platonist Porphyry Adopts Some, and Discards Others
Chapter 10 Concerning Theurgy, Which Promises a Delusive Purification of the Soul by the Invocation of Demons
Chapter 11 Of Porphyry’s Epistle to Anebo, in Which He Asks for Information About the Differences Among Demons
Chapter 12 Of the Miracles Wrought by the True God Through the Ministry of the Holy Angels
Chapter 13 Of the Invisible God, Who Has Often Made Himself Visible, Not as He Really Is, But as the Beholders Could Bear the Sight
Chapter 14 That the One God is to Be Worshipped Not Only for the Sake of Eternal Blessings, But Also in Connection with Temporal Prosperity, Because All Things are Regulated by His Providence
Chapter 15 Of the Ministry of the Holy Angels, by Which They Fulfill the Providence of God
Chapter 16 Whether Those Angels Who Demand that We Pay Them Divine Honor, or Those Who Teach Us to Render Holy Service, Not to Themselves, But to God, are to Be Trusted About the Way to Life Eternal
Chapter 17 Concerning the Ark of the Covenant, and the Miraculous Signs Whereby God Authenticated the Law and the Promise
Chapter 18 Against Those Who Deny that the Books of the Church are to Be Believed About the Miracles Whereby the People of God Were Educated
Chapter 19 On the Reasonableness of Offering, as the True Religion Teaches, a Visible Sacrifice to the One True and Invisible God
Chapter 20 Of the Supreme and True Sacrifice Which Was Effected by the Mediator Between God and Men
Chapter 21 Of the Power Delegated to Demons for the Trial and Glorification of the Saints, Who Conquer Not by Propitiating the Spirits of the Air, But by Abiding in God
Chapter 22 Whence the Saints Derive Power Against Demons and True Purification of Heart
Chapter 23 Of the Principles Which, According to the Platonists, Regulate the Purification of the Soul
Chapter 24 Of the One Only True Principle Which Alone Purifies and Renews Human Nature
Chapter 25 That All the Saints, Both Under the Law and Before It, Were Justified by Faith in the Mystery of Christ’s Incarnation
Chapter 26 Of Porphyry’s Weakness in Wavering Between the Confession of the True God and the Worship of Demons
Chapter 27 Of the Impiety of Porphyry, Which is Worse Than Even the Mistake of Apuleius
Chapter 28 How It is that Porphyry Has Been So Blind as Not to Recognize the True Wisdom—Christ
Chapter 29 Of the Incarnation of Our Lord Jesus Christ, Which the Platonists in Their Impiety Blush to Acknowledge
Chapter 30 Porphyry’s Emendations and Modifications of Platonism
Chapter 31 Against the Arguments on Which the Platonists Ground Their Assertion that the Human Soul is Co-Eternal with God
Chapter 32 Of the Universal Way of the Soul’s Deliverance, Which Porphyry Did Not Find Because He Did Not Rightly Seek It, and Which the Grace of Christ Has Alone Thrown Open
Book XI
Chapter 1 Of This Part of the Work, Wherein We Begin to Explain the Origin and End of the Two Cities
Chapter 2 Of the Knowledge of God, to Which No Man Can Attain Save Through the Mediator Between God and Men, the Man Christ Jesus
Chapter 3 Of the Authority of the Canonical Scriptures Composed by the Divine Spirit
Chapter 4 That the World is Neither Without Beginning, Nor Yet Created by a New Decree of God, by Which He Afterwards Willed What He Had Not Before Willed
Chapter 5 That We Ought Not to Seek to Comprehend the Infinite Ages of Time Before the World, Nor the Infinite Realms of Space
Chapter 6 That the World and Time Had Both One Beginning, and the One Did Not Anticipate the Other
Chapter 7 Of the Nature of the First Days, Which are Said to Have Had Morning and Evening, Before There Was a Sun
Chapter 8 What We are to Understand of God’s Resting on the Seventh Day, After the Six Days’ Work
Chapter 9 What the Scriptures Teach Us to Believe Concerning the Creation of the Angels
Chapter 10 Of the Simple and Unchangeable Trinity, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, One God, in Whom Substance and Quality are Identical
Chapter 11 Whether the Angels that Fell Partook of the Blessedness Which the Holy Angels Have Always Enjoyed from the Time of Their Creation
Chapter 12 A Comparison of the Blessedness of the Righteous, Who Have Not Yet Received the Divine Reward, with that of Our First Parents in Paradise
Chapter 13 Whether All the Angels Were So Created in One Common State of Felicity, that Those Who Fell Were Not Aware that They Would Fall, and that Those Who Stood Received Assurance of Their Own Perseverance After the Ruin of the Fallen
Chapter 14 An Explanation of What is Said of the Devil, that He Did Not Abide in the Truth, Because the Truth Was Not in Him
Chapter 15 How We are to Understand the Words, “The Devil Sinneth from the Beginning.”
Chapter 16 Of the Ranks and Differences of the Creatures, Estimated by Their Utility, or According to the Natural Gradations of Being
Chapter 17 That the Flaw of Wickedness is Not Nature, But Contrary to Nature, and Has Its Origin, Not in the Creator, But in the Will
Chapter 18 Of the Beauty of the Universe, Which Becomes, by God’s Ordinance, More Brilliant by the Opposition of Contraries
Chapter 19 What, Seemingly, We are to Understand by the Words, “God Divided the Light from the Darkness.”
Chapter 20 Of the Words Which Follow the Separation of Light and Darkness, “And God Saw the Light that It Was Good.”
Chapter 21 Of God’s Eternal and Unchangeable Knowledge and Will, Whereby All He Has Made Pleased Him in the Eternal Design as Well as in the Actual Result
Chapter 22 Of Those Who Do Not Approve of Certain Things Which are a Part of This Good Creation of a Good Creator, and Who Think that There is Some Natural Evil
Chapter 23 Of the Error in Which the Doctrine of Origen is Involved
Chapter 24 Of the Divine Trinity, and the Indications of Its Presence Scattered Everywhere Among Its Works
Chapter 25 Of the Division of Philosophy into Three Parts
Chapter 26 Of the Image of the Supreme Trinity, Which We Find in Some Sort in Human Nature Even in Its Present State
Chapter 27 Of Existence, and Knowledge of It, and the Love of Both
Chapter 28 Whether We Ought to Love the Love Itself with Which We Love Our Existence and Our Knowledge of It, that So We May More Nearly Resemble the Image of the Divine Trinity
Chapter 29 Of the Knowledge by Which the Holy Angels Know God in His Essence, and by Which They See the Causes of His Works in the Art of the Worker, Before They See Them in the Works of the Artist
Chapter 30 Of the Perfection of the Number Six, Which is the First of the Numbers Which is Composed of Its Aliquot Parts
Chapter 31 Of the Seventh Day, in Which Completeness and Repose are Celebrated
Chapter 32 Of the Opinion that the Angels Were Created Before the World
Chapter 33 Of the Two Different and Dissimilar Communities of Angels, Which are Not Inappropriately Signified by the Names Light and Darkness
Chapter 34 Of the Idea that the Angels Were Meant Where the Separation of the Waters by the Firmament is Spoken Of, and of that Other Idea that the Waters Were Not Created
Book XII
Chapter 1 That the Nature of the Angels, Both Good and Bad, is One and the Same
Chapter 2 That There is No Entity Contrary to the Divine, Because Nonentity Seems to Be that Which is Wholly Opposite to Him Who Supremely and Always is
Chapter 3 That the Enemies of God are So, Not by Nature, But by Will, Which, as It Injures Them, Injures a Good Nature; For If Vice Does Not Injure, It is Not Vice
Chapter 4 Of the Nature of Irrational and Lifeless Creatures, Which in Their Own Kind and Order Do Not Mar the Beauty of the Universe
Chapter 5 That in All Natures, of Every Kind and Rank, God is Glorified
Chapter 6 What the Cause of the Blessedness of the Good Angels Is, and What the Cause of the Misery of the Wicked
Chapter 7 That We Ought Not to Expect to Find Any Efficient Cause of the Evil Will
Chapter 8 Of the Misdirected Love Whereby the Will Fell Away from the Immutable to the Mutable Good
Chapter 9 Whether the Angels, Besides Receiving from God Their Nature, Received from Him Also Their Good Will by the Holy Spirit Imbuing Them with Love
Chapter 10 Of the Falseness of the History Which Allots Many Thousand Years to the World’s Past
Chapter 11 Of Those Who Suppose that This World Indeed is Not Eternal, But that Either There are Numberless Worlds, or that One and the Same World is Perpetually Resolved into Its Elements, and Renewed at the Conclusion of Fixed Cycles
Chapter 12 How These Persons are to Be Answered, Who Find Fault with the Creation of Man on the Score of Its Recent Date
Chapter 13 Of the Revolution of the Ages, Which Some Philosophers Believe Will Bring All Things Round Again, After a Certain Fixed Cycle, to the Same Order and Form as at First
Chapter 14 Of the Creation of the Human Race in Time, and How This Was Effected Without Any New Design or Change of Purpose on God’s Part
Chapter 15 Whether We are to Believe that God, as He Has Always Been Sovereign Lord, Has Always Had Creatures Over Whom He Exercised His Sovereignty; And in What Sense We Can Say that the Creature Has Always Been, and Yet Cannot Say It is Co-Eternal
Chapter 16 How We are to Understand God’s Promise of Life Eternal, Which Was Uttered Before the “Eternal Times.”
Chapter 17 What Defence is Made by Sound Faith Regarding God’s Unchangeable Counsel and Will, Against the Reasonings of Those Who Hold that the Works of God are Eternally Repeated in Revolving Cycles that Restore All Things as They Were
Chapter 18 Against Those Who Assert that Things that are Infinite Cannot Be Comprehended by the Knowledge of God
Chapter 19 Of Worlds Without End, or Ages of Ages
Chapter 20 Of the Impiety of Those Who Assert that the Souls Which Enjoy True and Perfect Blessedness, Must Yet Again and Again in These Periodic Revolutions Return to Labor and Misery
Chapter 21 That There Was Created at First But One Individual, and that the Human Race Was Created in Him
Chapter 22 That God Foreknew that the First Man Would Sin, and that He at the Same Time Foresaw How Large a Multitude of Godly Persons Would by His Grace Be Translated to the Fellowship of the Angels
Chapter 23 Of the Nature of the Human Soul Created in the Image of God
Chapter 24 Whether the Angels Can Be Said to Be the Creators of Any, Even the Least Creature
Chapter 25 That God Alone is the Creator of Every Kind of Creature, Whatever Its Nature or Form
Chapter 26 Of that Opinion of the Platonists, that the Angels Were Themselves Indeed Created by God, But that Afterwards They Created Man’s Body
Chapter 27 That the Whole Plenitude of the Human Race Was Embraced in the First Man, and that God There Saw the Portion of It Which Was to Be Honored and Rewarded, and that Which Was to Be Condemned and Punished
Book XIII
Chapter 1 Of the Fall of the First Man, Through Which Mortality Has Been Contracted
Chapter 2 Of that Death Which Can Affect an Immortal Soul, and of that to Which the Body is Subject
Chapter 3 Whether Death, Which by the Sin of Our First Parents Has Passed Upon All Men, is the Punishment of Sin, Even to the Good
Chapter 4 Why Death, the Punishment of Sin, is Not Withheld from Those Who by the Grace of Regeneration are Absolved from Sin
Chapter 5 As the Wicked Make an Ill Use of the Law, Which is Good, So the Good Make a Good Use of Death, Which is an Ill
Chapter 6 Of the Evil of Death in General, Considered as the Separation of Soul and Body
Chapter 7 Of the Death Which the Unbaptized Suffer for the Confession of Christ
Chapter 8 That the Saints, by Suffering the First Death for the Truth’s Sake, are Freed from the Second
Chapter 9 Whether We Should Say that The Moment of Death, in Which Sensation Ceases, Occurs in the Experience of the Dying or in that of the Dead
Chapter 10 Of the Life of Mortals, Which is Rather to Be Called Death Than Life
Chapter 11 Whether One Can Both Be Living and Dead at the Same Time
Chapter 12 What Death God Intended, When He Threatened Our First Parents with Death If They Should Disobey His Commandment
Chapter 13 What Was the First Punishment of the Transgression of Our First Parents
Chapter 14 In What State Man Was Made by God, and into What Estate He Fell by the Choice of His Own Will
Chapter 15 That Adam in His Sin Forsook God Ere God Forsook Him, and that His Falling Away From God Was the First Death of the Soul
Chapter 16 Concerning the Philosophers Who Think that the Separation of Soul and Body is Not Penal, Though Plato Represents the Supreme Deity as Promising to the Inferior Gods that They Shall Never Be Dismissed from Their Bodies
Chapter 17 Against Those Who Affirm that Earthly Bodies Cannot Be Made Incorruptible and Eternal
Chapter 18 Of Earthly Bodies, Which the Philosophers Affirm Cannot Be in Heavenly Places, Because Whatever is of Earth is by Its Natural Weight Attracted to Earth
Chapter 19 Against the Opinion of Those Who Do Not Believe that the Primitive Men Would Have Been Immortal If They Had Not Sinned
Chapter 20 That the Flesh Now Resting in Peace Shall Be Raised to a Perfection Not Enjoyed by the Flesh of Our First Parents
Chapter 21 Of Paradise, that It Can Be Understood in a Spiritual Sense Without Sacrificing the Historic Truth of the Narrative Regarding The Real Place
Chapter 22 That the Bodies of the Saints Shall After the Resurrection Be Spiritual, and Yet Flesh Shall Not Be Changed into Spirit
Chapter 23 What We are to Understand by the Animal and Spiritual Body; Or of Those Who Die in Adam, And of Those Who are Made Alive in Christ
Chapter 24 How We Must Understand that Breathing of God by Which “The First Man Was Made a Living Soul,” And that Also by Which the Lord Conveyed His Spirit to His Disciples When He Said, “Receive Ye the Holy Ghost.”
Book XIV
Chapter 1 That the Disobedience of the First Man Would Have Plunged All Men into the Endless Misery of the Second Death, Had Not the Grace of God Rescued Many
Chapter 2 Of Carnal Life, Which is to Be Understood Not Only of Living in Bodily Indulgence, But Also of Living in the Vices of the Inner Man
Chapter 3 That the Sin is Caused Not by the Flesh, But by the Soul, and that the Corruption Contracted from Sin is Not Sin But Sin’s Punishment
Chapter 4 What It is to Live According to Man, and What to Live According to God
Chapter 5 That the Opinion of the Platonists Regarding the Nature of Body and Soul is Not So Censurable as that of the Manichaeans, But that Even It is Objectionable, Because It Ascribes the Origin of Vices to the Nature of The Flesh
Chapter 6 Of the Character of the Human Will Which Makes the Affections of the Soul Right or Wrong
Chapter 7 That the Words Love and Regard (Amor and Dilectio) are in Scripture Used Indifferently of Good and Evil Affection
Chapter 8 Of the Three Perturbations, Which the Stoics Admitted in the Soul of the Wise Man to the Exclusion of Grief or Sadness, Which the Manly Mind Ought Not to Experience
Chapter 9 Of the Perturbations of the Soul Which Appear as Right Affections in the Life of the Righteous
Chapter 10 Whether It is to Be Believed that Our First Parents in Paradise, Before They Sinned, Were Free from All Perturbation
Chapter 11 Of the Fall of the First Man, in Whom Nature Was Created Good, and Can Be Restored Only by Its Author
Chapter 12 Of the Nature of Man’s First Sin
Chapter 13 That in Adam’s Sin an Evil Will Preceded the Evil Act
Chapter 14 Of the Pride in the Sin, Which Was Worse Than the Sin Itself
Chapter 15 Of the Justice of the Punishment with Which Our First Parents Were Visited for Their Disobedience
Chapter 16 Of the Evil of Lust,—A Word Which, Though Applicable to Many Vices, is Specially Appropriated to Sexual Uncleanness
Chapter 17 Of the Nakedness of Our First Parents, Which They Saw After Their Base and Shameful Sin
Chapter 18 Of the Shame Which Attends All Sexual Intercourse
Chapter 19 That It is Now Necessary, as It Was Not Before Man Sinned, to Bridle Anger and Lust by the Restraining Influence of Wisdom
Chapter 20 Of the Foolish Beastliness of the Cynics
Chapter 21 That Man’s Transgression Did Not Annul the Blessing of Fecundity Pronounced Upon Man Before He Sinned But Infected It with the Disease of Lust
Chapter 22 Of the Conjugal Union as It Was Originally Instituted and Blessed by God
Chapter 23 Whether Generation Should Have Taken Place Even in Paradise Had Man Not Sinned, or Whether There Should Have Been Any Contention There Between Chastity and Lust
Chapter 24 That If Men Had Remained Innocent and Obedient in Paradise, the Generative Organs Should Have Been in Subjection to the Will as the Other Members are
Chapter 25 Of True Blessedness, Which This Present Life Cannot Enjoy
Chapter 26 That We are to Believe that in Paradise Our First Parents Begat Offspring Without Blushing
Chapter 27 Of the Angels and Men Who Sinned, and that Their Wickedness Did Not Disturb the Order of God’s Providence
Chapter 28 Of the Nature of the Two Cities, the Earthly and the Heavenly
Book XV
Chapter 1 Of the Two Lines of the Human Race Which from First to Last Divide It
Chapter 2 Of the Children of the Flesh and the Children of the Promise
Chapter 3 That Sarah’s Barrenness was Made Productive by God’s Grace
Chapter 4 Of the Conflict and Peace of the Earthly City
Chapter 5 Of the Fratricidal Act of the Founder of the Earthly City, and the Corresponding Crime of the Founder of Rome
Chapter 6 Of the Weaknesses Which Even the Citizens of the City of God Suffer During This Earthly Pilgrimage in Punishment of Sin, and of Which They are Healed by God’s Care
Chapter 7 Of the Cause of Cain’s Crime and His Obstinacy, Which Not Even the Word of God Could Subdue
Chapter 8 What Cain’s Reason Was for Building a City So Early in the History of the Human Race
Chapter 9 Of the Long Life and Greater Stature of the Antediluvians
Chapter 10 Of the Different Computation of the Ages of the Antediluvians, Given by the Hebrew Manuscripts and by Our Own
Chapter 11 Of Methuselah’s Age, Which Seems to Extend Fourteen Years Beyond the Deluge
Chapter 12 Of the Opinion of Those Who Do Not Believe that in These Primitive Times Men Lived So Long as is Stated
Chapter 13 Whether, in Computing Years, We Ought to Follow the Hebrew or the Septuagint
Chapter 14 That the Years in Those Ancient Times Were of the Same Length as Our Own
Chapter 15 Whether It is Credible that the Men of the Primitive Age Abstained from Sexual Intercourse Until that Date at Which It is Recorded that They Begat Children
Chapter 16 Of Marriage Between Blood-Relations, in Regard to Which the Present Law Could Not Bind the Men of the Earliest Ages
Chapter 17 Of the Two Fathers and Leaders Who Sprang from One Progenitor
Chapter 18 The Significance of Abel, Seth, and Enos to Christ and His Body the Church
Chapter 19 The Significance Of Enoch’s Translation
Chapter 20 How It is that Cain’s Line Terminates in the Eighth Generation, While Noah, Though Descended from the Same Father, Adam, is Found to Be the Tenth from Him
Chapter 21 Why It is That, as Soon as Cain’s Son Enoch Has Been Named, the Genealogy is Forthwith Continued as Far as the Deluge, While After the Mention of Enos, Seth’s Son, the Narrative Returns Again to the Creation of Man
Chapter 22 Of the Fall of the Sons of God Who Were Captivated by the Daughters of Men, Whereby All, with the Exception of Eight Persons, Deservedly Perished in the Deluge
Chapter 23 Whether We are to Believe that Angels, Who are of a Spiritual Substance, Fell in Love with the Beauty of Women, and Sought Them in Marriage, and that from This Connection Giants Were Born
Chapter 24 How We are to Understand This Which the Lord Said to Those Who Were to Perish in the Flood: “Their Days Shall Be 120 Years.”
Chapter 25 Of the Anger of God, Which Does Not Inflame His Mind, Nor Disturb His Unchangeable Tranquillity
Chapter 26 That the Ark Which Noah Was Ordered to Make Figures In Every Respect Christ and the Church
Chapter 27 Of the Ark and the Deluge, and that We Cannot Agree with Those Who Receive the Bare History, But Reject the Allegorical Interpretation, Nor with Those Who Maintain the Figurative and Not the Historical Meaning
Book XVI
Chapter 1 Whether, After the Deluge, from Noah to Abraham, Any Families Can Be Found Who Lived According to God
Chapter 2 What Was Prophetically Prefigured in the Sons of Noah
Chapter 3 Of the Generations of the Three Sons of Noah
Chapter 4 Of the Diversity of Languages, and of the Founding of Babylon
Chapter 5 Of God’s Coming Down to Confound the Languages of the Builders of the City
Chapter 6 What We are to Understand by God’s Speaking to the Angels
Chapter 7 Whether Even the Remotest Islands Received Their Fauna from the Animals Which Were Preserved, Through the Deluge, in the Ark
Chapter 8 Whether Certain Monstrous Races of Men are Derived from the Stock of Adam or Noah’s Sons
Chapter 9 Whether We are to Believe in the Antipodes
Chapter 10 Of the Genealogy of Shem, in Whose Line the City of God is Preserved Till the Time of Abraham
Chapter 11 That the Original Language in Use Among Men Was that Which Was Afterwards Called Hebrew, from Heber, in Whose Family It Was Preserved When the Confusion of Tongues Occurred
Chapter 12 Of the Era in Abraham’s Life from Which a New Period in the Holy Succession Begins
Chapter 13 Why, in the Account of Terah’s Emigration, on His Forsaking the Chaldeans and Passing Over into Mesopotamia, No Mention is Made of His Son Nahor
Chapter 14 Of the Years of Terah, Who Completed His Lifetime in Haran
Chapter 15 Of the Time of the Migration of Abraham, When, According to the Commandment of God, He Went Out from Haran
Chapter 16 Of the Order and Nature of the Promises of God Which Were Made to Abraham
Chapter 17 Of the Three Most Famous Kingdoms of the Nations, of Which One, that is the Assyrian, Was Already Very Eminent When Abraham Was Born
Chapter 18 Of the Repeated Address of God to Abraham, in Which He Promised the Land of Canaan to Him and to His Seed
Chapter 19 Of the Divine Preservation of Sarah’s Chastity in Egypt, When Abraham Had Called Her Not His Wife But His Sister
Chapter 20 Of the Parting of Lot and Abraham, Which They Agreed to Without Breach of Charity
Chapter 21 Of the Third Promise of God, by Which He Assured the Land of Canaan to Abraham and His Seed in Perpetuity
Chapter 22 Of Abraham’s Overcoming the Enemies of Sodom, When He Delivered Lot from Captivity and Was Blessed by Melchizedek the Priest
Chapter 23 Of the Word of the Lord to Abraham, by Which It Was Promised to Him that His Posterity Should Be Multiplied According to the Multitude of the Stars; On Believing Which He Was Declared Justified While Yet in Uncircumcision
Chapter 24 Of the Meaning of the Sacrifice Abraham Was Commanded to Offer When He Supplicated to Be Taught About Those Things He Had Believed
Chapter 25 Of Sarah’s Handmaid, Hagar, Whom She Herself Wished to Be Abraham’s Concubine
Chapter 26 Of God’s Attestation to Abraham, by Which He Assures Him, When Now Old, of a Son by the Barren Sarah, and Appoints Him the Father of the Nations, and Seals His Faith in the Promise by the Sacrament of Circumcision
Chapter 27 Of the Male, Who Was to Lose His Soul If He Was Not Circumcised on the Eighth Day, Because He Had Broken God’s Covenant
Chapter 28 Of the Change of Name in Abraham and Sarah, Who Received the Gift of Fecundity When They Were Incapable of Regeneration Owing to the Barrenness of One, and the Old Age of Both
Chapter 29 Of the Three Men or Angels, in Whom the Lord is Related to Have Appeared to Abraham at the Oak of Mamre
Chapter 30 Of Lot’s Deliverance from Sodom, and Its Consumption by Fire from Heaven; And of Abimelech, Whose Lust Could Not Harm Sarah’s Chastity
Chapter 31 Of Isaac, Who Was Born According to the Promise, Whose Name Was Given on Account of the Laughter of Both Parents
Chapter 32 Of Abraham’s Obedience and Faith, Which Were Proved by the Offering Up, of His Son in Sacrifice, and of Sarah’s Death
Chapter 33 Of Rebecca, the Grand-Daughter of Nahor, Whom Isaac Took to Wife
Chapter 34 What is Meant by Abraham’s Marrying Keturah After Sarah’s Death
Chapter 35 What Was Indicated by the Divine Answer About the Twins Still Shut Up in the Womb of Rebecca Their Mother
Chapter 36 Of the Oracle and Blessing Which Isaac Received, Just as His Father Did, Being Beloved for His Sake
Chapter 37 Of the Things Mystically Prefigured in Esau and Jacob
Chapter 38 Of Jacob’s Mission to Mesopotamia to Get a Wife, and of the Vision Which He Saw in a Dream by the Way, and of His Getting Four Women When He Sought One Wife
Chapter 39 The Reason Why Jacob Was Also Called Israel
Chapter 40 How It is Said that Jacob Went into Egypt with Seventy-Five Souls, When Most of Those Who are Mentioned Were Born at a Later Period
Chapter 41 Of the Blessing Which Jacob Promised in Judah His Son
Chapter 42 Of the Sons of Joseph, Whom Jacob Blessed, Prophetically Changing His Hands
Chapter 43 Of the Times of Moses and Joshua the Son of Nun, of the Judges, and Thereafter of the Kings, of Whom Saul Was the First, But David is to Be Regarded as the Chief, Both by the Oath and by Merit
Book XVII
Chapter 1 Of the Prophetic Age
Chapter 2 At What Time the Promise of God Was Fulfilled Concerning the Land of Canaan, Which Even Carnal Israel Got in Possession
Chapter 3 Of the Three-Fold Meaning of the Prophecies, Which are to Be Referred Now to the Earthly, Now to the Heavenly Jerusalem, and Now Again to Both
Chapter 4 About the Prefigured Change of the Israelitic Kingdom and Priesthood, and About the Things Hannah the Mother of Samuel Prophesied, Personating the Church
Chapter 5 Of Those Things Which a Man of God Spake by the Spirit to Eli the Priest, Signifying that the Priesthood Which Had Been Appointed According to Aaron Was to Be Taken Away
Chapter 6 Of the Jewish Priesthood and Kingdom, Which, Although Promised to Be Established for Ever, Did Not Continue; So that Other Things are to Be Understood to Which Eternity is Assured
Chapter 7 Of the Disruption of the Kingdom of Israel, by Which the Perpetual Division of the Spiritual from the Carnal Israel Was Prefigured
Chapter 8 Of the Promises Made to David in His Son, Which are in No Wise Fulfilled in Solomon, But Most Fully in Christ
Chapter 9 How Like the Prophecy About Christ in the 89th Psalm is to the Things Promised in Nathan’s Prophecy in the Books of Samuel
Chapter 10 How Different the Acts in the Kingdom of the Earthly Jerusalem are from Those Which God Had Promised, So that the Truth of the Promise Should Be Understood to Pertain to the Glory of the Other King and Kingdom
Chapter 11 Of the Substance of the People of God, Which Through His Assumption of Flesh is in Christ, Who Alone Had Power to Deliver His Own Soul from Hell
Chapter 12 To Whose Person the Entreaty for the Promises is to Be Understood to Belong, When He Says in the Psalm, “Where are Thine Ancient Compassions, Lord?” Etc
Chapter 13 Whether the Truth of This Promised Peace Can Be Ascribed to Those Times Passed Away Under Solomon
Chapter 14 Of David’s Concern in the Writing of the Psalms
Chapter 15 Whether All the Things Prophesied in the Psalms Concerning Christ and His Church Should Be Taken Up in the Text of This Work
Chapter 16 Of the Things Pertaining to Christ and the Church, Said Either Openly or Tropically in the 45th Psalm
Chapter 17 Of Those Things in the 110th Psalm Which Relate to the Priesthood of Christ, and in the 22d to His Passion
Chapter 18 Of the 3d, 41st, 15th, and 68th Psalms, in Which the Death and Resurrection of the Lord are Prophesied
Chapter 19 Of the 69th Psalm, in Which the Obstinate Unbelief of the Jews is Declared
Chapter 20 Of David’s Reign and Merit; And of His Son Solomon, and that Prophecy Relating to Christ Which is Found Either in Those Books Which are Joined to Those Written by Him, or in Those Which are Indubitably His
Chapter 21 Of the Kings After Solomon, Both in Judah and Israel
Chapter 22 Of Jeroboam, Who Profaned the People Put Under Him by the Impiety of Idolatry, Amid Which, However, God Did Not Cease to Inspire the Prophets, and to Guard Many from the Crime of Idolatry
Chapter 23 Of the Varying Condition of Both the Hebrew Kingdoms, Until the People of Both Were at Different Times Led into Captivity, Judah Being Afterwards Recalled into His Kingdom, Which Finally Passed into the Power of the Romans
Chapter 24 Of the Prophets, Who Either Were the Last Among the Jews, or Whom the Gospel History Reports About the Time of Christ’s Nativity
Book XVIII
Chapter 1 Of Those Things Down to the Times of the Saviour Which Have Been Discussed in the Seventeen Books
Chapter 2 Of the Kings and Times of the Earthly City Which Were Synchronous with the Times of the Saints, Reckoning from the Rise of Abraham
Chapter 3 What Kings Reigned in Assyria and Sicyon When, According to the Promise, Isaac Was Born to Abraham in His Hundredth Year, and When the Twins Esau and Jacob Were Born of Rebecca to Isaac in His Sixtieth Year
Chapter 4 Of the Times of Jacob and His Son Joseph
Chapter 5 Of Apis King of Argos, Whom the Egyptians Called Serapis, and Worshipped with Divine Honors
Chapter 6 Who Were Kings of Argos, and of Assyria, When Jacob Died in Egypt
Chapter 7 Who Were Kings When Joseph Died in Egypt
Chapter 8 Who Were Kings When Moses Was Born, and What Gods Began to Be Worshipped Then
Chapter 9 When the City of Athens Was Founded, and What Reason Varro Assigns for Its Name
Chapter 10 What Varro Reports About the Term Areopagus, and About Deucalion’s Flood
Chapter 11 When Moses Led the People Out of Egypt; And Who Were Kings When His Successor Joshua the Son of Nun Died
Chapter 12 Of the Rituals of False Gods Instituted by the Kings of Greece in the Period from Israel’s Exodus from Egypt Down to the Death of Joshua the Son of Nun
Chapter 13 What Fables Were Invented at the Time When Judges Began to Rule the Hebrews
Chapter 14 Of the Theological Poets
Chapter 15 Of the Fall of the Kingdom of Argos, When Picus the Son of Saturn First Received His Father’s Kingdom of Laurentum
Chapter 16 Of Diomede, Who After the Destruction of Troy Was Placed Among the Gods, While His Companions are Said to Have Been Changed into Birds
Chapter 17 What Varro Says of the Incredible Transformations of Men
Chapter 18 What We Should Believe Concerning the Transformations Which Seem to Happen to Men Through the Art of Demons
Chapter 19 That AEneas Came into Italy When Abdon the Judge Ruled Over the Hebrews
Chapter 20 Of the Succession of the Line of Kings Among the Israelites After the Times of the Judges
Chapter 21 Of the Kings of Latium, the First and Twelfth of Whom, AEneas and Aventinus, Were Made Gods
Chapter 22 That Rome Was Founded When the Assyrian Kingdom Perished, at Which Time Hezekiah Reigned in Judah
Chapter 23 Of the Erythraean Sibyl, Who is Known to Have Sung Many Things About Christ More Plainly Than the Other Sibyls
Chapter 24 That the Seven Sages Flourished in the Reign of Romulus, When the Ten Tribes Which Were Called Israel Were Led into Captivity by the Chaldeans, and Romulus, When Dead, Had Divine Honors Conferred on Him
Chapter 25 What Philosophers Were Famous When Tarquinius Priscus Reigned Over the Romans, and Zedekiah Over the Hebrews, When Jerusalem Was Taken and the Temple Overthrown
Chapter 26 That at the Time When the Captivity of the Jews Was Brought to an End, on the Completion of Seventy Years, the Romans Also Were Freed from Kingly Rule
Chapter 27 Of the Times of the Prophets Whose Oracles are Contained in Books and Who Sang Many Things About the Call of the Gentiles at the Time When the Roman Kingdom Began and the Assyrian Came to an End
Chapter 28 Of the Things Pertaining to the Gospel of Christ Which Hosea and Amos Prohesied
Chapter 29 What Things are Predicted by Isaiah Concerning Christ and the Church
Chapter 30 What Micah, Jonah, and Joel Prophesied in Accordance with the New Testament
Chapter 31 Of the Predictions Concerning the Salvation of the World in Christ, in Obadiah, Nahum, and Habakkuk
Chapter 32 Of the Prophecy that is Contained in the Prayer and Song of Habakkuk
Chapter 33 What Jeremiah and Zephaniah Have, by the Prophetic Spirit, Spoken Before Concerning Christ and the Calling of the Nations
Chapter 34 Of the Prophecy of Daniel and Ezekiel, Other Two of the Greater Prophets
Chapter 35 Of the Prophecy of the Three Prophets, Haggai, Zechariah, and Malachi
Chapter 36 About Esdras and the Books of the Maccabees
Chapter 37 That Prophetic Records are Found Which are More Ancient Than Any Fountain of the Gentile Philosophy
Chapter 38 That the Ecclesiastical Canon Has Not Admitted Certain Writings on Account of Their Too Great Antiquity, Lest Through Them False Things Should Be Inserted Instead of True
Chapter 39 About the Hebrew Written Characters Which that Language Always Possessed
Chapter 40 About the Most Mendacious Vanity of the Egyptians, in Which They Ascribe to Their Science an Antiquity of a Hundred Thousand Years
Chapter 41 About the Discord of Philosophic Opinion, and the Concord of the Scriptures that are Held as Canonical by the Church
Chapter 42 By What Dispensation of God’s Providence the Sacred Scriptures of the Old Testament Were Translated Out of Hebrew into Greek, that They Might Be Made Known to All the Nations
Chapter 43 Of the Authority of the Septuagint Translation, Which, Saving the Honor of the Hebrew Original, is to Be Preferred to All Translations
Chapter 44 How the Threat of the Destruction of the Ninevites is to Be Understood Which in the Hebrew Extends to Forty Days, While in the Septuagint It is Contracted to Three
Chapter 45 That the Jews Ceased to Have Prophets After the Rebuilding of the Temple, and from that Time Until the Birth of Christ Were Afflicted with Continual Adversity, to Prove that the Building of Another Temple Had Been Promised by Prophetic Voices
Chapter 46 Of the Birth of Our Saviour, Whereby the Word Was Made Flesh; And of the Dispersion of the Jews Among All Nations, as Had Been Prophesied
Chapter 47 Whether Before Christian Times There Were Any Outside of the Israelite Race Who Belonged to the Fellowship of the Heavenly City
Chapter 48 That Haggai’s Prophecy, in Which He Said that the Glory of the House of God Would Be Greater Than that of the First Had Been, Was Really Fulfilled, Not in the Rebuilding of the Temple, But in the Church of Christ
Chapter 49 Of the Indiscriminate Increase of the Church, Wherein Many Reprobate are in This World Mixed with the Elect
Chapter 50 Of the Preaching of the Gospel, Which is Made More Famous and Powerful by the Sufferings of Its Preachers
Chapter 51 That the Catholic Faith May Be Confirmed Even by the Dissensions of the Heretics
Chapter 52 Whether We Should Believe What Some Think, That, as the Ten Persecutions Which are Past Have Been Fulfilled, There Remains No Other Beyond the Eleventh, Which Must Happen in the Very Time of Antichrist
Chapter 53 Of the Hidden Time of the Final Persecution
Chapter 54 Of the Very Foolish Lie of the Pagans, in Feigning that the Christian Religion Was Not to Last Beyond Three Hundred and Sixty-Five Years
Book XIX
Chapter 1 That Varro Has Made Out that Two Hundred and Eighty-Eight Different Sects of Philosophy Might Be Formed by the Various Opinions Regarding the Supreme Good
Chapter 2 How Varro, by Removing All the Differences Which Do Not Form Sects, But are Merely Secondary Questions, Reaches Three Definitions of the Chief Good, of Which We Must Choose One
Chapter 3 Which of the Three Leading Opinions Regarding the Chief Good Should Be Preferred, According to Varro, Who Follows Antiochus and the Old Academy
Chapter 4 What the Christians Believe Regarding the Supreme Good and Evil, in Opposition to the Philosophers, Who Have Maintained that the Supreme Good is in Themselves
Chapter 5 Of the Social Life, Which, Though Most Desirable, is Frequently Disturbed by Many Distresses
Chapter 6 Of the Error of Human Judgments When the Truth is Hidden
Chapter 7 Of the Diversity of Languages, by Which the Intercourse of Men is Prevented; And of the Misery of Wars, Even of Those Called Just
Chapter 8 That the Friendship of Good Men Cannot Be Securely Rested In, So Long as the Dangers of This Life Force Us to Be Anxious
Chapter 9 Of the Friendship of the Holy Angels, Which Men Cannot Be Sure of in This Life, Owing to the Deceit of the Demons Who Hold in Bondage the Worshippers of a Plurality of Gods
Chapter 10 The Reward Prepared for the Saints After They Have Endured the Trial of This Life
Chapter 11 Of the Happiness of the Eternal Peace, Which Constitutes the End or True Perfection of the Saints
Chapter 12 That Even the Fierceness of War and All the Disquietude of Men Make Towards This One End of Peace, Which Every Nature Desires
Chapter 13 Of the Universal Peace Which the Law of Nature Preserves Through All Disturbances, and by Which Every One Reaches His Desert in a Way Regulated by the Just Judge
Chapter 14 Of the Order and Law Which Obtain in Heaven and Earth, Whereby It Comes to Pass that Human Society Is Served by Those Who Rule It
Chapter 15 Of the Liberty Proper to Man’s Nature, and the Servitude Introduced by Sin,—A Servitude in Which the Man Whose Will is Wicked is the Slave of His Own Lust, Though He is Free So Far as Regards Other Men
Chapter 16 Of Equitable Rule
Chapter 17 What Produces Peace, and What Discord, Between the Heavenly and Earthly Cities
Chapter 18 How Different the Uncertainty of the New Academy is from the Certainty of the Christian Faith
Chapter 19 Of the Dress and Habits of the Christian People
Chapter 20 That the Saints are in This Life Blessed in Hope
Chapter 21 Whether There Ever Was a Roman Republic Answering to the Definitions of Scipio in Cicero’s Dialogue
Chapter 22 Whether the God Whom the Christians Serve is the True God to Whom Alone Sacrifice Ought to Be Paid
Chapter 23 Porphyry’s Account of the Responses Given by the Oracles of the gods Concerning Christ
Chapter 24 The Definition Which Must Be Given of a People and a Republic, in Order to Vindicate the Assumption of These Titles by the Romans and by Other Kingdoms
Chapter 25 That Where There is No True Religion There are No True Virtues
Chapter 26 Of the Peace Which is Enjoyed by the People that are Alienated from God, and the Use Made of It by the People of God in the Time of Its Pilgrimage
Chapter 27 That the Peace of Those Who Serve God Cannot in This Mortal Life Be Apprehended in Its Perfection
Chapter 28 The End of the Wicked
Book XX
Chapter 1 That Although God is Always Judging, It is Nevertheless Reasonable to Confine Our Attention in This Book to His Last Judgment
Chapter 2 That in the Mingled Web of Human Affairs God’s Judgment is Present, Though It Cannot Be Discerned
Chapter 3 What Solomon, in the Book of Ecclesiastes, Says Regarding the Things Which Happen Alike to Good and Wicked Men
Chapter 4 That Proofs of the Last Judgment Will Be Adduced, First from the New Testament, and Then from the Old
Chapter 5 The Passages in Which the Saviour Declares that There Shall Be a Divine Judgment in the End of the World
Chapter 6 What is the First Resurrection, and What the Second
Chapter 7 What is Written in the Revelation of John Regarding the Two Resurrections, and the Thousand Years, and What May Reasonably Be Held on These Points
Chapter 8 Of the Binding and Loosing of the Devil
Chapter 9 What the Reign of the Saints with Christ for a Thousand Years Is, and How It Differs from the Eternal Kingdom
Chapter 10 What is to Be Replied to Those Who Think that Resurrection Pertains Only to Bodies and Not to Souls
Chapter 11 Of Gog and Magog, Who are to Be Roused by the Devil to Persecute the Church, When He is Loosed in the End of the World
Chapter 12 Whether the Fire that Came Down Out of Heaven and Devoured Them Refers to the Last Punishment of the Wicked
Chapter 13 Whether the Time of the Persecution or Antichrist Should Be Reckoned in the Thousand Years
Chapter 14 Of the Damnation of the Devil and His Adherents; And a Sketch of the Bodily Resurrection of All the Dead, and of the Final Retributive Judgment
Chapter 15 Who the Dead are Who are Given Up to Judgment by the Sea, and by Death and Hell
Chapter 16 Of the New Heaven and the New Earth
Chapter 17 Of the Endless Glory of the Church
Chapter 18 What the Apostle Peter Predicted Regarding the Last Judgment
Chapter 19 What the Apostle Paul Wrote to the Thessalonians About the Manifestation of Antichrist Which Shall Precede the Day of the Lord
Chapter 20 What the Same Apostle Taught in the First Epistle to the Thessalonians Regarding the Resurrection of the Dead
Chapter 21 Utterances of the Prophet Isaiah Regarding the Resurrection of the Dead and the Retributive Judgment
Chapter 22 What is Meant by the Good Going Out to See the Punishment of the Wicked
Chapter 23 What Daniel Predicted Regarding the Persecution of Antichrist, the Judgment of God, and the Kingdom of the Saints
Chapter 24 Passages from the Psalms of David Which Predict the End of the World and the Last Judgment
Chapter 25 Of Malachi’s Prophecy, in Which He Speaks of the Last Judgment, and of a Cleansing Which Some are to Undergo by Purifying Punishments
Chapter 26 Of the Sacrifices Offered to God by the Saints, Which are to Be Pleasing to Him, as in the Primitive Days and Former Years
Chapter 27 Of the Separation of the Good and the Bad, Which Proclaim the Discriminating Influence of the Last Judgment
Chapter 28 That the Law of Moses Must Be Spiritually Understood to Preclude the Damnable Murmurs of a Carnal Interpretation
Chapter 29 Of the Coming of Elias Before the Judgment, that the Jews May Be Converted to Christ by His Preaching and Explanation of Scripture
Chapter 30 That in the Books of the Old Testament, Where It is Said that God Shall Judge the World, the Person of Christ is Not Explicitly Indicated, But It Plainly Appears from Some Passages in Which the Lord God Speaks that Christ is Meant
Book XXI
Chapter 1 Of the Order of the Discussion, Which Requires that We First Speak of the Eternal Punishment of the Lost in Company with the Devil, and Then of the Eternal Happiness of the Saints
Chapter 2 Whether It is Possible for Bodies to Last for Ever in Burning Fire
Chapter 3 Whether Bodily Suffering Necessarily Terminates in the Destruction of the Flesh
Chapter 4 Examples from Nature Proving that Bodies May Remain Unconsumed and Alive in Fire
Chapter 5 That There are Many Things Which Reason Cannot Account For, and Which are Nevertheless True
Chapter 6 That All Marvels are Not of Nature’s Production, But that Some are Due to Human Ingenuity and Others to Diabolic Contrivance
Chapter 7 That the Ultimate Reason for Believing Miracles is the Omnipotence of the Creator
Chapter 8 That It is Not Contrary to Nature That, in an Object Whose Nature is Known, There Should Be Discovered an Alteration of the Properties Which Have Been Known as Its Natural Properties
Chapter 9 Of Hell, and the Nature of Eternal Punishments
Chapter 10 Whether the Fire of Hell, If It Be Material Fire, Can Burn the Wicked Spirits, that is to Say, Devils, Who are Immaterial
Chapter 11 Whether It is Just that the Punishments of Sins Last Longer Than the Sins Themselves Lasted
Chapter 12 Of the Greatness of the First Transgression, on Account of Which Eternal Punishment is Due to All Who are Not Within the Pale of the Saviour’s Grace
Chapter 13 Against the Opinion of Those Who Think that the Punishments of the Wicked After Death are Purgatorial
Chapter 14 Of the Temporary Punishments of This Life to Which the Human Condition is Subject
Chapter 15 That Everything Which the Grace of God Does in the Way of Rescuing Us from the Inveterate Evils in Which We are Sunk, Pertains to the Future World, in Which All Things are Made New
Chapter 16 The Laws of Grace, Which Extend to All the Epochs of the Life of the Regenerate
Chapter 17 Of Those Who Fancy that No Men Shall Be Punished Eternally
Chapter 18 Of Those Who Fancy That, on Account of the Saints’ Intercession, Man Shall Be Damned in the Last Judgment
Chapter 19 Of Those Who Promise Impunity from All Sins Even to Heretics, Through Virtue of Their Participation of the Body of Christ
Chapter 20 Of Those Who Promise This Indulgence Not to All, But Only to Those Who Have Been Baptized as Catholics, Though Afterwards They Have Broken Out into Many Crimes and Heresies
Chapter 21 Of Those Who Assert that All Catholics Who Continue in the Faith Even Though by the Depravity of Their Lives They Have Merited Hell Fire, Shall Be Saved on Account of the “Foundation” Of Their Faith
Chapter 22 Of Those Who Fancy that the Sins Which are Intermingled with Alms-Deeds Shall Not Be Charged at the Day of Judgment
Chapter 23 Against Those Who are of Opinion that the Punishment Neither of the Devil Nor of Wicked Men Shall Be Eternal
Chapter 24 Against Those Who Fancy that in the Judgment of God All the Accused Will Be Spared in Virtue of the Prayers of the Saints
Chapter 25 Whether Those Who Received Heretical Baptism, and Have Afterwards Fallen Away to Wickedness of Life; Or Those Who Have Received Catholic Baptism, But Have Afterwards Passed Over to Heresy and Schism; Or Those Who Have Remained in the Catholic Church in Which They Were Baptized, But Have Continued to Live Immorally,—May Hope Through the Virtue of the Sacraments for the Remission of Eternal Punishment
Chapter 26 What It is to Have Christ for a Foundation, and Who They are to Whom Salvation as by Fire is Promised
Chapter 27 Against the Belief of Those Who Think that the Sins Which Have Been Accompanied with Almsgiving Will Do Them No Harm
Book XXII
Chapter 1 Of the Creation of Angels and Men
Chapter 2 Of the Eternal and Unchangeable Will of God
Chapter 3 Of the Promise of Eternal Blessedness to the Saints, and Everlasting Punishment to the Wicked
Chapter 4 Against the Wise Men of the World, Who Fancy that the Earthly Bodies of Men Cannot Be Transferred to a Heavenly Habitation
Chapter 5 Of the Resurrection of the Flesh, Which Some Refuse to Believe, Though the World at Large Believes It
Chapter 6 That Rome Made Its Founder Romulus a God Because It Loved Him; But the Church Loved Christ Because It Believed Him to Be God
Chapter 7 That the World’s Belief in Christ is the Result of Divine Power, Not of Human Persuasion
Chapter 8 Of Miracles Which Were Wrought that the World Might Believe in Christ, and Which Have Not Ceased Since the World Believed
Chapter 9 That All the Miracles Which are Done by Means of the Martyrs in the Name of Christ Testify to that Faith Which the Martyrs Had in Christ
Chapter 10 That the Martyrs Who Obtain Many Miracles in Order that the True God May Be Worshipped, are Worthy of Much Greater Honor Than the Demons, Who Do Some Marvels that They Themselves May Be Supposed to Be God
Chapter 11 Against the Platonists, Who Argue from the Physical Weight of the Elements that an Earthly Body Cannot Inhabit Heaven
Chapter 12 Against the Calumnies with Which Unbelievers Throw Ridicule Upon the Christian Faith in the Resurrection of the Flesh
Chapter 13 Whether Abortions, If They are Numbered Among the Dead, Shall Not Also Have a Part in the Resurrection
Chapter 14 Whether Infants Shall Rise in that Body Which They Would Have Had Had They Grown Up
Chapter 15 Whether the Bodies of All the Dead Shall Rise the Same Size as the Lord’s Body
Chapter 16 What is Meant by the Conforming of the Saints to the Image of The Son of God
Chapter 17 Whether the Bodies of Women Shall Retain Their Own Sex in the Resurrection
Chapter 18 Of the Perfect Man, that Is, Christ; And of His Body, that Is, The Church, Which is His Fullness
Chapter 19 That All Bodily Blemishes Which Mar Human Beauty in This Life Shall Be Removed in the Resurrection, the Natural Substance of the Body Remaining, But the Quality and Quantity of It Being Altered So as to Produce Beauty
Chapter 20 That, in the Resurrection, the Substance of Our Bodies, However Disintegrated, Shall Be Entirely Reunited
Chapter 21 Of the New Spiritual Body into Which the Flesh of the Saints Shall Be Transformed
Chapter 22 Of the Miseries and Ills to Which the Human Race is Justly Exposed Through the First Sin, and from Which None Can Be Delivered Save by Christ’s Grace
Chapter 23 Of the Miseries of This Life Which Attach Peculiarly to the Toil of Good Men, Irrespective of Those Which are Common to the Good and Bad
Chapter 24 Of the Blessings with Which the Creator Has Filled This Life, Obnoxious Though It Be to the Curse
Chapter 25 Of the Obstinacy of Those Individuals Who Impugn the Resurrection of the Body, Though, as Was Predicted, the Whole World Believes It
Chapter 26 That the Opinion of Porphyry, that the Soul, in Order to Be Blessed, Must Be Separated from Every Kind of Body, is Demolished by Plato, Who Says that the Supreme God Promised the Gods that They Should Never Be Ousted from Their Bodies
Chapter 27 Of the Apparently Conflicting Opinions of Plato and Porphyry, Which Would Have Conducted Them Both to the Truth If They Could Have Yielded to One Another
Chapter 28 What Plato or Labeo, or Even Varro, Might Have Contributed to the True Faith of the Resurrection, If They Had Adopted One Another’s Opinions into One Scheme
Chapter 29 Of the Beatific Vision
Chapter 30 Of the Eternal Felicity of the City of God, and of the Perpetual Sabbath
On Christian Doctrine
Preface
Book I
Chapter 1 The Interpretation of Scripture Depends on the Discovery and Enunciation of the Meaning, and is to Be Undertaken in Dependence on God’s Aid
Chapter 2 What a Thing Is, and What A Sign
Chapter 3 Some Things are for Use, Some for Enjoyment
Chapter 4 Difference of Use and Enjoyment
Chapter 5 The Trinity the True Object of Enjoyment
Chapter 6 In What Sense God is Ineffable
Chapter 7 What All Men Understand by the Term God
Chapter 8 God to Be Esteemed Above All Else, Because He is Unchangeable Wisdom
Chapter 9 All Acknowledge the Superiority of Unchangeable Wisdom to that Which is Variable
Chapter 10 To See God, the Soul Must Be Purified
Chapter 11 Wisdom Becoming Incarnate, a Pattern to Us of Purification
Chapter 12 In What Sense the Wisdom of God Came to Us
Chapter 13 The Word Was Made Flesh
Chapter 14 How the Wisdom of God Healed Man
Chapter 15 Faith is Buttressed by the Resurrection and Ascension of Christ, and is Stimulated by His Coming to Judgment
Chapter 16 Christ Purges His Church by Medicinal Afflictions
Chapter 17 Christ, by Forgiving Our Sins, Opened the Way to Our Home
Chapter 18 The Keys Given to the Church
Chapter 19 Bodily and Spiritual Death and Resurrection
Chapter 20 The Resurrection to Damnation
Chapter 21 Neither Body Nor Soul Extinguished at Death
Chapter 22 God Alone to Be Enjoyed
Chapter 23 Man Needs No Injunction to Love Himself and His Own Body
Chapter 24 No Man Hates His Own Flesh, Not Even Those Who Abuse It
Chapter 25 A Man May Love Something More Than His Body, But Does Not Therefore Hate His Body
Chapter 26 The Command to Love God and Our Neighbor Includes a Command to Love Ourselves
Chapter 27 The Order of Love
Chapter 28 How We are to Decide Whom to Aid
Chapter 29 We are to Desire and Endeavor that All Men May Love God
Chapter 30 Whether Angels are to Be Reckoned Our Neighbors
Chapter 31 God Uses Rather Than Enjoys Us
Chapter 32 In What Way God Uses Man
Chapter 33 In What Way Man Should Be Enjoyed
Chapter 34 Christ the First Way to God
Chapter 35 The Fulfillment and End of Scripture is the Love of God and Our Neighbor
Chapter 36 That Interpretation of Scripture Which Builds Us Up in Love is Not Perniciously Deceptive Nor Mendacious, Even Though It Be Faulty. The Interpreter, However, Should Be Corrected
Chapter 37 Dangers of Mistaken Interpretation
Chapter 38 Love Never Faileth
Chapter 39 He Who is Mature in Faith, Hope and Love, Needs Scripture No Longer
Chapter 40 What Manner of Reader Scripture Demands
Book II
Chapter 1 Signs, Their Nature and Variety
Chapter 2 Of the Kind of Signs We are Now Concerned with
Chapter 3 Among Signs, Words Hold the Chief Place
Chapter 4 Origin of Writing
Chapter 5 Scripture Translated into Various Languages
Chapter 6 Use of the Obscurities in Scripture Which Arise from Its Figurative Language
Chapter 7 Steps to Wisdom: First, Fear; Second, Piety; Third, Knowledge; Fourth, Resolution; Fifth, Counsel; Sixth, Purification of Heart; Seventh, Stop or Termination, Wisdom
Chapter 8 The Canonical Books
Chapter 9 How We Should Proceed in Studying Scripture
Chapter 10 Unknown or Ambiguous Signs Prevent Scripture from Being Understood
Chapter 11 Knowledge of Languages, Especially of Greek and Hebrew, Necessary to Remove Ignorance or Signs
Chapter 12 A Diversity of Interpretations is Useful. Errors Arising from Ambiguous Words
Chapter 13 How Faulty Interpretations Can Be Emended
Chapter 14 How the Meaning of Unknown Words and Idioms is to Be Discovered
Chapter 15 Among Versions a Preference is Given to the Septuagint and the Itala
Chapter 16 The Knowledge Both of Language and Things is Helpful for the Understanding of Figurative Expressions
Chapter 17 Origin of the Legend of the Nine Muses
Chapter 18 No Help is to Be Despised, Even Though It Come from a Profane Source
Chapter 19 Two Kinds Of Heathen Knowledge
Chapter 20 The Superstitious Nature of Human Institutions
Chapter 21 Superstition of Astrologers
Chapter 22 The Folly of Observing the Stars in Order to Predict the Events of a Life
Chapter 23 Why We Repudiate Arts of Divination
Chapter 24 The Intercourse and Agreement with Demons Which Superstitious Observances Maintain
Chapter 25 In Human Institutions Which are Not Superstitious, There are Some Things Superfluous and Some Convenient and Necessary
Chapter 26 What Human Contrivances We are to Adopt, and What We are to Avoid
Chapter 27 Some Departments of Knowledge, Not of Mere Human Invention, Aid Us in Interpreting Scripture
Chapter 28 To What Extent History is an Aid
Chapter 29 To What Extent Natural Science is an Exegetical Aid
Chapter 30 What the Mechanical Arts Contribute to Exegetics
Chapter 31 Use of Dialectics. Of Fallacies
Chapter 32 Valid Logical Sequence is Not Devised But Only Observed by Man
Chapter 33 False Inferences May Be Drawn from Valid Reasonings, and Vice Versa
Chapter 34 It is One Thing to Know the Laws of Inference, Another to Know the Truth of Opinions
Chapter 35 The Science of Definition is Not False, Though It May Be Applied to Falsities
Chapter 36 The Rules of Eloquence are True, Though Sometimes Used to Persuade Men of What is False
Chapter 37 Use of Rhetoric and Dialectic
Chapter 38 The Science of Numbers Not Created, But Only Discovered, by Man
Chapter 39 To Which of the Above-Mentioned Studies Attention Should Be Given, and in What Spirit
Chapter 40 Whatever Has Been Rightly Said by the Heathen, We Must Appropriate to Our Uses
Chapter 41 What Kind of Spirit is Required for the Study of Holy Scripture
Chapter 42 Sacred Scripture Compared with Profane Authors
Book III
Chapter 1 Summary of the Foregoing Books, and Scope of that Which Follows
Chapter 2 Rule for Removing Ambiguity by Attending to Punctuation
Chapter 3 How Pronunciation Serves to Remove Ambiguity. Different Kinds of Interrogation
Chapter 4 How Ambiguities May Be Solved
Chapter 5 It is a Wretched Slavery Which Takes the Figurative Expressions of Scripture in a Literal Sense
Chapter 6 Utility of the Bondage of the Jews
Chapter 7 The Useless Bondage of the Gentiles
Chapter 8 The Jews Liberated from Their Bondage in One Way, the Gentiles in Another
Chapter 9 Who is in Bondage to Signs, and Who Not
Chapter 10 How We are to Discern Whether a Phrase is Figurative
Chapter 11 Rule for Interpreting Phrases Which Seem to Ascribe Severity to God and the Saints
Chapter 12 Rule for Interpreting Those Sayings and Actions Which are Ascribed to God and the Saints, and Which Yet Seem to the Unskillful to Be Wicked
Chapter 13 Same Subject, Continued
Chapter 14 Error of Those Who Think that There is No Absolute Right and Wrong
Chapter 15 Rule for Interpreting Figurative Expressions
Chapter 16 Rule for Interpreting Commands and Prohibitions
Chapter 17 Some Commands are Given to All in Common, Others to Particular Classes
Chapter 18 We Must Take into Consideration the Time at Which Anything Was Enjoyed or Allowed
Chapter 19 Wicked Men Judge Others by Themselves
Chapter 20 Consistency of Good Men in All Outward Circumstances
Chapter 21 David Not Lustful, Though He Fell into Adultery
Chapter 22 Rule Regarding Passages of Scripture in Which Approval is Expressed of Actions Which are Now Condemned by Good Men
Chapter 23 Rule Regarding the Narrative of Sins of Great Men
Chapter 24 The Character of the Expressions Used is Above All to Have Weight
Chapter 25 The Same Word Does Not Always Signify the Same Thing
Chapter 26 Obscure Passages are to Be Interpreted by Those Which are Clearer
Chapter 27 One Passage Susceptible of Various Interpretations
Chapter 28 It is Safer to Explain a Doubtful Passage by Other Passages of Scripture Than by Reason
Chapter 29 The Knowledge of Tropes is Necessary
Chapter 30 The Rules of Tichonius the Donatist Examined
Chapter 31 The First Rule of Tichonius
Chapter 32 The Second Rule of Tichonius
Chapter 33 The Third Rule of Tichonius
Chapter 34 The Fourth Rule of Tichonius
Chapter 35 The Fifth Rule of Tichonius
Chapter 36 The Sixth Rule of Tichonius
Chapter 37 The Seventh Rule of Tichonius
Book IV
Chapter 1 This Work Not Intended as a Treatise on Rhetoric
Chapter 2 It is Lawful for a Christian Teacher to Use the Art of Rhetoric
Chapter 3 The Proper Age and the Proper Means for Acquiring Rhetorical Skill
Chapter 4 The Duty of the Christian Teacher
Chapter 5 Wisdom of More Importance Than Eloquence to the Christian Teacher
Chapter 6 The Sacred Writers Unite Eloquence with Wisdom
Chapter 7 Examples of True Eloquence Drawn from the Epistles of Paul and the Prophecies of Amos
Chapter 8 The Obscurity of the Sacred Writers, Though Compatible with Eloquence, Not to Be Imitated by Christian Teachers
Chapter 9 How, and with Whom, Difficult Passages are to Be Discussed
Chapter 10 The Necessity for Perspicuity of Style
Chapter 11 The Christian Teacher Must Speak Clearly, But Not Inelegantly
Chapter 12 The Aim of the Orator, According to Cicero, is to Teach, to Delight, and to Move. Of These, Teaching is the Most Essential
Chapter 13 The Hearer Must Be Moved as Well as Instructed
Chapter 14 Beauty of Diction to Be in Keeping with the Matter
Chapter 15 The Christian Teacher Should Pray Before Preaching
Chapter 16 Human Directions Not to Be Despised, Though God Makes the True Teacher
Chapter 17 Threefold Division of The Various Styles of Speech
Chapter 18 The Christian Orator is Constantly Dealing with Great Matters
Chapter 19 The Christian Teacher Must Use Different Styles on Different Occasions
Chapter 20 Examples of the Various Styles Drawn from Scripture
Chapter 21 Examples of the Various Styles, Drawn from the Teachers of the Church, Especially Ambrose and Cyprian
Chapter 22 The Necessity of Variety in Style
Chapter 23 How the Various Styles Should Be Mingled
Chapter 24 The Effects Produced by the Majestic Style
Chapter 25 How the Temperate Style is to Be Used
Chapter 26 In Every Style the Orator Should Aim at Perspicuity, Beauty, and Persuasiveness
Chapter 27 The Man Whose Life is in Harmony with His Teaching Will Teach with Greater Effect
Chapter 28 Truth is More Important Than Expression. What is Meant by Strife About Words
Chapter 29 It is Permissible for a Preacher to Deliver to the People What Has Been Written by a More Eloquent Man Than Himself
Chapter 30 The Preacher Should Commence His Discourse with Prayer to God
Chapter 31 Apology for the Length of the Work
NPNF1–03 ST. AUGUSTINE: ON THE HOLY TRINITY, DOCTRINAL TREATISES, MORAL TREATISES
NPNF1–03 CONTENTS
DOCTRINAL TREATISES OF SAINT AUGUSTIN
On The Trinity
Book I
Chapter 1 This Work is Written Against Those Who Sophistically Assail the Faith of the Trinity, Through Misuse of Reason. They Who Dispute Concerning God Err from a Threefold Cause. Holy Scripture, Removing What is False, Leads Us on by Degrees to Things Divine. What True Immortality is. We are Nourished by Faith, that We May Be Enabled to Apprehend Things Divine
Chapter 2 In What Manner This Work Proposes to Discourse Concerning the Trinity
Chapter 3 What Augustin Requests from His Readers. The Errors of Readers Dull of Comprehension Not to Be Ascribed to the Author
Chapter 4 What the Doctrine of the Catholic Faith is Concerning the Trinity
Chapter 5 Of Difficulties Concerning the Trinity: in What Manner Three are One God, and How, Working Indivisibly, They Yet Perform Some Things Severally
Chapter 6 That the Son is Very God, of the Same Substance with the Father. Not Only the Father, But the Trinity, is Affirmed to Be Immortal. All Things are Not from the Father Alone, But Also from the Son. That the Holy Spirit is Very God, Equal with the Father and the Son
Chapter 7 In What Manner the Son is Less Than the Father, and Than Himself
Chapter 8 The Texts of Scripture Explained Respecting the Subjection of the Son to the Father, Which Have Been Misunderstood. Christ Will Not So Give Up the Kingdom to the Father, as to Take It Away from Himself. The Beholding Him is the Promised End of All Actions. The Holy Spirit is Sufficient to Our Blessedness Equally with the Father
Chapter 9 All are Sometimes Understood in One Person
Chapter 10 In What Manner Christ Shall Deliver Up the Kingdom to God, Even the Father. The Kingdom Having Been Delivered to God, Even the Father, Christ Will Not Then Make Intercession for Us
Chapter 11 By What Rule in the Scriptures It is Understood that the Son is Now Equal and Now Less
Chapter 12 In What Manner the Son is Said Not to Know the Day and the Hour Which the Father Knows. Some Things Said of Christ According to the Form of God, Other Things According to the Form of a Servant. In What Way It is of Christ to Give the Kingdom, in What Not of Christ. Christ Will Both Judge and Not Judge
Chapter 13 Diverse Things are Spoken Concerning the Same Christ, on Account of the Diverse Natures of the One Hypostasis [Theanthropic Person]. Why It is Said that the Father Will Not Judge, But Has Given Judgment to the Son
Book II
Preface
Chapter 1 There is a Double Rule for Understanding the Scriptural Modes of Speech Concerning the Son of God. These Modes of Speech are of a Threefold Kind
Chapter 2 That Some Ways of Speaking Concerning the Son are to Be Understood According to Either Rule
Chapter 3 Some Things Concerning the Holy Spirit are to Be Understood According to the One Rule Only
Chapter 4 The Glorification of the Son by the Father Does Not Prove Inequality
Chapter 5 The Son and Holy Spirit are Not Therefore Less Because Sent. The Son is Sent Also by Himself. Of the Sending of the Holy Spirit
Chapter 6 The Creature is Not So Taken by the Holy Spirit as Flesh is by the Word
Chapter 7 A Doubt Raised About Divine Appearances
Chapter 8 The Entire Trinity Invisible
Chapter 9 Against Those Who Believed the Father Only to Be Immortal and Invisible. The Truth to Be Sought by Peaceful Study
Chapter 10 Whether God the Trinity Indiscriminately Appeared to the Fathers, or Any One Person of the Trinity. The Appearing of God to Adam. Of the Same Appearance. The Vision to Abraham
Chapter 11 Of the Same Appearance
Chapter 12 The Appearance to Lot is Examined
Chapter 13 The Appearance in the Bush
Chapter 14 Of the Appearance in the Pillar of Cloud and of Fire
Chapter 15 Of the Appearance on Sinai. Whether the Trinity Spake in that Appearance or Some One Person Specially
Chapter 16 In What Manner Moses Saw God
Chapter 17 How the Back Parts of God Were Seen. The Faith of the Resurrection of Christ. The Catholic Church Only is the Place from Whence the Back Parts of God are Seen. The Back Parts of God Were Seen by the Israelites. It is a Rash Opinion to Think that God the Father Only Was Never Seen by the Fathers
Chapter 18 The Vision of Daniel
Book III
Preface Why Augustin Writes of the Trinity. What He Claims from Readers. What Has Been Said in the Previous Book
Chapter 1 What is to Be Said Thereupon
Chapter 2 The Will of God is the Higher Cause of All Corporeal Change. This is Shown by an Example
Chapter 3 Of the Same Argument
Chapter 4 God Uses All Creatures as He Will, and Makes Visible Things for the Manifestation of Himself
Chapter 5 Why Miracles are Not Usual Works
Chapter 6 Diversity Alone Makes a Miracle
Chapter 7 Great Miracles Wrought by Magic Arts
Chapter 8 God Alone Creates Those Things Which are Changed by Magic Art
Chapter 9 The Original Cause of All Things is from God
Chapter 10 In How Many Ways the Creature is to Be Taken by Way of Sign. The Eucharist
Chapter 11 The Essence of God Never Appeared in Itself. Divine Appearances to the Fathers Wrought by the Ministry of Angels. An Objection Drawn from the Mode of Speech Removed. That the Appearing of God to Abraham Himself, Just as that to Moses, Was Wrought by Angels. The Same Thing is Proved by the Law Being Given to Moses by Angels. What Has Been Said in This Book, and What Remains to Be Said in the Next
Book IV
Preface The Knowledge of God is to Be Sought from God
Chapter 1 We are Made Perfect by Acknowledgement of Our Own Weakness. The Incarnate Word Dispels Our Darkness
Chapter 2 How We are Rendered Apt for the Perception of Truth Through the Incarnate Word
Chapter 3 The One Death and Resurrection of The Body of Christ Harmonizes with Our Double Death and Resurrection of Body and Soul, to the Effect of Salvation. In What Way the Single Death of Christ is Bestowed Upon Our Double Death
Chapter 4 The Ratio of the Single to the Double Comes from the Perfection of the Senary Number. The Perfection of The Senary Number is Commended in the Scriptures. The Year Abounds in The Senary Number
Chapter 5 The Number Six is Also Commended in the Building Up of the Body of Christ and of the Temple at Jerusalem
Chapter 6 The Three Days of the Resurrection, in Which Also the Ratio of Single to Double is Apparent
Chapter 7 In What Manner We are Gathered from Many into One Through One Mediator
Chapter 8 In What Manner Christ Wills that All Shall Be One in Himself
Chapter 9 The Same Argument Continued
Chapter 10 As Christ is the Mediator of Life, So the Devil is the Mediator of Death
Chapter 11 Miracles Which are Done by Demons are to Be Spurned
Chapter 12 The Devil the Mediator of Death, Christ of Life
Chapter 13 The Death of Christ Voluntary. How the Mediator of Life Subdued the Mediator of Death. How the Devil Leads His Own to Despise the Death of Christ
Chapter 14 Christ the Most Perfect Victim for Cleansing Our Faults. In Every Sacrifice Four Things are to Be Considered
Chapter 15 They are Proud Who Think They are Able, by Their Own Righteousness, to Be Cleansed So as to See God
Chapter 16 The Old Philosophers are Not to Be Consulted Concerning the Resurrection and Concerning Things to Come
Chapter 17 In How Many Ways Things Future are Foreknown. Neither Philosophers, Nor Those Who Were Distinguished Among the Ancients, are to Be Consulted Concerning the Resurrection of the Dead
Chapter 18 The Son of God Became Incarnate in Order that We Being Cleansed by Faith May Be Raised to the Unchangeable Truth
Chapter 19 In What Manner the Son Was Sent and Proclaimed Beforehand. How in the Sending of His Birth in the Flesh He Was Made Less Without Detriment to His Equality with the Father
Chapter 20 The Sender and the Sent Equal. Why the Son is Said to Be Sent by the Father. Of the Mission of the Holy Spirit. How and by Whom He Was Sent. The Father the Beginning of the Whole Godhead
Chapter 21 Of the Sensible Showing of the Holy Spirit, and of the Coeternity of the Trinity. What Has Been Said, and What Remains to Be Said
Book V
Chapter 1 What the Author Entreats from God, What from the Reader. In God Nothing is to Be Thought Corporeal or Changeable
Chapter 2 God the Only Unchangeable Essence
Chapter 3 The Argument of the Arians is Refuted, Which is Drawn from the Words Begotten and Unbegotten
Chapter 4 The Accidental Always Implies Some Change in the Thing
Chapter 5 Nothing is Spoken of God According to Accident, But According to Substance or According to Relation
Chapter 6 Reply is Made to the Cavils of the Heretics in Respect to the Same Words Begotten and Unbegotten
Chapter 7 The Addition of a Negative Does Not Change the Predicament
Chapter 8 Whatever is Spoken of God According to Substance, is Spoken of Each Person Severally, and Together of the Trinity Itself. One Essence in God, and Three, in Greek, Hypostases, in Latin, Persons
Chapter 9 The Three Persons Not Properly So Called [in a Human Sense]
Chapter 10 Those Things Which Belong Absolutely to God as an Essence, are Spoken of the Trinity in the Singular, Not in the Plural
Chapter 11 What is Said Relatively in the Trinity
Chapter 12 In Relative Things that are Reciprocal, Names are Sometimes Wanting
Chapter 13 How the Word Beginning (Principium) is Spoken Relatively in the Trinity
Chapter 14 The Father and the Son the Only Beginning (Principium) of the Holy Spirit
Chapter 15 Whether the Holy Spirit Was a Gift Before as Well as After He Was Given
Chapter 16 What is Said of God in Time, is Said Relatively, Not Accidentally
Book VI
Chapter 1 The Son, According to the Apostle, is the Power and Wisdom of the Father. Hence the Reasoning of the Catholics Against the Earlier Arians. A Difficulty is Raised, Whether the Father is Not Wisdom Himself, But Only the Father of Wisdom
Chapter 2 What is Said of the Father and Son Together, and What Not
Chapter 3 That the Unity of the Essence of the Father and the Son is to Be Gathered from the Words, “We are One.” The Son is Equal to the Father Both in Wisdom and in All Other Things
Chapter 4 The Same Argument Continued
Chapter 5 The Holy Spirit Also is Equal to the Father and the Son in All Things
Chapter 6 How God is a Substance Both Simple and Manifold
Chapter 7 God is a Trinity, But Not Triple (Triplex)
Chapter 8 No Addition Can Be Made to the Nature of God
Chapter 9 Whether One or the Three Persons Together are Called the Only God
Chapter 10 Of the Attributes Assigned by Hilary to Each Person. The Trinity is Represented in Things that are Made
Book VII
Chapter 1 Augustin Returns to the Question, Whether Each Person of the Trinity by Itself is Wisdom. With What Difficulty, or in What Way, the Proposed Question is to Be Solved
Chapter 2 The Father and the Son are Together One Wisdom, as One Essence, Although Not Together One Word
Chapter 3 Why the Son Chiefly is Intimated in the Scriptures by the Name of Wisdom, While Both the Father and the Holy Spirit are Wisdom. That the Holy Spirit, Together with the Father and the Son, is One Wisdom
Chapter 4 How It Was Brought About that the Greeks Speak of Three Hypostases, the Latins of Three Persons. Scripture Nowhere Speaks of Three Persons in One God
Chapter 5 In God, Substance is Spoken Improperly, Essence Properly
Chapter 6 Why We Do Not in the Trinity Speak of One Person, and Three Essences. What He Ought to Believe Concerning the Trinity Who Does Not Receive What is Said Above. Man is Both After the Image, and is the Image of God
Book VIII
Preface The Conclusion of What Has Been Said Above. The Rule to Be Observed in the More Difficult Questions of the Faith
Chapter 1 It is Shown by Reason that in God Three are Not Anything Greater Than One Person
Chapter 2 Every Corporeal Conception Must Be Rejected, in Order that It May Be Understood How God is Truth
Chapter 3 How God May Be Known to Be the Chief Good. The Mind Does Not Become Good Unless by Turning to God
Chapter 4 God Must First Be Known by an Unerring Faith, that He May Be Loved
Chapter 5 How the Trinity May Be Loved Though Unknown
Chapter 6 How the Man Not Yet Righteous Can Know the Righteous Man Whom He Loves
Chapter 7 Of True Love, by Which We Arrive at the Knowledge of the Trinity. God is to Be Sought, Not Outwardly, by Seeking to Do Wonderful Things with the Angels, But Inwardly, by Imitating the Piety of Good Angels
Chapter 8 That He Who Loves His Brother, Loves God; Because He Loves Love Itself, Which is of God, and is God
Chapter 9 Our Love of the Righteous is Kindled from Love Itself of the Unchangeable Form of Righteousness
Chapter 10 There are Three Things in Love, as It Were a Trace of the Trinity
Book IX
Chapter 1 In What Way We Must Inquire Concerning the Trinity
Chapter 2 The Three Things Which are Found in Love Must Be Considered
Chapter 3 The Image of the Trinity in the Mind of Man Who Knows Himself and Loves Himself. The Mind Knows Itself Through Itself
Chapter 4 The Three are One, and Also Equal, Viz The Mind Itself, and the Love, and the Knowledge of It. That the Same Three Exist Substantially, and are Predicated Relatively. That the Same Three are Inseparable. That the Same Three are Not Joined and Commingled Like Parts, But that They are of One Essence, and are Relatives
Chapter 5 That These Three are Several in Themselves, and Mutually All in All
Chapter 6 There is One Knowledge of the Thing in the Thing Itself, and Another in Eternal Truth Itself. That Corporeal Things, Too, are to Be Judged the Rules of Eternal Truth
Chapter 7 We Conceive and Beget the Word Within, from the Things We Have Beheld in the Eternal Truth. The Word, Whether of the Creature or of the Creator, is Conceived by Love
Chapter 8 In What Desire and Love Differ
Chapter 9 In the Love of Spiritual Things the Word Born is the Same as the Word Conceived. It is Otherwise in the Love of Carnal Things
Chapter 10 Whether Only Knowledge that is Loved is the Word of the Mind
Chapter 11 That the Image or Begotten Word of the Mind that Knows Itself is Equal to the Mind Itself
Chapter 12 Why Love is Not the Offspring of the Mind, as Knowledge is So. The Solution of the Question. The Mind with the Knowledge of Itself and the Love of Itself is the Image of the Trinity
Book X
Chapter 1 The Love of the Studious Mind, that Is, of One Desirous to Know, is Not the Love of a Thing Which It Does Not Know
Chapter 2 No One at All Loves Things Unknown
Chapter 3 That When the Mind Loves Itself, It is Not Unknown to Itself
Chapter 4 How the Mind Knows Itself, Not in Part, But as a Whole
Chapter 5 Why the Soul is Enjoined to Know Itself. Whence Come the Errors of the Mind Concerning Its Own Substance
Chapter 6 The Opinion Which the Mind Has of Itself is Deceitful
Chapter 7 The Opinions of Philosophers Respecting the Substance of the Soul. The Error of Those Who are of Opinion that the Soul is Corporeal, Does Not Arise from Defective Knowledge of the Soul, But from Their Adding There to Something Foreign to It. What is Meant by Finding
Chapter 8 How the Soul Inquires into Itself. Whence Comes the Error of the Soul Concerning Itself
Chapter 9 The Mind Knows Itself, by the Very Act of Understanding the Precept to Know Itself
Chapter 10 Every Mind Knows Certainly Three Things Concerning Itself—That It Understands, that It Is, and that It Lives
Chapter 11 In Memory, Understanding [or Intelligence], and Will, We Have to Note Ability, Learning, and Use. Memory, Understanding, and Will are One Essentially, and Three Relatively
Chapter 12 The Mind is an Image of the Trinity in Its Own Memory, and Understanding, and Will
Book XI
Chapter 1 A Trace of the Trinity Also In the Outer Man
Chapter 2 A Certain Trinity in the Sight. That There are Three Things in Sight, Which Differ in Their Own Nature. In What Manner from a Visible Thing Vision is Produced, or the Image of that Thing Which is Seen. The Matter is Shown More Clearly by an Example. How These Three Combine in One
Chapter 3 The Unity of the Three Takes Place in Thought, Viz Of Memory, of Ternal Vision, and of Will Combining Both
Chapter 4 How This Unity Comes to Pass
Chapter 5 The Trinity of the Outer Man, or of External Vision, is Not an Image of God. The Likeness of God is Desired Even in Sins. In External Vision the Form of the Corporeal Thing is as It Were the Parent, Vision the Offspring; But the Will that Unites These Suggests the Holy Spirit
Chapter 6 Of What Kind We are to Reckon the Rest (Requies), and End (Finis), of the Will in Vision
Chapter 7 There is Another Trinity in the Memory of Him Who Thinks Over Again What He Has Seen
Chapter 8 Different Modes of Conceiving
Chapter 9 Species is Produced by Species in Succession
Chapter 10 The Imagination Also Adds Even to Things We Have Not Seen, Those Things Which We Have Seen Elsewhere
Chapter 11 Number, Weight, Measure
Book XII
Chapter 1 Of What Kind are the Outer and the Inner Man
Chapter 2 Man Alone of Animate Creatures Perceives the Eternal Reasons of Things Pertaining to the Body
Chapter 3 The Higher Reason Which Belongs to Contemplation, and the Lower Which Belongs to Action, are in One Mind
Chapter 4 The Trinity and the Image of God is in that Part of the Mind Alone Which Belongs to the Contemplation of Eternal Things
Chapter 5 The Opinion Which Devises an Image of the Trinity in the Marriage of Male and Female, and in Their Offspring
Chapter 6 Why This Opinion is to Be Rejected
Chapter 7 How Man is the Image of God. Whether the Woman is Not Also the Image of God. How the Saying of the Apostle, that the Man is the Image of God, But the Woman is the Glory of the Man, is to Be Understood Figuratively and Mystically
Chapter 8 Turning Aside from the Image of God
Chapter 9 The Same Argument is Continued
Chapter 10 The Lowest Degradation Reached by Degrees
Chapter 11 The Image of the Beast in Man
Chapter 12 There is a Kind of Hidden Wedlock in the Inner Man. Unlawful Pleasures of the Thoughts
Chapter 13 The Opinion of Those Who Have Thought that the Mind Was Signified by the Man, the Bodily Sense by the Woman
Chapter 14 What is the Difference Between Wisdom and Knowledge. The Worship of God is the Love of Him. How the Intellectual Cognizance of Eternal Things Comes to Pass Through Wisdom
Chapter 15 In Opposition to the Reminiscence of Plato and Pythagoras. Pythagoras the Samian. Of the Difference Between Wisdom and Knowledge, and of Seeking the Trinity in the Knowledge of Temporal Things
Book XIII
Chapter 1 The Attempt is Made to Distinguish Out of the Scriptures the Offices of Wisdom and of Knowledge. That in the Beginning of John Some Things that are Said Belong to Wisdom, Some to Knowledge. Some Things There are Only Known by the Help of Faith. How We See the Faith that is in Us. In the Same Narrative of John, Some Things are Known by the Sense of the Body, Others Only by the Reason of the Mind
Chapter 2 Faith a Thing of the Heart, Not of the Body; How It is Common and One and the Same in All Believers. The Faith of Believers is One, No Otherwise than the Will of Those Who Will is One
Chapter 3 Some Desires Being the Same in All, are Known to Each. The Poet Ennius
Chapter 4 The Will to Possess Blessedness is One in All, But the Variety of Wills is Very Great Concerning that Blessedness Itself
Chapter 5 Of the Same Thing
Chapter 6 Why, When All Will to Be Blessed, that is Rather Chosen by Which One Withdraws from Being So
Chapter 7 Faith is Necessary, that Man May at Some Time Be Blessed, Which He Will Only Attain in the Future Life. The Blessedness of Proud Philosophers Ridiculous and Pitiable
Chapter 8 Blessedness Cannot Exist Without Immortality
Chapter 9 We Say that Future Blessedness is Truly Eternal, Not Through Human Reasonings, But by the Help of Faith. The Immortality of Blessedness Becomes Credible from the Incarnation of the Son of God
Chapter 10 There Was No Other More Suitable Way of Freeing Man from the Misery of Mortality Than The Incarnation of the Word. The Merits Which are Called Ours are the Gifts of God
Chapter 11 A Difficulty, How We are Justified in the Blood of the Son of God
Chapter 12 All, on Account of the Sin of Adam, Were Delivered into the Power of the Devil
Chapter 13 Man Was to Be Rescued from the Power of the Devil, Not by Power, But by Righteousness
Chapter 14 The Unobligated Death of Christ Has Freed Those Who Were Liable to Death
Chapter 15 Of the Same Subject
Chapter 16 The Remains of Death and the Evil Things of the World Turn to Good for the Elect. How Fitly the Death of Christ Was Chosen, that We Might Be Justified in His Blood. What the Anger of God is
Chapter 17 Other Advantages of the Incarnation
Chapter 18 Why the Son of God Took Man Upon Himself from the Race of Adam, and from a Virgin
Chapter 19 What in the Incarnate Word Belongs to Knowledge, What to Wisdom
Chapter 20 What Has Been Treated of in This Book. How We Have Reached by Steps to a Certain Trinity, Which is Found in Practical Knowledge and True Faith
Book XIV
Chapter 1 What the Wisdom is of Which We are Here to Treat. Whence the Name of Philosopher Arose. What Has Been Already Said Concerning the Distinction of Knowledge and Wisdom
Chapter 2 There is a Kind of Trinity in the Holding, Contemplating, and Loving of Faith Temporal, But One that Does Not Yet Attain to Being Properly an Image of God
Chapter 3 A Difficulty Removed, Which Lies in the Way of What Has Just Been Said
Chapter 4 The Image of God is to Be Sought in the Immortality of the Rational Soul. How a Trinity is Demonstrated in the Mind
Chapter 5 Whether the Mind of Infants Knows Itself
Chapter 6 How a Kind of Trinity Exists in the Mind Thinking of Itself. What is the Part of Thought in This Trinity
Chapter 7 The Thing is Made Plain by an Example. In What Way the Matter is Handled in Order to Help the Reader
Chapter 8 The Trinity Which is the Image of God is Now to Be Sought in the Noblest Part of the Mind
Chapter 9 Whether Justice and the Other Virtues Cease to Exist in the Future Life
Chapter 10 How a Trinity is Produced by the Mind Remembering, Understanding, and Loving Itself
Chapter 11 Whether Memory is Also of Things Present
Chapter 12 The Trinity in the Mind is the Image of God, in that It Remembers, Understands, and Loves God, Which to Do is Wisdom
Chapter 13 How Any One Can Forget and Remember God
Chapter 14 The Mind Loves God in Rightly Loving Itself; And If It Love Not God, It Must Be Said to Hate Itself. Even a Weak and Erring Mind is Always Strong in Remembering, Understanding, and Loving Itself. Let It Be Turned to God, that It May Be Blessed by Remembering, Understanding, and Loving Him
Chapter 15 Although the Soul Hopes for Blessedness, Yet It Does Not Remember Lost Blessedness, But Remembers God and the Rules of Righteousness. The Unchangeable Rules of Right Living are Known Even to the Ungodly
Chapter 16 How the Image of God is Formed Anew in Man
Chapter 17 How the Image of God in the Mind is Renewed Until the Likeness of God is Perfected in It in Blessedness
Chapter 18 Whether the Sentence of John is to Be Understood of Our Future Likeness with the Son of God in the Immortality Itself Also of the Body
Chapter 19 John is Rather to Be Understood of Our Perfect Likeness with the Trinity in Life Eternal. Wisdom is Perfected in Happiness
Book XV
Chapter 1 God is Above the Mind
Chapter 2 God, Although Incomprehensible, is Ever to Be Sought. The Traces of the Trinity are Not Vainly Sought in the Creature
Chapter 3 A Brief Recapitulation of All the Previous Books
Chapter 4 What Universal Nature Teaches Us Concerning God
Chapter 5 How Difficult It is to Demonstrate the Trinity by Natural Reason
Chapter 6 How There is a Trinity in the Very Simplicity of God. Whether and How the Trinity that is God is Manifested from the Trinities Which Have Been Shown to Be in Men
Chapter 7 That It is Not Easy to Discover the Trinity that is God from the Trinities We Have Spoken of
Chapter 8 How the Apostle Says that God is Now Seen by Us Through a Glass
Chapter 9 Of the Term “Enigma,” And of Tropical Modes of Speech
Chapter 10 Concerning the Word of the Mind, in Which We See the Word of God, as in a Glass and an Enigma
Chapter 11 The Likeness of the Divine Word, Such as It Is, is to Be Sought, Not in Our Own Outer and Sensible Word, But in the Inner and Mental One. There is the Greatest Possible Unlikeness Between Our Word and Knowledge and the Divine Word and Knowledge
Chapter 12 The Academic Philosophy
Chapter 13 Still Further of the Difference Between the Knowledge and Word of Our Mind, and the Knowledge and Word of God
Chapter 14 The Word of God is in All Things Equal to the Father, from Whom It is
Chapter 15 How Great is the Unlikeness Between Our Word and the Divine Word. Our Word Cannot Be or Be Called Eternal
Chapter 16 Our Word is Never to Be Equalled to the Divine Word, Not Even When We Shall Be Like God
Chapter 17 How the Holy Spirit is Called Love, and Whether He Alone is So Called. That the Holy Spirit is in the Scriptures Properly Called by the Name of Love
Chapter 18 No Gift of God is More Excellent Than Love
Chapter 19 The Holy Spirit is Called the Gift of God in the Scriptures. By the Gift of the Holy Spirit is Meant the Gift Which is the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit is Specially Called Love, Although Not Only the Holy Spirit in the Trinity is Love
Chapter 20 Against Eunomius, Saying that the Son of God is the Son, Not of His Nature, But of His Will. Epilogue to What Has Been Said Already
Chapter 21 Of the Likeness of the Father and of the Son Alleged to Be in Our Memory and Understanding. Of the Likeness of the Holy Spirit in Our Will or Love
Chapter 22 How Great the Unlikeness is Between the Image of the Trinity Which We Have Found in Ourselves, and the Trinity Itself
Chapter 23 Augustin Dwells Still Further on the Disparity Between the Trinity Which is in Man, and the Trinity Which is God. The Trinity is Now Seen Through a Glass by the Help of Faith, that It May Hereafter Be More Clearly Seen in the Promised Sight Face to Face
Chapter 24 The Infirmity of the Human Mind
Chapter 25 The Question Why the Holy Spirit is Not Begotten, and How He Proceeds from the Father and the Son, Will Only Be Understood When We are in Bliss
Chapter 26 The Holy Spirit Twice Given by Christ. The Procession of the Holy Spirit from the Father and from the Son is Apart from Time, Nor Can He Be Called the Son of Both
Chapter 27 What It is that Suffices Here to Solve the Question Why the Spirit is Not Said to Be Begotten, and Why the Father Alone is Unbegotten. What They Ought to Do Who Do Not Understand These Things
Chapter 28 The Conclusion of the Book with a Prayer, and an Apology for Multitude of Words
The Enchiridion
Argument
Chapter 1 The Author Desires the Gift of True Wisdom for Laurentius
Chapter 2 The Fear of God is Man’s True Wisdom
Chapter 3 God is to Be Worshipped Through Faith, Hope, and Love
Chapter 4 The Questions Propounded by Laurentius
Chapter 5 Brief Answers to These Questions
Chapter 6 Controversy Out of Place in a Handbook Like the Present
Chapter 7 The Creed and the Lord’s Prayer Demand the Exercise of Faith, Hope, and Love
Chapter 8 The Distinction Between Faith and Hope, and the Mutual Dependence of Faith, Hope, and Love
Chapter 9 What We are to Believe. In Regard to Nature It is Not Necessary for the Christian to Know More Than that the Goodness of the Creator is the Cause of All Things
Chapter 10 The Supremely Good Creator Made All Things Good
Chapter 11 What is Called Evil in the Universe is But the Absence of Good
Chapter 12 All Beings Were Made Good, But Not Being Made Perfectly Good, are Liable to Corruption
Chapter 13 There Can Be No Evil Where There is No Good; And an Evil Man is an Evil Good
Chapter 14 Good and Evil are an Exception to the Rule that Contrary Attributes Cannot Be Predicated of the Same Subject. Evil Springs Up in What is Good, and Cannot Exist Except in What is Good
Chapter 15 The Preceding Argument is in No Wise Inconsistent with the Saying of Our Lord: “A Good Tree Cannot Bring Forth Evil Fruit.”
Chapter 16 It is Not Essential to Man’s Happiness that He Should Know the Causes of Physical Convulsions; But It Is, that He Should Know the Causes of Good and Evil
Chapter 17 The Nature of Error. All Error is Not Hurtful, Though It is Man’s Duty as Far as Possible to Avoid It
Chapter 18 It is Never Allowable to Tell a Lie; But Lies Differ Very Much in Guilt, According to the Intention and the Subject
Chapter 19 Men’s Errors Vary Very Much in the Magnitude of the Evils They Produce; But Yet Every Error is in Itself an Evil
Chapter 20 Every Error is Not a Sin. An Examination of the Opinion of the Academic Philosophers, that to Avoid Error We Should in All Cases Suspend Belief
Chapter 21 Error, Though Not Always a Sin, is Always an Evil
Chapter 22 A Lie is Not Allowable, Even to Save Another from Injury
Chapter 23 Summary of the Results of the Preceding Discussion
Chapter 24 The Secondary Causes of Evil are Ignorance and Lust
Chapter 25 God’s Judgments Upon Fallen Men and Angels. The Death of the Body is Man’s Peculiar Punishment
Chapter 26 Through Adam’s Sin His Whole Posterity Were Corrupted, and Were Born Under the Penalty of Death, Which He Had Incurred
Chapter 27 The State of Misery to Which Adam’s Sin Reduced Mankind, and the Restoration Effected Through the Mercy of God
Chapter 28 When the Rebellious Angels Were Cast Out, the Rest Remained in the Enjoyment of Eternal Happiness with God
Chapter 29 The Restored Part of Humanity Shall, in Accordance with the Promises of God, Succeed to the Place Which the Rebellious Angels Lost
Chapter 30 Men are Not Saved by Good Works, Nor by the Free Determination of Their Own Will, But by the Grace of God Through Faith
Chapter 31 Faith Itself is the Gift of God; And Good Works Will Not Be Wanting in Those Who Believe
Chapter 32 The Freedom of the Will is Also the Gift of God, for God Worketh in Us Both to Will and to Do
Chapter 33 Men, Being by Nature the Children of Wrath, Needed a Mediator. In What Sense God is Said to Be Angry
Chapter 34 The Ineffable Mystery of the Birth of Christ the Mediator Through the Virgin Mary
Chapter 35 Jesus Christ, Being the Only Son of God, is at the Same Time Man
Chapter 36 The Grace of God is Clearly and Remarkably Displayed in Raising the Man Christ Jesus to the Dignity of the Son of God
Chapter 37 The Same Grace is Further Clearly Manifested in This, that the Birth of Christ According to the Flesh is of the Holy Ghost
Chapter 38 Jesus Christ, According to the Flesh, Was Not Born of the Holy Spirit in Such a Sense that the Holy Spirit is His Father
Chapter 39 Not Everything that is Born of Another is to Be Called a Son of that Other
Chapter 40 Christ’s Birth Through the Holy Spirit Manifests to Us the Grace of God
Chapter 41 Christ, Who Was Himself Free from Sin, Was Made Sin for Us, that We Might Be Reconciled to God
Chapter 42 The Sacrament of Baptism Indicates Our Death with Christ to Sin, and Our Resurrection with Him to Newness of Life
Chapter 43 Baptism and the Grace Which It Typifies are Open to All, Both Infants and Adults
Chapter 44 In Speaking of Sin, the Singular Number is Often Put for the Plural, and the Plural for the Singular
Chapter 45 In Adam’s First Sin, Many Kinds of Sin Were Involved
Chapter 46 It is Probable that Children are Involved in the Guilt Not Only of the First Pair, But of Their Own Immediate Parents
Chapter 47 It is Difficult to Decide Whether the Sins of a Man’s Other Progenitors are Imputed to Him
Chapter 48 The Guilt of the First Sin is So Great that It Can Be Washed Away Only in the Blood of the Mediator, Jesus Christ
Chapter 49 Christ Was Not Regenerated in the Baptism of John, But Submitted to It to Give Us an Example of Humility, Just as He Submitted to Death, Not as the Punishment of Sin, But to Take Away the Sin of the World
Chapter 50 Christ Took Away Not Only the One Original Sin, But All the Other Sins that Have Been Added to It
Chapter 51 All Men Born of Adam are Under Condemnation, and Only If New Born in Christ are Freed from Condemnation
Chapter 52 In Baptism, Which is the Similitude of the Death and Resurrection of Christ, All, Both Infants and Adults, Die to Sin that They May Walk in Newness of Life
Chapter 53 Christ’s Cross and Burial, Resurrection, Ascension, and Sitting Down at the Right Hand of God, are Images of the Christian Life
Chapter 54 Christ’s Second Coming Does Not Belong to the Past, But Will Take Place at the End of the World
Chapter 55 The Expression, “Christ Shall Judge the Quick and the Dead,” May Be Understood in Either of Two Senses
Chapter 56 The Holy Spirit and the Church. The Church is the Temple of God
Chapter 57 The Condition of the Church in Heaven
Chapter 58 We Have No Certain Knowledge of the Organization of the Angelic Society
Chapter 59 The Bodies Assumed by Angels Raise a Very Difficult, and Not Very Useful, Subject of Discussion
Chapter 60 It is More Necessary to Be Able to Detect the Wiles of Satan When He Transforms Himself into an Angel of Light
Chapter 61 The Church on Earth Has Been Redeemed from Sin by the Blood of a Mediator
Chapter 62 By the Sacrifice of Christ All Things are Restored, and Peace is Made Between Earth and Heaven
Chapter 63 The Peace of God, Which Reigneth in Heaven, Passeth All Understanding
Chapter 64 Pardon of Sin Extends Over the Whole Mortal Life of the Saints, Which, Though Free from Crime, is Not Free from Sin
Chapter 65 God Pardons Sins, But on Condition of Penitence, Certain Times for Which Have Been Fixed by the Law of the Church
Chapter 66 The Pardon of Sin Has Reference Chiefly to the Future Judgment
Chapter 67 Faith Without Works is Dead, and Cannot Save a Man
Chapter 68 The True Sense of the Passage (I Cor. III. 11–15) About Those Who are Saved, Yet So as by Fire
Chapter 69 It is Not Impossible that Some Believers May Pass Through a Purgatorial Fire in the Future Life
Chapter 70 Almsgiving Will Not Atone for Sin Unless the Life Be Changed
Chapter 71 The Daily Prayer of the Believer Makes Satisfaction for the Trivial Sins that Daily Stain His Life
Chapter 72 There are Many Kinds of Alms, the Giving of Which Assists to Procure Pardon for Our Sins
Chapter 73 The Greatest of All Alms is to Forgive Our Debtors and to Love Our Enemies
Chapter 74 God Does Not Pardon the Sins of Those Who Do Not from the Heart Forgive Others
Chapter 75 The Wicked and the Unbelieving are Not Made Clean by the Giving of Alms, Except They Be Born Again
Chapter 76 To Give Alms Aright, We Should Begin with Ourselves, and Have Pity Upon Our Own Souls
Chapter 77 If We Would Give Alms to Ourselves, We Must Flee Iniquity; For He Who Loveth Iniquity Hateth His Soul
Chapter 78 What Sins are Trivial and What Heinous is a Matter for God’s Judgment
Chapter 79 Sins Which Appear Very Trifling, are Sometimes in Reality Very Serious
Chapter 80 Sins, However Great and Detestable, Seem Trivial When We are Accustomed to Them
Chapter 81 There are Two Causes of Sin, Ignorance and Weakness; And We Need Divine Help to Overcome Both
Chapter 82 The Mercy of God is Necessary to True Repentance
Chapter 83 The Man Who Despises the Mercy of God is Guilty of the Sin Against the Holy Ghost
Chapter 84 The Resurrection of the Body Gives Rise to Numerous Questions
Chapter 85 The Case of Abortive Conceptions
Chapter 86 If They Have Ever Lived, They Must of Course Have Died, and Therefore Shall Have a Share in the Resurrection of the Dead
Chapter 87 The Case of Monstrous Births
Chapter 88 The Material of the Body Never Perishes
Chapter 89 But This Material May Be Differently Arranged in the Resurrection Body
Chapter 90 If There Be Differences and Inequalities Among the Bodies of Those Who Rise Again, There Shall Be Nothing Offensive or Disproportionate in Any
Chapter 91 The Bodies of the Saints Shall at The Resurrection Be Spiritual Bodies
Chapter 92 The Resurrection of the Lost
Chapter 93 Both the First and the Second Deaths are the Consequence of Sin. Punishment is Proportioned to Guilt
Chapter 94 The Saints Shall Know More Fully in the Next World the Benefits They Have Received by Grace
Chapter 95 God’s Judgments Shall Then Be Explained
Chapter 96 The Omnipotent God Does Well Even in the Permission of Evil
Chapter 97 In What Sense Does the Apostle Say that “God Will Have All Men to Be Saved,” When, as a Matter of Fact, All are Not Saved?
Chapter 98 Predestination to Eternal Life is Wholly of God’s Free Grace
Chapter 99 As God’s Mercy is Free, So His Judgments are Just, and Cannot Be Gainsaid
Chapter 100 The Will of God is Never Defeated, Though Much is Done that is Contrary to His Will
Chapter 101 The Will of God, Which is Always Good, is Sometimes Fulfilled Through the Evil Will of Man
Chapter 102 The Will of the Omnipotent God is Never Defeated, and is Never Evil
Chapter 103 Interpretation of the Expression in I Tim. II. 4: “Who Will Have All Men to Be Saved.”
Chapter 104 God, Foreknowing the Sin of the First Man, Ordered His Own Purposes Accordingly
Chapter 105 Man Was So Created as to Be Able to Choose Either Good or Evil: in the Future Life, the Choice of Evil Will Be Impossible
Chapter 106 The Grace of God Was Necessary to Man’s Salvation Before the Fall as Well as After It
Chapter 107 Eternal Life, Though the Reward of Good Works, is Itself the Gift of God
Chapter 108 A Mediator Was Necessary to Reconcile Us to God; And Unless This Mediator Had Been God, He Could Not Have Been Our Redeemer
Chapter 109 The State of the Soul During the Interval Between Death and the Resurrection
Chapter 110 The Benefit to the Souls of the Dead from the Sacraments and Alms of Their Living Friends
Chapter 111 After the Resurrection There Shall Be Two Distinct Kingdoms, One of Eternal Happiness, the Other of Eternal Misery
Chapter 112 There is No Ground in Scripture for the Opinion of Those Who Deny the Eternity of Future Punishments
Chapter 113 The Death of the Wicked Shall Be Eternal in the Same Sense as the Life of the Saints
Chapter 114 Having Dealt with Faith, We Now Come to Speak of Hope. Everything that Pertains to Hope is Embraced in the Lord’s Prayer
Chapter 115 The Seven Petitions of the Lord’s Prayer, According to Matthew
Chapter 116 Luke Expresses the Substance of These Seven Petitions More Briefly in Five
Chapter 117 Love, Which is Greater Than Faith and Hope, is Shed Abroad in Our Hearts by the Holy Ghost
Chapter 118 The Four Stages of the Christian’s Life, and the Four Corresponding Stages of the Church’s History
Chapter 119 The Grace of Regeneration Washes Away All Past Sin and All Original Guilt
Chapter 120 Death Cannot Injure Those Who Have Received the Grace of Regeneration
Chapter 121 Love is the End of All the Commandments, and God Himself is Love
Chapter 122 Conclusion
On the Catechising of the Uninstructed
Chapter 1 How Augustin Writes in Answer to a Favor Asked by a Deacon of Carthage
Chapter 2 How It Often Happens that a Discourse Which Gives Pleasure to the Hearer is Distasteful to the Speaker; And What Explanation is to Be Offered of that Fact
Chapter 3 Of the Full Narration to Be Employed in Catechising
Chapter 4 That the Great Reason for the Advent of Christ Was the Commendation of Love
Chapter 5 That the Person Who Comes for Catechetical Instruction is to Be Examined with Respect to His Views, on Desiring to Become a Christian
Chapter 6 Of the Way to Commence the Catechetical Instruction, and of the Narration of Facts from the History of the World’s Creation on to the Present Times of the Church
Chapter 7 Of the Exposition of the Resurrection, the Judgment, and Other Subjects, Which Should Follow This Narration
Chapter 8 Of the Method to Be Pursued in Catechising Those Who Have Had a Liberal Education
Chapter 9 Of the Method in Which Grammarians and Professional Speakers are to Be Dealt with
Chapter 10 Of the Attainment of Cheerfulness in the Duty of Catechising, and of Various Causes Producing Weariness in the Catechumen
Chapter 11 Of the Remedy for the Second Source of Weariness
Chapter 12 Of the Remedy for the Third Source of Weariness
Chapter 13 Of the Remedy for the Fourth Source of Weariness
Chapter 14 Of the Remedy Against the Fifth and Sixth Sources of Weariness
Chapter 15 Of the Method in Which Our Address Should Be Adapted to Different Classes of Hearers
Chapter 16 A Specimen of a Catechetical Address; And First, the Case of a Catechumen with Worthy Views
Chapter 17 The Specimen of Catechetical Discourse Continued, in Reference Specially to the Reproval of False Aims on the Catechumen’s Part
Chapter 18 Of What is to Be Believed on the Subject of the Creation of Man and Other Objects
Chapter 19 Of the Co-Existence of Good and Evil in the Church, and Their Final Separation
Chapter 20 Of Israel’s Bondage in Egypt, Their Deliverance, and Their Passage Through the Red Sea
Chapter 21 Of the Babylonish Captivity, and the Things Signified Thereby
Chapter 22 Of the Six Ages of the World
Chapter 23 Of the Mission of the Holy Ghost Fifty Days After Christ’s Resurrection
Chapter 24 Of the Church in Its Likeness to a Vine Sprouting and Suffering Pruning
Chapter 25 Of Constancy in the Faith of the Resurrection
Chapter 26 Of the Formal Admission of the Catechumen, and of the Signs Therein Made Use of
Chapter 27 Of the Prophecies of the Old Testament in Their Visible Fulfillment in the Church
A Treatise on Faith and the Creed
Chapter 1 Of the Origin and Object of the Composition
Chapter 2 Of God and His Exclusive Eternity
Chapter 3 Of the Son of God, and His Peculiar Designation as the Word
Chapter 4 Of the Son of God as Neither Made by the Father Nor Less Than the Father, and of His Incarnation
Chapter 5 Of Christ’s Passion, Burial, and Resurrection
Chapter 6 Of Christ’s Ascension into Heaven
Chapter 7 Of Christ’s Session at the Father’s Right Hand
Chapter 8 Of Christ’s Coming to Judgment
Chapter 9 Of the Holy Spirit and the Mystery of the Trinity
Chapter 10 Of the Catholic Church, the Remission of Sins, and the Resurrection of the Flesh
Concerning Faith of Things Not Seen
On the Profit of Believing
On the Creed
MORAL TREATISES OF SAINT AUGUSTIN
On Continence
On the Good of Marriage
Of Holy Virginity
On the Good of Widowhood
On Lying
Against Lying
Of the Work of Monks
On Patience
On Care to Be Had for the Dead
NPNF1–04 ST. AUGUSTINE: THE WRITINGS AGAINST THE MANICHAEANS AND AGAINST THE DONATISTS
NPNF1–04 CONTENTS
I. THE ANTI-MANICHAEAN WRITINGS
On The Morals Of The Catholic Church
Chapter 1 How the Pretensions of the Manichaeans are to Be Refuted. Two Manichaean Falsehoods
Chapter 2 He Begins with Arguments, in Compliance with the Mistaken Method of the Manichaeans
Chapter 3 Happiness is in the Enjoyment of Man’s Chief Good. Two Conditions of the Chief Good: 1st, Nothing is Better Than It; 2d, It Cannot Be Lost Against the Will
Chapter 4 Man—What?
Chapter 5 Man’s Chief Good is Not the Chief Good of the Body Only, But the Chief Good of the Soul
Chapter 6 Virtue Gives Perfection to the Soul; The Soul Obtains Virtue by Following God; Following God is the Happy Life
Chapter 7 The Knowledge of God to Be Obtained from the Scripture. The Plan and Principal Mysteries of the Divine Scheme of Redemption
Chapter 8 God is the Chief Good, Whom We are to Seek After with Supreme Affection
Chapter 9 Harmony of the Old and New Testament on the Precepts of Charity
Chapter 10 What the Church Teaches About God. The Two Gods of the Manichaeans
Chapter 11 God is the One Object of Love; Therefore He is Man’s Chief Good. Nothing is Better Than God. God Cannot Be Lost Against Our Will
Chapter 12 We are United to God by Love, in Subjection to Him
Chapter 13 We are Joined Inseparably to God by Christ and His Spirit
Chapter 14 We Cleave to the Trinity, Our Chief Good, by Love
Chapter 15 The Christian Definition of the Four Virtues
Chapter 16 Harmony of the Old and New Testaments
Chapter 17 Appeal to the Manichaeans, Calling on Them to Repent
Chapter 18 Only in the Catholic Church is Perfect Truth Established on the Harmony of Both Testaments
Chapter 19 Description of the Duties of Temperance, According to the Sacred Scriptures
Chapter 20 We are Required to Despise All Sensible Things, and to Love God Alone
Chapter 21 Popular Renown and Inquisitiveness are Condemned in the Sacred Scriptures
Chapter 22 Fortitude Comes from the Love of God
Chapter 23 Scripture Precepts and Examples of Fortitude
Chapter 24 Of Justice and Prudence
Chapter 25 Four Moral Duties Regarding the Love of God, of Which Love the Reward is Eternal Life and the Knowledge of the Truth
Chapter 26 Love of Ourselves and of Our Neighbor
Chapter 27 On Doing Good to the Body of Our Neighbor
Chapter 28 On Doing Good to the Soul of Our Neighbor. Two Parts of Discipline, Restraint and Instruction. Through Good Conduct We Arrive at the Knowledge of the Truth
Chapter 29 Of the Authority of the Scriptures
Chapter 30 The Church Apostrophised as Teacher of All Wisdom. Doctrine of the Catholic Church
Chapter 31 The Life of the Anachoretes and Coenobites Set Against the Continence of the Manichaeans
Chapter 32 Praise of the Clergy
Chapter 33 Another Kind of Men Living Together in Cities. Fasts of Three Days
Chapter 34 The Church is Not to Be Blamed for the Conduct of Bad Christians, Worshippers of Tombs and Pictures
Chapter 35 Marriage and Property Allowed to the Baptized by the Apostles
On The Morals Of The Manichaeans
On the Morals of the Manichaeans
Chapter 1 The Supreme Good is that Which is Possessed of Supreme Existence
Chapter 2 What Evil is. That Evil is that Which is Against Nature. In Allowing This, the Manichaeans Refute Themselves
Chapter 3 If Evil is Defined as that Which is Hurtful, This Implies Another Refutation of the Manichaeans
Chapter 4 The Difference Between What is Good in Itself and What is Good by Participation
Chapter 5 If Evil is Defined to Be Corruption, This Completely Refutes the Manichaean Heresy
Chapter 6 What Corruption Affects and What It is
Chapter 7 The Goodness of God Prevents Corruption from Bringing Anything to Non-Existence. The Difference Between Creating and Forming
Chapter 8 Evil is Not a Substance, But a Disagreement Hostile to Substance
Chapter 9 The Manichaean Fictions About Things Good and Evil are Not Consistent with Themselves
Chapter 10 Three Moral Symbols Devised by the Manichaeans for No Good
Chapter 11 The Value of the Symbol of the Mouth Among the Manichaeans, Who are Found Guilty of Blaspheming God
Chapter 12 Manichaean Subterfuge
Chapter 13 Actions to Be Judged of from Their Motive, Not from Externals. Manichaean Abstinence to Be Tried by This Principle
Chapter 14 Three Good Reasons for Abstaining from Certain Kinds of Food
Chapter 15 Why the Manichaeans Prohibit the Use of Flesh
Chapter 16 Disclosure of the Monstrous Tenets of the Manichaeans
Chapter 17 Description of the Symbol of the Hands Among the Manichaeans
Chapter 18 Of the Symbol of the Breast, and of the Shameful Mysteries of the Manichaeans
Chapter 19 Crimes of the Manichaeans
Chapter 20 Disgraceful Conduct Discovered at Rome
On Two Souls, Against The Manichaeans
Concerning Two Souls, Against the Manichaeans
Chapter 1 By What Course of Reasoning the Error of the Manichaeans Concerning Two Souls, One of Which is Not from God, is Refuted. Every Soul, Inasmuch as It is a Certain Life, Can Have Its Existence Only from God the Source of Life
Chapter 2 If the Light that is Perceived by Sense Has God for Its Author, as the Manichaeans Acknowledge, Much More The Soul Which is Perceived by Intellect Alone
Chapter 3 How It is Proved that Every Body Also is from God. That the Soul Which is Called Evil by the Manichaeans is Better Than Light
Chapter 4 Even the Soul of a Fly is More Excellent Than the Light
Chapter 5 How Vicious Souls, However Worthy of Condemnation They May Be, Excel the Light Which is Praiseworthy in Its Kind
Chapter 6 Whether Even Vices Themselves as Objects of Intellectual Apprehension are to Be Preferred to Light as an Object of Sense Perception, and are to Be Attributed to God as Their Author. Vice of the Mind and Certain Defects are Not Rightly to Be Counted Among Intelligible Things. Defects Themselves Even If They Should Be Counted Among Intelligible Things Should Never Be Put Before Sensible Things. If Light is Visible by God, Much More is the Soul, Even If Vicious, Which in So Far as It Lives is an Intelligible Thing. Passages of Scripture are Adduced by the Manichaeans to the Contrary
Chapter 7 How Evil Men are of God, and Not of God
Chapter 8 The Manichaeans Inquire Whence is Evil and by This Question Think They Have Triumphed. Let Them First Know, Which is Most Easy to Do, that Nothing Can Live Without God. Consummate Evil Cannot Be Known Except by the Knowledge of Consummate Good, Which is God
Chapter 9 Augustin Deceived by Familiarity with the Manichaeans, and by the Succession of Victories Over Ignorant Christians Reported by Them. The Manichaeans are Likewise Easily Refuted from the Knowledge of Sin and the Will
Chapter 10 Sin is Only from the Will. His Own Life and Will Best Known to Each Individual. What Will is
Chapter 11 What Sin is
Chapter 12 From the Definitions Given of Sin and Will, He Overthrows the Entire Heresy of the Manichaeans. Likewise from the Just Condemnation of Evil Souls It Follows that They are Evil Not by Nature But by Will. That Souls are Good By Nature, to Which the Pardon of Sins is Granted
Chapter 13 From Deliberation on the Evil and on the Good Part It Results that Two Classes of Souls are Not to Be Held to. A Class of Souls Enticing to Shameful Deeds Having Been Conceded, It Does Not Follow that These are Evil by Nature, that the Others are Supreme Good
Chapter 14 Again It is Shown from the Utility of Repenting that Souls are Not by Nature Evil. So Sure a Demonstration is Not Contradicted Except from the Habit of Erring
Chapter 15 He Prays for His Friends Whom He Has Had as Associates in Error
Acts Or Disputation Against Fortunatus The Manichaean
Disputation of the First Day
Disputation of the Second Day
Against The Epistle Of Manichaeus, Called Fundamental
Chapter 1 To Heal Heretics is Better Than to Destroy Them
Chapter 2 Why the Manichaeans Should Be More Gently Dealt with
Chapter 3 Augustin Once a Manichaean
Chapter 4 Proofs of the Catholic Faith
Chapter 5 Against the Title of the Epistle of Manichaeus
Chapter 6 Why Manichaeus Called Himself an Apostle of Christ
Chapter 7 In What Sense the Followers of Manichaeus Believe Him to Be the Holy Spirit
Chapter 8 The Festival of the Birth-Day of Manichaeus
Chapter 9 When the Holy Spirit Was Sent
Chapter 10 The Holy Spirit Twice Given
Chapter 11 Manichaeus Promises Truth, But Does Not Make Good His Word
Chapter 12 The Wild Fancies of Manichaeus. The Battle Before the Constitution of the World
Chapter 13 Two Opposite Substances. The Kingdom of Light. Manichaeus Teaches Uncertainties Instead of Certainties
Chapter 14 Manichaeus Promises the Knowledge of Undoubted Things, and Then Demands Faith in Doubtful Things
Chapter 15 The Doctrine of Manichaeus Not Only Uncertain, But False. His Absurd Fancy of a Land and Race of Darkness Bordering on the Holy Region and the Substance of God. The Error, First of All, of Giving to the Nature of God Limits and Borders, as If God Were a Material Substance, Having Extension in Space
Chapter 16 The Soul, Though Mutable, Has No Material Form. It is All Present in Every Part of the Body
Chapter 17 The Memory Contains the Ideas of Places of the Greatest Size
Chapter 18 The Understanding Judges of the Truth of Things, and of Its Own Action
Chapter 19 If the Mind Has No Material Extension, Much Less Has God
Chapter 20 Refutation of the Absurd Idea of Two Territories
Chapter 21 This Region of Light Must Be Material If It is Joined to the Region of Darkness. The Shape of the Region of Darkness Joined to the Region of Light
Chapter 22 The Form of the Region of Light the Worse of the Two
Chapter 23 The Anthropomorphites Not So Bad as the Manichaeans
Chapter 24 Of the Number of Natures in the Manichaean Fiction
Chapter 25 Omnipotence Creates Good Things Differing in Degree. In Every Description Whatsoever of the Junction of the Two Regions There is Either Impropriety or Absurdity
Chapter 26 The Manichaeans are Reduced to the Choice of a Tortuous, or Curved, or Straight Line of Junction. The Third Kind of Line Would Give Symmetry and Beauty Suitable to Both Regions
Chapter 27 The Beauty of the Straight Line Might Be Taken from the Region of Darkness Without Taking Anything from Its Substance. So Evil Neither Takes from Nor Adds to the Substance of the Soul. The Straightness of Its Side Would Be So Far a Good Bestowed on the Region of Darkness by God the Creator
Chapter 28 Manichaeus Places Five Natures in the Region of Darkness
Chapter 29 The Refutation of This Absurdity
Chapter 30 The Number of Good Things in Those Natures Which Manichaeus Places in the Region of Darkness
Chapter 31 The Same Subject Continued
Chapter 32 Manichaeus Got the Arrangement of His Fanciful Notions from Visible Objects
Chapter 33 Every Nature, as Nature, is Good
Chapter 34 Nature Cannot Be Without Some Good. The Manichaeans Dwell Upon the Evils
Chapter 35 Evil Alone is Corruption. Corruption is Not Nature, But Contrary to Nature. Corruption Implies Previous Good
Chapter 36 The Source of Evil or of Corruption of Good
Chapter 37 God Alone Perfectly Good
Chapter 38 Nature Made by God; Corruption Comes from Nothing
Chapter 39 In What Sense Evils are from God
Chapter 40 Corruption Tends to Non-Existence
Chapter 41 Corruption is by God’s Permission, and Comes from Us
Chapter 42 Exhortation to the Chief Good
Chapter 43 Conclusion
Reply To Faustus The Manichaean
Book I
Book II
Book III
Book IV
Book V
Book VI
Book VII
Book VIII
Book IX
Book X
Book XI
Book XII
Book XIII
Book XIV
Book XV
Book XVI
Book XVII
Book XVIII
Book XIX
Book XX
Book XXI
Book XXII
Book XXIII
Book XXIV
Book XXV
Book XXVI
Book XXVII
Book XXVIII
Book XXIX
Book XXX
Book XXXI
Book XXXII
Book XXXIII
Concerning The Nature Of Good, Against The Manichaeans
Chapter 1 God the Highest and Unchangeable Good, from Whom are All Other Good Things, Spiritual and Corporeal
Chapter 2 How This May Suffice for Correcting the Manichaeans
Chapter 3 Measure, Form, and Order, Generic Goods in Things Made by God
Chapter 4 Evil is Corruption of Measure, Form, or Order
Chapter 5 The Corrupted Nature of a More Excellent Order Sometimes Better Than an Inferior Nature Even Uncorrupted
Chapter 6 Nature Which Cannot Be Corrupted is the Highest Good; That Which Can, is Some Good
Chapter 7 The Corruption of Rational Spirits is on the One Hand Voluntary, on the Other Penal
Chapter 8 From the Corruption and Destruction of Inferior Things is the Beauty of the Universe
Chapter 9 Punishment is Constituted for the Sinning Nature that It May Be Rightly Ordered
Chapter 10 Natures Corruptible, Because Made of Nothing
Chapter 11 God Cannot Suffer Harm, Nor Can Any Other Nature Except by His Permission
Chapter 12 All Good Things are from God Alone
Chapter 13 Individual Good Things, Whether Small or Great, are from God
Chapter 14 Small Good Things in Comparison with Greater are Called by Contrary Names
Chapter 15 In the Body of the Ape the Good of Beauty is Present, Though in a Less Degree
Chapter 16 Privations in Things are Fittingly Ordered by God
Chapter 17 Nature, in as Far as It is Nature, No Evil
Chapter 18 Hyle, Which Was Called by the Ancients the Formless Material of Things, is Not an Evil
Chapter 19 To Have True Existence is an Exclusive Prerogative of God
Chapter 20 Pain Only in Good Natures
Chapter 21 From Measure Things are Said to Be Moderate-Sized
Chapter 22 Measure in Some Sense is Suitable to God Himself
Chapter 23 Whence a Bad Measure, a Bad Form, a Bad Order May Sometimes Be Spoken of
Chapter 24 It is Proved by the Testimonies of Scripture that God is Unchangeable. The Son of God Begotten, Not Made
Chapter 25 This Last Expression Misunderstood by Some
Chapter 26 That Creatures are Made of Nothing
Chapter 27 ”From Him” And “Of Him” Do Not Mean The Same Thing
Chapter 28 Sin Not From God, But From The Will of Those Sinning
Chapter 29 That God is Not Defiled by Our Sins
Chapter 30 That Good Things, Even the Least, and Those that are Earthly, are by God
Chapter 31 To Punish and to Forgive Sins Belong Equally to God
Chapter 32 From God Also is the Very Power to Be Hurtful
Chapter 33 That Evil Angels Have Been Made Evil, Not by God, But by Sinning
Chapter 34 That Sin is Not the Striving for an Evil Nature, But the Desertion of a Better
Chapter 35 The Tree Was Forbidden to Adam Not Because It Was Evil, But Because It Was Good for Man to Be Subject to God
Chapter 36 No Creature of God is Evil, But to Abuse a Creature of God is Evil
Chapter 37 God Makes Good Use of the Evil Deeds of Sinners
Chapter 38 Eternal Fire Torturing the Wicked, Not Evil
Chapter 39 Fire is Called Eternal, Not as God Is, But Because Without End
Chapter 40 Neither Can God Suffer Hurt, Nor Any Other, Save by the Just Ordination of God
Chapter 41 How Great Good Things the Manichaeans Put in the Nature of Evil, and How Great Evil Things in the Nature of Good
Chapter 42 Manichaean Blasphemies Concerning the Nature of God
Chapter 43 Many Evils Before His Commingling with Evil are Attributed to the Nature of God by the Manichaeans
Chapter 44 Incredible Turpitudes in God Imagined by Manichaeus
Chapter 45 Certain Unspeakable Turpitudes Believed, Not Without Reason, Concerning the Manichaeans Themselves
Chapter 46 The Unspeakable Doctrine of the Fundamental Epistle
Chapter 47 He Compels to the Perpetration of Horrible Turpitudes
Chapter 48 Augustin Prays that the Manichaeans May Be Restored to Their Senses
II. THE ANTI-DONATIST WRITINGS
Writings In Connection With The Donatist Controversy
On Baptism, Against the Donatists
Book I
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Book II
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Book III
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Book IV
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Book V
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter. 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Book VI
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Chapter 36
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Chapter 40
Chapter 41
Chapter 42
Chapter 43
Chapter 44
Book VII
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Chapter 36
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Chapter 40
Chapter 41
Chapter 42
Chapter 43
Chapter 44
Chapter 45
Chapter 46
Chapter 47
Chapter 48
Chapter 49
Chapter 50
Chapter 51
Chapter 52
Chapter 53
Chapter 54
Answer To The Letters of Petilian, The Donatist
Book I
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Book II
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Chapter 36
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Chapter 40
Chapter 41
Chapter 42
Chapter 43
Chapter 44
Chapter 45
Chapter 46
Chapter 47
Chapter 48
Chapter 49
Chapter 50
Chapter 51
Chapter 52
Chapter 53
Chapter 54
Chapter 55
Chapter 56
Chapter 57
Chapter 58
Chapter 59
Chapter 60
Chapter 61
Chapter 62
Chapter 63
Chapter 64
Chapter 65
Chapter 66
Chapter 67
Chapter 68
Chapter 69
Chapter 70
Chapter 71
Chapter 72
Chapter 73
Chapter 74
Chapter 75
Chapter 76
Chapter 77
Chapter 78
Chapter 79
Chapter 80
Chapter 81
Chapter 82
Chapter 83
Chapter 84
Chapter 85
Chapter 86
Chapter 87
Chapter 88
Chapter 89
Chapter 90
Chapter 91
Chapter 92
Chapter 93
Chapter 94
Chapter 95
Chapter 96
Chapter 97
Chapter 98
Chapter 99
Chapter 100
Chapter 101
Chapter 102
Chapter 103
Chapter 104
Chapter 105
Chapter 106
Chapter 107
Chapter 108
Chapter 109
Book III
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter. 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Chapter 36
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Chapter 40
Chapter 41
Chapter 42
Chapter 43
Chapter 44
Chapter 45
Chapter 46
Chapter 47
Chapter 48
Chapter 49
Chapter 50
Chapter 51
Chapter 52
Chapter 53
Chapter 54
Chapter 55
Chapter 56
Chapter 57
Chapter 58
Chapter 59
The Correction Of The Donatists
A Treatise Concerning The Correction Of The Donatists. Or Epistle CLXXXV
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
NPNF1–05 ST. AUGUSTINE: ANTI-PELAGIAN WRITINGS
NPNF1–05 CONTENTS
SAINT AUGUSTIN’S ANTI-PELAGIAN WORKS
A Treatise On The Merits And Forgiveness Of Sins, And On The Baptism Of Infants
Book I
Chapter 1 [I.] Introductory, in the Shape of an Inscription to His Friend Marcellinus
Chapter 2 [II.] If Adam Had Not Sinned, He Would Never Have Died
Chapter 3 [III.] It is One Thing to Be Mortal, Another Thing to Be Subject to Death
Chapter 4 [IV.] Even Bodily Death is from Sin
Chapter 5 [V.] The Words, Mortale (Capable of Dying), Mortuum (Dead), and Moriturus (Destined to Die)
Chapter 6 [VI.] How It is that the Body Dead Because of Sin
Chapter 7 [VII.] The Life of the Body the Object of Hope, the Life of the Spirit Being a Prelude to It
Chapter 8 [VIII.] Bodily Death from Adam’s Sin
Chapter 9 [IX.] Sin Passes on to All Men by Natural Descent, and Not Merely by Imitation
Chapter 10 The Analogy of Grace
Chapter 11 [X.] Distinction Between Actual and Original Sin
Chapter 12 The Law Could Not Take Away Sin
Chapter 13 [XI.] Meaning of the Apostle’s Phrase “The Reign of Death.”
Chapter 14 Superabundance of Grace
Chapter 15 [XII.] The One Sin Common to All Men
Chapter 16 [XIII.] How Death is by One and Life by One
Chapter 17 Whom Sinners Imitate
Chapter 18 Only Christ Justifies
Chapter 19 [XV.] Sin is from Natural Descent, as Righteousness is from Regeneration; How “All” Are Sinners Through Adam, and “All” Are Just Through Christ
Chapter 20 Original Sin Alone is Contracted by Natural Birth
Chapter 21 [XVI.] Unbaptized Infants Damned, But Most Lightly; The Penalty of Adam’s Sin, the Grace of His Body Lost
Chapter 22 [XVII.] To Infants Personal Sin is Not to Be Attributed
Chapter 23 [XVIII.] He Refutes Those Who Allege that Infants are Baptized Not for the Remission of Sins, But for the Obtaining of the Kingdom of Heaven
Chapter 24 [XIX.] Infants Saved as Sinners
Chapter 25 Infants are Described as Believers and as Penitents. Sins Alone Separate Between God and Men
Chapter 26 [XX.] No One, Except He Be Baptized, Rightly Comes to the Table of the Lord
Chapter 27 Infants Must Feed on Christ
Chapter 28 Baptized Infants, of the Faithful; Unbaptized, of the Lost
Chapter 29 [XXI.] It is an Inscrutable Mystery Why Some are Saved, and Others Not
Chapter 30 Why One is Baptized and Another Not, Not Otherwise Inscrutable
Chapter 31 [XXII.] He Refutes Those Who Suppose that Souls, on Account of Sins Committed in Another State, are Thrust into Bodies Suited to Their Merits, in Which They are More or Less Tormented
Chapter 32 The Case of Certain Idiots and Simpletons
Chapter 33 Christ is the Saviour and Redeemer Even of Infants
Chapter 34 [XXIV.] Baptism is Called Salvation, and the Eucharist, Life, by the Christians of Carthage
Chapter 35 Unless Infants are Baptized, They Remain in Darkness
Chapter 36 Infants Not Enlightened as Soon as They are Born
Chapter 37 How God Enlightens Every Person
Chapter 38 What “Lighteth” Means
Chapter 39 [XXVI.] The Conclusion Drawn, that All are Involved in Original Sin
Chapter 40 [XXVII.] A Collection of Scripture Testimonies. From the Gospels
Chapter 41 From the First Epistle of Peter
Chapter 42 From the First Epistle of John
Chapter 43 From the Epistle to the Romans
Chapter 44 From the Epistles to the Corinthians
Chapter 45 From the Epistle to the Galatians
Chapter 46 From the Epistle to the Ephesians
Chapter 47 From the Epistle to the Colossians
Chapter 48 From the Epistles to Timothy
Chapter 49 From the Epistle to Titus
Chapter 50 From the Epistle to the Hebrews
Chapter 51 From the Apocalypse
Chapter 52 From the Acts of the Apostles
Chapter 53 The Utility of the Books of the Old Testament
Chapter 54 By the Sacrifices of the Old Testament, Men Were Convinced of Sins and Led to the Saviour
Chapter 55 [XXVIII.] He Concludes that All Men Need the Death of Christ, that They May Be Saved. Unbaptized Infants Will Be Involved in the Condemnation of the Devil. How All Men Through Adam are Unto Condemnation; And Through Christ Unto Justification. No One is Reconciled with God, Except Through Christ
Chapter 56 No One is Reconciled to God Except Through Christ
Chapter 57 [XXIX.] The Good of Marriage; Four Different Cases of the Good and the Evil Use of Matrimony
Chapter 58 [XXX.] In What Respect the Pelagians Regarded Baptism as Necessary for Infants
Chapter 59 The Context of Their Chief Text
Chapter 60 [XXXI.] Christ, the Head and the Body; Owing to the Union of the Natures in the Person of Christ, He Both Remained in Heaven, and Walked About on Earth; How the One Christ Could Ascend to Heaven; The Head, and the Body, the One Christ
Chapter 61 [XXXII.] The Serpent Lifted Up in the Wilderness Prefigured Christ Suspended on the Cross; Even Infants Themselves Poisoned by the Serpent’s Bite
Chapter 62 [XXXIII.] No One Can Be Reconciled to God, Except by Christ
Chapter 63 [XXXIV.] The Form, or Rite, of Baptism. Exorcism
Chapter 64 A Twofold Mistake Respecting Infants
Chapter 65 [XXXV.] In Infants There is No Sin of Their Own Commission
Chapter 66 Infants’ Faults Spring from Their Sheer Ignorance
Chapter 67 [XXXVI.] On the Ignorance of Infants, and Whence It Arises
Chapter 68 [XXXVII.] If Adam Was Not Created of Such a Character as that in Which We are Born, How is It that Christ, Although Free from Sin, Was Born an Infant and in Weakness?
Chapter 69 [XXXVIII.] The Ignorance and the Infirmity of an Infant
Chapter 70 [XXXIX.] How Far Sin is Done Away in Infants by Baptism, Also in Adults, and What Advantage Results Therefrom
Book II
Chapter 1 [I.] What Has Thus Far Been Dwelt On; And What is to Be Treated in This Book
Chapter 2 [II.] Some Persons Attribute Too Much to the Freedom of Man’s Will; Ignorance and Infirmity
Chapter 3 [III.] In What Way God Commands Nothing Impossible. Works of Mercy, Means of Wiping Out Sins
Chapter 4 [IV.] Concupiscence, How Far in Us; The Baptized are Not Injured by Concupiscence, But Only by Consent Therewith
Chapter 5 [V.] The Will of Man Requires the Help of God
Chapter 6 Wherein the Pharisee Sinned When He Thanked God; To God’s Grace Must Be Added the Exertion of Our Own Will
Chapter 7 [VI.] Four Questions on the Perfection of Righteousness: (1.) Whether a Man Can Be Without Sin in This Life
Chapter 8 [VII.] (2) Whether There is in This World a Man Without Sin
Chapter 9 The Beginning of Renewal; Resurrection Called Regeneration; They are the Sons of God Who Lead Lives Suitable to Newness of Life
Chapter 10 [VIII.] Perfection, When to Be Realized
Chapter 11 [IX.] An Objection of the Pelagians: Why Does Not a Righteous Man Beget a Righteous Man?
Chapter 12 [X.] He Reconciles Some Passages of Scripture
Chapter 13 A Subterfuge of the Pelagians
Chapter 14 Job Was Not Without Sin
Chapter 15 Carnal Generation Condemned on Account of Original Sin
Chapter 16 Job Foresaw that Christ Would Come to Suffer; The Way of Humility in Those that are Perfect
Chapter 17 [XII.] No One Righteous in All Things
Chapter 18 [XIII.] Perfect Human Righteousness is Imperfect
Chapter 19 Zacharias and Elisabeth, Sinners
Chapter 20 Paul Worthy to Be the Prince of the Apostles, and Yet a Sinner
Chapter 21 [XIV.] All Righteous Men Sinners
Chapter 22 [XV.] An Objection of the Pelagians; Perfection is Relative; He is Rightly Said to Be Perfect in Righteousness Who Has Made Much Progress Therein
Chapter 23 [XXI.] Why God Prescribes What He Knows Cannot Be Observed
Chapter 24 An Objection of the Pelagians. The Apostle Paul Was Not Free From Sin So Long as He Lived
Chapter 25 God Punishes Both in Wrath and in Mercy
Chapter 26 [XVII.] (3) Why No One in This Life is Without Sin
Chapter 27 The Divine Remedy for Pride
Chapter 28 [XVIII.] A Good Will Comes from God
Chapter 29 A Subterfuge of the Pelagians
Chapter 30 All Will is Either Good, and Then It Loves Righteousness, or Evil, When It Does Not Love Righteousness
Chapter 31 Grace is Given to Some Men in Mercy; Is Withheld from Others in Justice and Truth
Chapter 32 God’s Sovereignity in His Grace
Chapter 33 Through Grace We Have Both the Knowledge of Good, and the Delight Which It Affords
Chapter 34 [XX.] (4) That No Man, with the Exception of Christ, Has Ever Lived, or Can Live Without Sin
Chapter 35 [XXI.] Adam and Eve; Obedience Most Strongly Enjoined by God on Man
Chapter 36 [XXII.] Man’s State Before the Fall
Chapter 37 [XXIII.] The Corruption of Nature is by Sin, Its Renovation is by Christ
Chapter 38 [XXIV.] What Benefit Has Been Conferred on Us by the Incarnation of the Word; Christ’s Birth in the Flesh, Wherein It is Like and Wherein Unlike Our Own Birth
Chapter 39 [XXV.] An Objection of Pelagians
Chapter 40 An Argument Anticipated
Chapter 41 Children of Believers are Called “Clean” By the Apostle
Chapter 42 Sanctification Manifold; Sacrament of Catechumens
Chapter 43 [XXVII.] Why the Children of the Baptized Should Be Baptized
Chapter 44 An Objection of the Pelagians
Chapter 45 [XXVIII.] The Law of Sin is Called Sin; How Concupiscence Still Remains After Its Evil Has Been Removed in the Baptized
Chapter 46 Guilt May Be Taken Away But Concupiscence Remain
Chapter 47 [XXIX.] All the Predestinated are Saved Through the One Mediator Christ, and by One and the Same Faith
Chapter 48 Christ the Saviour Even of Infants; Christ, When an Infant, Was Free from Ignorance and Mental Weakness
Chapter 49 [XXX.] An Objection of the Pelagians
Chapter 50 [XXXI.] Why It is that Death Itself is Not Abolished, Along with Sin, by Baptism
Chapter 51 Why the Devil is Said to Hold the Power and Dominion of Death
Chapter 52 [XXXII.] Why Christ, After His Resurrection, Withdrew His Presence from the World
Chapter 53 [XXXIII.] An Objection of the Pelagians
Chapter 54 [XXXIV.] Why Punishment is Still Inflicted, After Sin Has Been Forgiven
Chapter 55 To Recover the Righteousness Which Had Been Lost by Sin, Man Has to Struggle, with Abundant Labour and Sorrow
Chapter 56 The Case of David, in Illustration
Chapter 57 [XXXV.] Turn to Neither Hand
Chapter 58 [XXXVI.] ”Likeness of Sinful Flesh” Implies the Reality
Chapter 59 Whether the Soul is Propagated; On Obscure Points, Concerning Which the Scriptures Give Us No Assistance, We Must Be on Our Guard Against Forming Hasty Judgments and Opinions; The Scriptures are Clear Enough on Those Subjects Which are Necessary to Salvation
Book III
Chapter 1 [I.] Pelagius Esteemed a Holy Man; His Expositions on Saint Paul
Chapter 2 [II.] Pelagius’ Objection; Infants Reckoned Among the Number of Believers and the Faithful
Chapter 3 Pelagius Makes God Unjust
Chapter 4
Chapter 5 [III.] Pelagius Praised by Some; Arguments Against Original Sin Proposed by Pelagius in His Commentary
Chapter 6 Why Pelagius Does Not Speak in His Own Person
Chapter 7 [IV.] Proof of Original Sin in Infants
Chapter 8 Jesus is the Saviour Even of Infants
Chapter 9 The Ambiguity of “Adam is the Figure of Him to Come.”
Chapter 10 [V.] He Shows that Cyprian Had Not Doubted the Original Sin of Infants
Chapter 11 The Ancients Assumed Original Sin
Chapter 12 [VI.] The Universal Consensus Respecting Original Sin
Chapter 13 [VII.] The Error of Jovinianus Did Not Extend So Far
Chapter 14 The Opinions of All Controversialists Whatever are Not, However, Canonical Authority; Original Sin, How Another’s; We Were All One Man in Adam
Chapter 15 [VIII.] We All Sinned Adam’s Sin
Chapter 16 Origin of Errors; A Simile Sought from the Foreskin of the Circumcised, and from the Chaff of Wheat
Chapter 17 [IX.] Christians Do Not Always Beget Christian, Nor the Pure, Pure Children
Chapter 18 [X.] Is the Soul Derived by Natural Propagation?
Chapter 19 [XI.] Sin and Death in Adam, Righteousness and Life in Christ
Chapter 20 The Sting of Death, What?
Chapter 21 [XII.] The Precept About Touching the Menstruous Woman Not to Be Figuratively Understood; The Necessity of the Sacraments
Chapter 22 [XIII.] We Ought to Be Anxious to Secure the Baptism of Infants
Chapter 23 Epilogue
A Treatise On The Spirit And The Letter
Book II. Chap. 37, On the Following Treatise, “De spiritu et littera.”
A Treatise on the spirit and the letter
Chapter 1 [I.] The Occasion of Writing This Work; A Thing May Be Capable of Being Done, and Yet May Never Be Done
Chapter 2 [II.] The Examples Apposite
Chapter 3 Theirs is Comparatively a Harmless Error, Who Say that a Man Lives Here Without Sin
Chapter 4 Theirs is a Much More Serious Error, Requiring a Very Vigorous Refutation, Who Deny God’s Grace to Be Necessary
Chapter 5 [III.] True Grace is the Gift of the Holy Ghost, Which Kindles in the Soul the Joy and Love of Goodness
Chapter 6 [IV.] The Teaching of Law Without the Life-Giving Spirit is “The Letter that Killeth.”
Chapter 7 [V.] What is Proposed to Be Here Treated
Chapter 8 Romans Interprets Corinthians
Chapter 9 [VI] Through the Law Sin Has Abounded
Chapter 10 Christ the True Healer
Chapter 11 [VII.] From What Fountain Good Works Flow
Chapter 12 Paul, Whence So Called; Bravely Contends for Grace
Chapter 13 [VIII.] Keeping the Law; The Jews’ Glorying; The Fear of Punishment; The Circumcision of the Heart
Chapter 14 In What Respect the Pelagians Acknowledge God as the Author of Our Justification
Chapter 15 [IX.] The Righteousness of God Manifested by the Law and the Prophets
Chapter 16 [X.] How the Law Was Not Made for a Righteous Man
Chapter 17 The Exclusion of Boasting
Chapter 18 [XI.] Piety is Wisdom; That is Called the Righteousness of God, Which He Produces
Chapter 19 [XII] The Knowledge of God Through the Creation
Chapter 20 The Law Without Grace
Chapter 21 [XIII.] The Law of Works and the Law of Faith
Chapter 22 No Man Justified by Works
Chapter 23 [XIV.] How the Decalogue Kills, If Grace Be Not Present
Chapter 24 The Passage in Corinthians
Chapter 25 The Passage in Romans
Chapter 26 No Fruit Good Except It Grow from the Root of Love
Chapter 27 [XV.] Grace, Concealed in the Old Testament, is Revealed in the New
Chapter 28 [XVI] Why the Holy Ghost is Called the Finger of God
Chapter 29 [XVII.] A Comparison of the Law of Moses and of the New Law
Chapter 30 The New Law Written Within
Chapter 31 [XVIII.] The Old Law Ministers Death; The New, Righteousness
Chapter 32 [XIX.] The Christian Faith Touching the Assistance of Grace
Chapter 33 The Prophecy of Jeremiah Concerning the New Testament
Chapter 34 The Law; Grace
Chapter 35 [XX.] The Old Law; The New Law
Chapter 36 [XXI.] The Law Written in Our Hearts
Chapter 37 [XXII.] The Eternal Reward
Chapter 38 [XXIII.] The Re-Formation Which is Now Being Effected, Compared with the Perfection of the Life to Come
Chapter 39 [XXIV] The Eternal Reward Which is Specially Declared in the New Testament, Foretold by the Prophet
Chapter 40 How that is to Be the Reward of All; The Apostle Earnestly Defends Grace
Chapter 41 The Law Written in the Heart, and the Reward of the Eternal Contemplation of God, Belong to the New Covenant; Who Among the Saints are the Least and the Greatest
Chapter 42 [XXV.] Difference Between the Old and the New Testaments
Chapter 43 [XXVI.] A Question Touching the Passage in the Apostle About the Gentiles Who are Said to Do by Nature the Law’s Commands, Which They are Also Said to Have Written on Their Hearts
Chapter 44 The Answer Is, that the Passage Must Be Understood of the Faithful of the New Covenant
Chapter 45 It is Not by Their Works, But by Grace, that the Doers of the Law are Justified; God’s Saints and God’s Name Hallowed in Different Senses
Chapter 46 How the Passage of the Law Agrees with that of the Prophet
Chapter 47 [XXVII.] The Law “Being Done by Nature” Means, Done by Nature as Restored by Grace
Chapter 48 The Image of God is Not Wholly Blotted Out in These Unbelievers; Venial Sins
Chapter 49 The Grace Promised by the Prophet for the New Covenant
Chapter 50 [XXIX.] Righteousness is the Gift of God
Chapter 51 Faith the Ground of All Righteousness
Chapter 52 [XXX.] Grace Establishes Free Will
Chapter 53 [XXXI.] Volition and Ability
Chapter 54 Whether Faith Be in a Man’s Own Power
Chapter 55 [XXXII.] What Faith is Laudable
Chapter 56 The Faith of Those Who are Under the Law Different from the Faith of Others
Chapter 57 [XXXIII.] Whence Comes the Will to Believe?
Chapter 58 The Free Will of Man is an Intermediate Power
Chapter 59 Mercy and Pity in the Judgment of God
Chapter 60 [XXXIV.] The Will to Believe is from God
Chapter 61 [XXXV.] Conclusion of the Work
Chapter 62 He Returns to the Question Which Marcellinus Had Proposed to Him
Chapter 63 An Objection
Chapter 64 [XXXVI.] When the Commandment to Love is Fulfilled
Chapter 65 In What Sense a Sinless Righteousness in This Life Can Be Asserted
Chapter 66 Although Perfect Righteousness Be Not Found Here on Earth, It is Still Not Impossible
A Treatise On Nature And Grace
Book II. Chap. 42, On the Following Treatise, “De natura et gratia.”
A Treatise On Nature And Grace
Chapter 1 [I.] The Occasion of Publishing This Work; What God’s Righteousness is
Chapter 2 [II.] Faith in Christ Not Necessary to Salvation, If a Man Without It Can Lead a Righteous Life
Chapter 3 [III.] Nature Was Created Sound and Whole; It Was Afterwards Corrupted by Sin
Chapter 4 [IV.] Free Grace
Chapter 5 [V.] It Was a Matter of Justice that All Should Be Condemned
Chapter 6 [VI.] The Pelagians Have Very Strong and Active Minds
Chapter 7 [VII.] He Proceeds to Confute the Work of Pelagius; He Refrains as Yet from Mentioning Pelagius’ Name
Chapter 8 A Distinction Drawn by Pelagius Between the Possible and Actual
Chapter 9 [VIII.] Even They Who Were Not Able to Be Justified are Condemned
Chapter 10 [IX.] He Could Not Be Justified, Who Had Not Heard of the Name of Christ; Rendering the Cross of Christ of None Effect
Chapter 11 [X.] Grace Subtly Acknowledged by Pelagius
Chapter 12 [XI.] In Our Discussions About Grace, We Do Not Speak of that Which Relates to the Constitution of Our Nature, But to Its Restoration
Chapter 13 [XII.] The Scope and Purpose of the Law’s Threatenings; “Perfect Wayfarers.”
Chapter 14 [XIII.] Refutation of Pelagius
Chapter 15 [XIV.] Not Everything [of Doctrinal Truth] is Written in Scripture in So Many Words
Chapter 16 [XV.] Pelagius Corrupts a Passage of the Apostle James by Adding a Note of Interrogation
Chapter 17 [XVI.] Explanation of This Text Continued
Chapter 18 [XVII.] Who May Be Said to Be in the Flesh
Chapter 19 Sins of Ignorance; To Whom Wisdom is Given by God on Their Requesting It
Chapter 20 [XVIII.] What Prayer Pelagius Would Admit to Be Necessary
Chapter 21 [XIX.] Pelagius Denies that Human Nature Has Been Depraved or Corrupted by Sin
Chapter 22 [XX.] How Our Nature Could Be Vitiated by Sin, Even Though It Be Not a Substance
Chapter 23 [XXI.] Adam Delivered by the Mercy of Christ
Chapter 24 [XXII.] Sin and the Penalty of Sin the Same
Chapter 25 [XXIII.] God Forsakes Only Those Who Deserve to Be Forsaken. We are Sufficient of Ourselves to Commit Sin; But Not to Return to the Way of Righteousness. Death is the Punishment, Not the Cause of Sin
Chapter 26 [XXIV.] Christ Died of His Own Power and Choice
Chapter 27 Even Evils, Through God’s Mercy, are of Use
Chapter 28 [XXV.] The Disposition of Nearly All Who Go Astray. With Some Heretics Our Business Ought Not to Be Disputation, But Prayer
Chapter 29 [XXVI.] A Simile to Show that God’s Grace is Necessary for Doing Any Good Work Whatever. God Never Forsakes the Justified Man If He Be Not Himself Forsaken
Chapter 30 [XXVII.] Sin is Removed by Sin
Chapter 31 The Order and Process of Healing Our Heavenly Physician Does Not Adopt from the Sick Patient, But Derives from Himself. What Cause the Righteous Have for Fearing
Chapter 32 [XXVIII.] God Forsakes Us to Some Extent that We May Not Grow Proud
Chapter 33 [XXIX.] Not Every Sin is Pride. How Pride is the Commencement of Every Sin
Chapter 34 [XXX.] A Man’s Sin is His Own, But He Needs Grace for His Cure
Chapter 35 [XXXI.] Why God Does Not Immediately Cure Pride Itself. The Secret and Insidious Growth of Pride. Preventing and Subsequent Grace
Chapter 36 [XXXII.] Pride Even in Such Things as are Done Aright Must Be Avoided. Free Will is Not Taken Away When Grace is Preached
Chapter 37 [XXXIII.] Being Wholly Without Sin Does Not Put Man on an Equality with God
Chapter 38 [XXXIV.] We Must Not Lie, Even for the Sake of Moderation. The Praise of Humility Must Not Be Placed to the Account of Falsehood
Chapter 39 Pelagius Glorifies God as Creator at the Expense of God as Saviour
Chapter 40 [XXXV.] Why There is a Record in Scripture of Certain Men’s Sins, Recklessness in Sin Accounts It to Be So Much Loss Whenever It Falls Short in Gratifying Lust
Chapter 41 Whether Holy Men Have Died Without Sin
Chapter 42 [XXXVI.] The Blessed Virgin Mary May Have Lived Without Sin. None of the Saints Besides Her Without Sin
Chapter 43 [XXXVII.] Why Scripture Has Not Mentioned the Sins of All
Chapter 44 Pelagius Argues that Abel Was Sinless
Chapter 45 [XXXVIII.] Why Cain Has Been by Some Thought to Have Had Children by His Mother Eve. The Sins of Righteous Men. Who Can Be Both Righteous, and Yet Not Without Sin
Chapter 46 [XXXIX.] Shall We Follow Scripture, or Add to Its Declarations?
Chapter 47 [XL.] For What Pelagius Thought that Christ is Necessary to Us
Chapter 48 [XLI.] How the Term “All” Is to Be Understood
Chapter 49 [XLII.] A Man Can Be Sinless, But Only by the Help of Grace. In the Saints This Possibility Advances and Keeps Pace with the Realization
Chapter 50 [XLIII.] God Commands No Impossibilities
Chapter 51 [XLIV.] State of the Question Between the Pelagians and the Catholics. Holy Men of Old Saved by the Self-Same Faith in Christ Which We Exercise
Chapter 52 The Whole Discussion is About Grace
Chapter 53 [XLV.] Pelagius Distinguishes Between a Power and Its Use
Chapter 54 [XLVI.] There is No Incompatibility Between Necessity and Free Will
Chapter 55 [XLVII.] The Same Continued
Chapter 56 [XLVIII.] The Assistance of Grace in a Perfect Nature
Chapter 57 [XLIX.] It Does Not Detract from God’s Almighty Power, that He is Incapable of Either Sinning, or Dying, or Destroying Himself
Chapter 58 [L.] Even Pious and God-Fearing Men Resist Grace
Chapter 59 [LI.] In What Sense Pelagius Attributed to God’s Grace the Capacity of Not Sinning
Chapter 60 [LII.] Pelagius Admits “Contrary Flesh” In the Unbaptized
Chapter 61 [LIII.] Paul Asserts that the Flesh is Contrary Even in the Baptized
Chapter 62 Concerning What Grace of God is Here Under Discussion. The Ungodly Man, When Dying, is Not Delivered from Concupiscence
Chapter 63 [LIV.] Does God Create Contraries?
Chapter 64 Pelagius’ Admission as Regards the Unbaptized, Fatal
Chapter 65 [LV.] ”This Body of Death,” So Called from Its Defect, Not from Its Substance
Chapter 66 The Works, Not the Substance, of the “Flesh” Opposed to the “Spirit.”
Chapter 67 [LVII.] Who May Be Said to Be Under the Law
Chapter 68 [LVIII.] Despite the Devil, Man May, by God’s Help, Be Perfected
Chapter 69 [LIX.] Pelagius Puts Nature in the Place of Grace
Chapter 70 [LX.] Whether Any Man is Without Sin in This Life
Chapter 71 [LXI.] Augustin Replies Against the Quotations Which Pelagius Had Advanced Out of the Catholic Writers. Lactantius
Chapter 72 [LXI.] Hilary. The Pure in Heart Blessed. The Doing and Perfecting of Righteousness
Chapter 73 He Meets Pelagius with Another Passage from Hilary
Chapter 74 [LXIII.] Ambrose
Chapter 75 Augustin Adduces in Reply Some Other Passages of Ambrose
Chapter 76 [LXIV.] John of Constantinople
Chapter 77 Xystus
Chapter 78 [LXV.] Jerome
Chapter 79 [LXVI.] A Certain Necessity of Sinning
Chapter 80 [LXVII.] Augustin Himself. Two Methods Whereby Sins, Like Diseases, are Guarded Against
Chapter 81 Augustin Quotes Himself on Free Will
Chapter 82 [LXVIII.] How to Exhort Men to Faith, Repentance, and Advancement
Chapter 83 [LXIX.] God Enjoins No Impossibility, Because All Things are Possible and Easy to Love
Chapter 84 [LXX.] The Degrees of Love are Also Degrees of Holiness
A Treatise Concerning Man’s Perfection In Righteousness
A Treatise Concerning Man’s Perfection In Righteousness
Chapter I
Chapter II (1.) The First Breviate of Coelestius
Chapter III (5.) The Fifth Breviate
Chapter IV (9.) The Ninth Breviate
Chapter V (11.) The Eleventh Breviate
Chapter VI (12.) The Twelfth Breviate
Chapter VII (16.) The Sixteenth Breviate
Chapter VIII (17.) It is One Thing to Depart from the Body, Another Thing to Be Liberated from the Body of This Death
Chapter IX (20.) Who May Be Said to Walk Without Spot; Damnable and Venial Sins
Chapter X (21.) To Whom God’s Commandments are Grievous; And to Whom, Not. Why Scripture Says that God’s Commandments are Not Grievous; A Commandment is a Proof of the Freedom Of Man’s Will; Prayer is a Proof of Grace
Chapter XI (23.) Passages of Scripture Which, When Objected Against Him by the Catholics, Coelestius Endeavours to Elude by Other Passages: the First Passage
Chapter XII (29.) The Second Passage. Who May Be Said to Abstain from Every Evil Thing
Chapter XIII (31.) The Third Passage. It is One Thing to Depart, and Another Thing to Have Departed, from All Sin. “There is None that Doeth Good,”—Of Whom This is to Be Understood
Chapter XIV (32.) The Fourth Passage. In What Sense God Only is Good. With God to Be Good and to Be Himself are the Same Thing
Chapter XV (34.) The Opposing Passages
Chapter XVI (37.) The Sixth Passage
Chapter XVII (38.) The Seventh Passage. Who May Be Called Immaculate. How It is that in God’s Sight No Man is Justified
Chapter XVIII (39.) The Eighth Passage. In What Sense He is Said Not to Sin Who is Born of God. In What Way He Who Sins Shall Not See Nor Know God
Chapter XIX (40.) The Ninth Passage
Chapter XX (43.) No Man is Assisted Unless He Does Himself Also Work. Our Course is a Constant Progress
Chapter XXI (44.) Conclusion of the Work. In the Regenerate It is Not Concupiscence, But Consent, Which is Sin
A Work On The Proceedings Of Pelagius
Book II. Chap. 45, On the Following Treatise, “De gestis pelagii.”
A Work On The Proceedings Of Pelagius
Chapter 1 Introduction
Chapter 2 [I.] The First Item in the Accusation, and Pelagius’ Answer
Chapter 3 Discussion of Pelagius’ First Answer
Chapter 4 [II.] The Same Continued
Chapter 5 [III.] The Second Item in the Accusation; And Pelagius’ Answer
Chapter 6 Pelagius’ Answer Examined
Chapter 7 The Same Continued
Chapter 8 The Same Continued
Chapter 9 The Third Item in the Accusation; And Pelagius’ Answer
Chapter 10 Pelagius’ Answer Examined. On Origen’s Error Concerning the Non-Eternity of the Punishment of the Devil and the Damned
Chapter 11 The Same Continued
Chapter 12 [IV.] The Fourth Item in the Accusation; And Pelagius’ Answer
Chapter 13 [V.] The Fifth Item of the Accusation; And Pelagius’ Answer
Chapter 14 Examination of This Point. The Phrase “Old Testament” Used in Two Senses. The Heir of the Old Testament. In the Old Testament There Were Heirs of the New Testament
Chapter 15 The Same Continued
Chapter 16 [VI.] The Sixth Item of the Accusation, and Pelagius’ Reply
Chapter 17 Examination of the Sixth Charge and Answers
Chapter 18 The Same Continued
Chapter 19 The Same Continued
Chapter 20 The Same Continued. Pelagius Acknowledges the Doctrine of Grace in Deceptive Terms
Chapter 21 [VIII.] The Same Continued
Chapter 21 [IX.] The Same Continued
Chapter 22 [X.] The Same Continued. The Synod Supposed that the Grace Acknowledged by Pelagius Was that Which Was So Thoroughly Known to the Church
Chapter 23 [XI.] The Seventh Item of the Accusation: the Breviates of Coelestius Objected to Pelagius
Chapter 24 Pelagius’ Answer to the Charges Brought Together Under the Seventh Item
Chapter 25 The Pelagians Falsely Pretended that the Eastern Churches Were on Their Side
Chapter 26 The Accusations in the Seventh Item, Which Pelagius Confessed
Chapter 27 [XII.] The Eighth Item in the Accusation
Chapter 28 Pelagius’ Reply to the Eighth Item of Accusation
Chapter 29 [XIII.] The Ninth Item of the Accusation; And Pelagius’ Reply
Chapter 30 [XIV.] The Tenth Item in the Accusation. The More Prominent Points of Coelestius’ Work Continued
Chapter 31 Remarks on the Tenth Item
Chapter 32 The Eleventh Item of the Accusation
Chapter 33 Discussion of the Eleventh Item Continued
Chapter 34 The Same Continued. On the Works of Unbelievers; Faith is the Initial Principle from Which Good Works Have Their Beginning; Faith is the Gift of God’s Grace
Chapter 35 The Same Continued
Chapter 36 The Same Continued. The Monk Pelagius. Grace is Conferred on the Unworthy
Chapter 37 The Same Continued. John, Bishop of Jerusalem, and His Examination
Chapter 38 [XV.] The Same Continued
Chapter 39 [XVI.] The Same Continued. Heros and Lazarus; Orosius
Chapter 40 [XVII.] The Same Continued
Chapter 41 Augustin Indulgently Shows that the Judges Acted Incautiously in Their Official Conduct of the Case of Pelagius
Chapter 42 [XVIII.] The Twelfth Item in the Accusation. Other Heads of Coelestius’ Doctrine Abjured by Pelagius
Chapter 43 [XIX.] The Answer of the Monk Pelagius and His Profession of Faith
Chapter 44 [XX.] The Acquittal of Pelagius
Chapter 45 [XXI.] Pelagius’ Acquittal Becomes Suspected
Chapter 46 [XXII.] How Pelagius Became Known to Augustin; Coelestius Condemned at Carthage
Chapter 47 [XXIII.] Pelagius’ Book, Which Was Sent by Timasius and Jacobus to Augustin, Was Answered by the Latter in His Work “On Nature and Grace.”
Chapter 48 [XXIV.] A Letter Written by Timasius and Jacobus to Augustin on Receiving His Treatise “On Nature and Grace.”
Chapter 49 [XXV.] Pelagius’ Behaviour Contrasted with that of the Writers of the Letter
Chapter 50 Pelagius Has No Good Reason to Be Annoyed If His Name Be at Last Used in the Controversy, and He Be Expressly Refuted
Chapter 51 [XXVI.] The Nature of Augustin’s Letter to Pelagius
Chapter 52 [XXVII. And XXVIII.] The Text of the Letter
Chapter 53 [XXIX.] Pelagius’ Use of Recommendations
Chapter 54 [XXX.] On the Letter of Pelagius, in Which He Boasts that His Errors Had Been Approved by Fourteen Bishops
Chapter 55 Pelagius’ Letter Discussed
Chapter 56 [XXXI.] Is Pelagius Sincere?
Chapter 57 [XXXII.] Fraudulent Practices Pursued by Pelagius in His Report of the Proceedings in Palestine, in the Paper Wherein He Defended Himself to Augustin
Chapter 58 The Same Continued
Chapter 59 [XXXIV.] Although Pelagius Was Acquitted, His Heresy Was Condemned
Chapter 60 [XXXV.] The Synod’s Condemnation of His Doctrines
Chapter 61 History of the Pelagian Heresy. The Pelagian Heresy Was Raised by Sundry Persons Who Affected the Monastic State
Chapter 62 The History Continued. Coelestius Condemned at Carthage by Episcopal Judgment. Pelagius Acquitted by Bishops in Palestine, in Consequence of His Deceptive Answers; But Yet His Heresy Was Condemned by Them
Chapter 63 The Same Continued. The Dogmas of Coelestius Laid to the Charge of Pelagius, as His Master, and Condemned
Chapter 64 How the Bishops Cleared Pelagius of Those Charges
Chapter 65 Recapitulation of What Pelagius Condemned
Chapter 66 The Harsh Measures of the Pelagians Against the Holy Monks and Nuns Who Belonged to Jerome’s Charge
A Treatise On The Grace Of Christ, And On Original Sin
Book II. Chap. 50, On the Following Treatise, “De gratia christi, et de peccato originali.”
A Treatise On The Grace Of Christ, And On Original Sin
Book I On the Grace of Christ
Chapter 1 [I.] Introductory
Chapter 2 [II.] Suspicious Character of Pelagius’ Confession as to the Necessity of Grace for Every Single Act of Ours
Chapter 3 [III.] Grace According to the Pelagians
Chapter 4 Pelagius’ System of Faculties
Chapter 5 [IV.] Pelagius’ Own Account of the Faculties, Quoted
Chapter 6 [V.] Pelagius and Paul of Different Opinions
Chapter 7 [VI.] Pelagius Posits God’s Aid Only for Our “Capacity.”
Chapter 8 Grace, According to the Pelagians, Consists in the Internal and Manifold Illumination of the Mind
Chapter 9 [VIII.] The Law One Thing, Grace Another. The Utility of the Law
Chapter 10 [IX.] What Purpose the Law Subserves
Chapter 11 [X.] Pelagius’ Definition of How God Helps Us: “He Promises Us Future Glory.”
Chapter 12 [XI.] The Same Continued: “He Reveals Wisdom.”
Chapter 13 [XII.] Grace Causes Us to Do
Chapter 14 [XII.] The Righteousness Which is of God, and the Righteousness Which is of the Law
Chapter 15 [XIV.] He Who Has Been Taught by Grace Actually Comes to Christ
Chapter 16 [XV.] We Need Divine Aid in the Use of Our Powers. Illustration from Sight
Chapter 17 [XVI.] Does Pelagius Designedly Refrain from Openly Saying that All Good Action is from God?
Chapter 18 [XVII.] He Discovers the Reason of Pelagius’ Hesitation So to Say
Chapter 19 [XVIII.] The Two Roots of Action, Love and Cupidity; And Each Brings Forth Its Own Fruit
Chapter 20 [XIX.] How a Man Makes a Good or a Bad Tree
Chapter 21 [XX.] Love the Root of All Good Things; Cupidity, of All Evil Ones
Chapter 22 [XXI.] Love is a Good Will
Chapter 23 [XXII.] Pelagius’ Double Dealing Concerning the Ground of the Conferrence of Grace
Chapter 24 Pelagius Places Free Will at the Basis of All Turning to God for Grace
Chapter 25 [XXIV.] God by His Wonderful Power Works in Our Hearts Good Dispositions of Our Will
Chapter 26 [XXV.] The Pelagian Grace of “Capacity” Exploded. The Scripture Teaches the Need of God’s Help in Doing, Speaking, and Thinking, Alike
Chapter 27 [XXVI.] What True Grace Is, and Wherefore Given. Merits Do Not Precede Grace
Chapter 28 [XXVII.] Pelagius Teaches that Satan May Be Resisted Without the Help of the Grace of God
Chapter 29 [XXVIII.] When He Speaks of God’s Help, He Means It Only to Help Us Do What Without It We Still Could Do
Chapter 30 [XXIX.] What Pelagius Thinks is Needful for Ease of Performance is Really Necessary for the Performance
Chapter 31 [XXX.] Pelagius and Coelestius Nowhere Really Acknowledge Grace
Chapter 32 Why the Pelagians Deemed Prayers to Be Necessary. The Letter Which Pelagius Despatched to Pope Innocent with an Exposition of His Belief
Chapter 33 [XXXI.] Pelagius Professes Nothing on the Subject of Grace Which May Not Be Understood of the Law and Teaching
Chapter 34 Pelagius Says that Grace is Given According to Men’s Merits. The Beginning, However, of Merit is Faith; And This is a Gratuitous Gift, Not a Recompense for Our Merits
Chapter 35 [XXXII.] Pelagius Believes that Infants Have No Sin to Be Remitted in Baptism
Chapter 36 [XXXIII.] Coelestius Openly Declares Infants to Have No Original Sin
Chapter 37 [XXXIV.] Pelagius Nowhere Admits the Need of Divine Help for Will and Action
Chapter 38 [XXXV.] A Definition of the Grace of Christ by Pelagius
Chapter 39 [XXXVI] A Letter of Pelagius Unknown to Augustin
Chapter 40 [XXXVII] The Help of Grace Placed by Pelagius in the Mere Revelation of Teaching
Chapter 41 Restoration of Nature Understood by Pelagius as Forgiveness of Sins
Chapter 42 [XXXVIII.] Grace Placed by Pelagius in the Remission of Sins and the Example of Christ
Chapter 43 [XXXIX.] The Forgiveness of Sins and Example of Christ Held by Pelagius Enough to Save the Most Hardened Sinner
Chapter 44 [XL.] Pelagius Once More Guards Himself Against the Necessity of Grace
Chapter 45 [XLI.] To What Purpose Pelagius Thought Prayers Ought to Be Offered
Chapter 46 [XLII] Pelagius Professes to Respect the Catholic Authors
Chapter 47 [XLIII.] Ambrose Most Highly Praised by Pelagius
Chapter 48 [XLIV] Ambrose is Not in Agreement with Pelagius
Chapter 49 [XLV.] Ambrose Teaches with What Eye Christ Turned and Looked Upon Peter
Chapter 50 Ambrose Teaches that All Men Need God’s Help
Chapter 51 [XLVI.] Ambrose Teaches that It is God that Does for Man What Pelagius Attributes to Free Will
Chapter 52 [XLVII.] If Pelagius Agrees with Ambrose, Augustin Has No Controversy with Him
Chapter 53 [XLVIII.] In What Sense Some Men May Be Said to Live Without Sin in the Present Life
Chapter 54 [XLIX.] Ambrose Teaches that No One is Sinless in This World
Chapter 55 [L.] Ambrose Witnesses that Perfect Purity is Impossible to Human Nature
Book II On Original Sin
Chapter 1 [I.] Caution Needed in Attending to Pelagius’ Deliverances on Infant Baptism
Chapter 2 [II.] Coelestius, on His Trial at Carthage, Refuses to Condemn His Error; The Written Statement Which He Gave to Zosimus
Chapter 3 [III.] Part of the Proceedings of the Council of Carthage Against Coelestius
Chapter 4 Coelestius Concedes Baptism for Infants, Without Affirming Original Sin
Chapter 5 [V.] Coelestius’ Book Which Was Produced in the Proceedings at Rome
Chapter 6 [VI.] Coelestius the Disciple is In This Work Bolder Than His Master
Chapter 7 Pope Zosimus Kindly Excuses Him
Chapter 8 [VII.] Coelestius Condemned by Zosimus
Chapter 9 [VIII.] Pelagius Deceived the Council in Palestine, But Was Unable to Deceive the Church at Rome
Chapter 10 [IX.] The Judgment of Innocent Respecting the Proceedings in Palestine
Chapter 11 [X.] How that Pelagius Deceived the Synod of Palestine
Chapter 12 [XI.] A Portion of the Proceedings of the Synod of Palestine in the Cause of Pelagius
Chapter 13 [XII.] Coelestius the Bolder Heretic; Pelagius the More Subtle
Chapter 14 [XIII.] He Shows That, Even After the Synod of Palestine, Pelagius Held the Same Opinions as Coelestius on the Subject of Original Sin
Chapter 15 [XIV.] Pelagius by His Mendacity and Deception Stole His Acquittal from the Synod in Palestine
Chapter 16 [XV.] Pelagius’ Fraudulent and Crafty Excuses
Chapter 17 How Pelagius Deceived His Judges
Chapter 18 [XVII.] The Condemnation of Pelagius
Chapter 19 Pelagius’ Attempt to Deceive the Apostolic See; He Inverts the Bearings of the Controversy
Chapter 20 Pelagius Provides a Refuge for His Falsehood in Ambiguous Subterfuges
Chapter 21 [XIX.] Pelagius Avoids the Question as to Why Baptism is Necessary for Infants
Chapter 22 [XX.] Another Instance of Pelagius’ Ambiguity
Chapter 23 [XXI.] What He Means by Our Birth to an “Uncertain” Life
Chapter 24 Pelagius’ Long Residence at Rome
Chapter 25 [XXII.] The Condemnation of Pelagius and Coelestius
Chapter 26 [XXIII.] The Pelagians Maintain that Raising Questions About Original Sin Does Not Endanger the Faith
Chapter 27 [XXIII.] On Questions Outside the Faith—What They Are, and Instances of the Same
Chapter 28 [XXIV.] The Heresy of Pelagius and Coelestius Aims at the Very Foundations of Our Faith
Chapter 29 The Righteous Men Who Lived in the Time of the Law Were for All that Not Under the Law, But Under Grace. The Grace of the New Testament Hidden Under the Old
Chapter 30 [XXVI] Pelagius and Coelestius Deny that the Ancient Saints Were Saved by Christ
Chapter 31 Christ’s Incarnation Was of Avail to the Fathers, Even Though It Had Not Yet Happened
Chapter 32 [XXVII.] He Shows by the Example of Abraham that the Ancient Saints Believed in the Incarnation of Christ
Chapter 33 [XVIII.] How Christ is Our Mediator
Chapter 34 [XXIX.] No Man Ever Saved Save by Christ
Chapter 35 [XXX.] Why the Circumcision of Infants Was Enjoined Under Pain of So Great a Punishment
Chapter 36 [XXXI] The Platonists’ Opinion About the Existence of the Soul Previous to the Body Rejected
Chapter 37 [XXXII.] In What Sense Christ is Called “Sin.”
Chapter 38 [XXXIII.] Original Sin Does Not Render Marriage Evil
Chapter 39 [XXXIV.] Three Things Good and Laudable in Matrimony
Chapter 40 [XXXV.] Marriage Existed Before Sin Was Committed. How God’s Blessing Operated in Our First Parents
Chapter 41 [XXXVI.] Lust and Travail Come from Sin. Whence Our Members Became a Cause of Shame
Chapter 42 [XXXVII.] The Evil of Lust Ought Not to Be Ascribed to Marriage. The Three Good Results of the Nuptial Ordinance: Offspring, Chastity, and the Sacramental Union
Chapter 43 [XXXVIII.] Human Offspring, Even Previous to Birth, Under Condemnation at the Very Root. Uses of Matrimony Undertaken for Mere Pleasure Not Without Venial Fault
Chapter 44 [XXXIX.] Even the Children of the Regenerate Born in Sin. The Effect of Baptism
Chapter 45 Man’s Deliverance Suited to the Character of His Captivity
Chapter 46 Difficulty of Believing Original Sin. Man’s Vice is a Beast’s Nature
Chapter 47 [XLI.] Sentences from Ambrose in Favour of Original Sin
Chapter 48 Pelagius Rightly Condemned and Really Opposed by Ambrose
On Marriage And Concupiscence
Book II. Chap. 53, On the Following Treatise, “De nuptiis et concupiscentia.”
A Letter Addressed to the Count Valerius
On Marriage And Concupiscence
Book I
Chapter 1 Concerning the Argument of This Treatise
Chapter 2. [II.] Why This Treatise Was Addressed to Valerius
Chapter 3 [III.] Conjugal Chastity the Gift of God
Chapter 4 A Difficulty as Regards the Chastity of Unbelievers. None But a Believer is Truly a Chaste Man
Chapter 5 [IV.] The Natural Good of Marriage. All Society Naturally Repudiates a Fraudulent Companion. What is True Conjugal Purity? No True Virginity and Chastity Except in Devotion to True Faith
Chapter 6 [V.] The Censuring of Lust is Not a Condemnation of Marriage; Whence Comes Shame in the Human Body. Adam and Eve Were Not Created Blind; Meaning of Their “Eyes Being Opened.”
Chapter 7 [VI.] Man’s Disobedience Justly Requited in the Rebellion of His Own Flesh; The Blush of Shame for the Disobedient Members of the Body
Chapter 8 [VII.] The Evil of Lust Does Not Take Away the Good of Marriage
Chapter 9 [VIII.] This Disease of Concupiscence in Marriage is Not to Be a Matter of Will, But of Necessity; What Ought to Be the Will of Believers in the Use of Matrimony; Who is to Be Regarded as Using, and Not Succumbing To, the Evil of Concupiscence; How the Holy Fathers of the Old Testament Formerly Used Wives
Chapter 10 [IX.] Why It Was Sometimes Permitted that a Man Should Have Several Wives, Yet No Woman Was Ever Allowed to Have More Than One Husband. Nature Prefers Singleness in Her Dominations
Chapter 11 [X.] The Sacrament of Marriage; Marriage Indissoluble; The World’s Law About Divorce Different from the Gospel’s
Chapter 12 [XI.] Marriage Does Not Cancel a Mutual Vow of Continence; There Was True Wedlock Between Mary and Joseph; In What Way Joseph Was the Father of Christ
Chapter 13 In the Marriage of Mary and Joseph There Were All the Blessings of the Wedded State; All that is Born of Concubinage is Sinful Flesh
Chapter 14 [XIII.] Before Christ It Was a Time for Marrying; Since Christ It Has Been a Time for Continence
Chapter 15 The Teaching of the Apostle on This Subject
Chapter 16 [XIV.] A Certain Degree of Intemperance is to Be Tolerated in the Case of Married Persons; The Use of Matrimony for the Mere Pleasure of Lust is Not Without Sin, But Because of the Nuptial Relation the Sin is Venial
Chapter 17 [XV.] What is Sinless in the Use of Matrimony? What is Attended With Venial Sin, and What with Mortal?
Chapter 18 [XVI.] Continence Better Than Marriage; But Marriage Better Than Fornication
Chapter 19 [XVII.] Blessing of Matrimony
Chapter 20 [XVIII] Why Children of Wrath are Born of Holy Matrimony
Chapter 21 [XIX.] Thus Sinners are Born of Righteous Parents, Even as Wild Olives Spring from the Olive
Chapter 22 [XX.] Even Infants, When Unbaptized, are in the Power of the Devil; Exorcism in the Case of Infants, and Renunciation of the Devil
Chapter 23 [XXI.] Sin Has Not Arisen Out of the Goodness of Marriage; The Sacrament of Matrimony a Great One in the Case of Christ and the Church—A Very Small One in the Case of a Man and His Wife
Chapter 24 Lust and Shame Come from Sin; The Law of Sin; The Shamelessness of the Cynics
Chapter 25 [XXIII.] Concupiscence in the Regenerate Without Consent is Not Sin; In What Sense Concupiscence is Called Sin
Chapter 26 Whatever is Born Through Concupiscence is Not Undeservedly in Subjection to the Devil by Reason of Sin; The Devil Deserves Heavier Punishment Than Men
Chapter 27 [XXIV.] Through Lust Original Sin is Transmitted; Venial Sins in Married Persons; Concupiscence of the Flesh, the Daughter and Mother of Sin
Chapter 28 [XXV.] Concupiscence Remains After Baptism, Just as Languor Does After Recovery from Disease; Concupiscence is Diminished in Persons of Advancing Years, and Increased in the Incontinent
Chapter 29 [XXVI.] How Concupiscence Remains in the Baptized in Act, When It Has Passed Away as to Its Guilt
Chapter 30 [XXVII.] The Evil Desires of Concupiscence; We Ought to Wish that They May Not Be
Chapter 31 [XXVIII.] Who is the Man that Can Say, “It is No More I that Do It”?
Chapter 32 When Good Will Be Perfectly Done
Chapter 33 [XXX.] True Freedom Comes with Willing Delight in God’s Law
Chapter 34 How Concupiscence Made a Captive of the Apostle; What the Law of Sin Was to the Apostle
Chapter 35 [XXXI.] The Flesh, Carnal Affection
Chapter 36 Even Now While We Still Have Concupiscence We May Be Safe in Christ
Chapter 37 [XXXII.] The Law of Sin with Its Guilt in Unbaptized Infants. By Adam’s Sin the Human Race Has Become a “Wild Olive Tree.”
Chapter 38 [XXXIII.] To Baptism Must Be Referred All Remission of Sins, and the Complete Healing of the Resurrection. Daily Cleansing
Chapter 39 [XXXIV.] By the Holiness of Baptism, Not Sins Only, But All Evils Whatsoever, Have to Be Removed. The Church is Not Yet Free from All Stain
Chapter 40 [XXXV.] Refutation of the Pelagians by the Authority of St. Ambrose, Whom They Quote to Show that the Desire of the Flesh is a Natural Good
Preliminary Notes On The Second Book
Book II
Chapter 1 [I.] Introductory Statement
Chapter 2 [II.] In This and the Four Next Chapters He Adduces the Garbled Extracts He Has to Consider
Chapter 3 The Same Continued
Chapter 4 The Same Continued
Chapter 5 The Same Continued
Chapter 6 The Same Continued
Chapter 7 [III.] Augustin Adduces a Passage Selected from the Preface of Julianus. (See “The Unfinished Work,” i. 73.)
Chapter 8 Augustin Refutes the Passage Adduced Above
Chapter 9 The Catholics Maintain the Doctrine of Original Sin, and Thus are Far from Being Manicheans
Chapter 10 [IV.] In What Manner the Adversary’s Cavils Must Be Refuted
Chapter 11 The Devil the Author, Not of Nature, But Only of Sin
Chapter 12 Eve’s Name Means Life, and is a Great Sacrament of the Church
Chapter 13 The Pelagian Argument to Show that the Devil Has No Rights in the Fruits of Marriage
Chapter 14 [V.] Concupiscence Alone, in Marriage, is Not of God
Chapter 15 Man, by Birth, is Placed Under the Dominion of the Devil Through Sin; We Were All One in Adam When He Sinned
Chapter 16 [VI.] It is Not of Us, But Our Sins, that the Devil is the Author
Chapter 17 [VII.] The Pelagians are Not Ashamed to Eulogize Concupiscence, Although They are Ashamed to Mention Its Name
Chapter 18 The Same Continued
Chapter 19 [VIII.] The Pelagians Misunderstand “Seed” In Scripture
Chapter 20 Original Sin is Derived from the Faulty Condition of Human Seed
Chapter 21 [IX.] It is the Good God That Gives Fruitfulness, and the Devil That Corrupts the Fruit
Chapter 22 Shall We Be Ashamed of What We Do, or of What God Does?
Chapter 23 [X.] The Pelagians Affirm that God in the Case of Abraham and Sarah Aroused Concupiscence as a Gift from Heaven
Chapter 24 [XI.] What Covenant of God the New-Born Babe Breaks. What Was the Value of Circumcision
Chapter 25 [XII.] Augustin Not the Deviser of Original Sin
Chapter 26 [XIII.] The Child in No Sense Formed by Concupiscence
Chapter 27 The Pelagians Argue that God Sometimes Closes the Womb in Anger, and Opens It When Appeased
Chapter 28 [XIV.] Augustin’s Answer to This Argument. Its Dealing with Scripture
Chapter 29 The Same Continued. Augustin Also Asserts that God Forms Man at Birth
Chapter 30 [XV.] The Case of Abimelech and His House Examined
Chapter 31 [XVI.] Why God Proceeds to Create Human Beings, Who He Knows Will Be Born in Sin
Chapter 32 [XVII.] God Not the Author of the Evil in Those Whom He Creates
Chapter 33 [XVIII.] Though God Makes Us, We Perish Unless He Re-makes Us in Christ
Chapter 34 [XIX.] The Pelagians Argue that Cohabitation Rightly Used is a Good, and What is Born from It is Good
Chapter 35 [XX.] He Answers the Arguments of Julianus. What is the Natural Use of the Woman? What is the Unnatural Use?
Chapter 36 [XXI.] God Made Nature Good: the Saviour Restores It When Corrupted
Chapter 37 [XXII.] If There is No Marriage Without Cohabitation, So There is No Cohabitation Without Shame
Chapter 38 [XXIII.] Jovinian Used Formerly to Call Catholics Manicheans; The Arians Also Used to Call Catholics Sabellians
Chapter 39 [XXIV.] Man Born of Whatever Parentage is Sinful and Capable of Redemption
Chapter 40 [XXV.] Augustin Declines the Dilemma Offered Him
Chapter 41 [XXVI.] The Pelagians Argue that Original Sin Cannot Come Through Marriage If Marriage is Good
Chapter 42 The Pelagians Try to Get Rid of Original Sin by Their Praise of God’s Works; Marriage, in Its Nature and by Its Institution, is Not the Cause of Sin
Chapter 43 The Good Tree in the Gospel that Cannot Bring Forth Evil Fruit, Does Not Mean Marriage
Chapter 44 [XXVII.] The Pelagians Argue that If Sin Comes by Birth, All Married People Deserve Condemnation
Chapter 45 Answer to This Argument: The Apostle Says We All Sinned in One
Chapter 46 The Reign of Death, What It Is; The Figure of the Future Adam; How All Men are Justified Through Christ
Chapter 47 The Scriptures Repeatedly Teach Us that All Sin in One
Chapter 48 Original Sin Arose from Adam’s Depraved Will. Whence the Corrupt Will Sprang
Chapter 49 [XXIX.] In Infants Nature is of God, and the Corruption of Nature of the Devil
Chapter 50 The Rise and Origin of Evil. The Exorcism and Exsufflation of Infants, a Primitive Christian Rite
Chapter 51 To Call Those that Teach Original Sin Manicheans is to Accuse Ambrose, Cyprian, and the Whole Church
Chapter 52 [XXX.] Sin Was the Origin of All Shameful Concupiscence
Chapter 53 [XXXI.] Concupiscence Need Not Have Been Necessary for Fruitfulness
Chapter 54 [XXXII.] How Marriage is Now Different Since the Existence of Sin
Chapter 55 [XXXIII.] Lust is a Disease; The Word “Passion” In the Ecclesiastical Sense
Chapter 56 The Pelagians Allow that Christ Died Even for Infants; Julianus Slays Himself with His Own Sword
Chapter 57 [XXXIV.] The Great Sin of the First Man
Chapter 58 Adam’s Sin is Derived from Him to Every One Who is Born Even of Regenerate Parents; The Example of the Olive Tree and the Wild Olive
Chapter 59 [XXXV.] The Pelagians Can Hardly Venture to Place Concupiscence in Paradise Before the Commission of Sin
Chapter 60 Let Not the Pelagians Indulge Themselves in a Cruel Defence of Infants
A Treatise On The Soul And Its Origin
Book II. Chap. 56, On the Following Treatise, “De anima et ejus origine.”
A Treatise On The Soul And Its Origin
Book I Addressed to Renatus, the Monk
Chapter 1 [I.] Renatus Had Done Him a Kindness by Sending Him the Books Which Had Been Addressed to Him
Chapter 2 [II.] He Receives with a Kindly and Patient Feeling the Books of a Young and Inexperienced Man Who Wrote Against Him in a Tone of Arrogance. Vincentius Victor Converted from the Sect of the Rogatians
Chapter 3 [III] The Eloquence of Vincentius, Its Dangers and Its Tolerableness
Chapter 4 [IV.] The Errors Contained in the Books of Vincentius Victor. He Says that the Soul Comes from God, But Was Not Made Either Out of Nothing or Out of Any Created Thing
Chapter 5 [V.] Another of Victor’s Errors, that the Soul is Corporeal
Chapter 6 [VI.] Another Error Out of His Second Book, to the Effect, that the Soul Deserved to Be Polluted by the Body
Chapter 7 [VII.] Victor Entangles Himself in an Exceedingly Difficult Question. God’s Foreknowledge is No Cause of Sin
Chapter 8 [VIII.] Victor’s Erroneous Opinion, that the Soul Deserved to Become Sinful
Chapter 9 Victor Utterly Unable to Explain How the Sinless Soul Deserved to Be Made Sinful
Chapter 10 [IX.] Another Error of Victor’s, that Infants Dying Unbaptized May Attain to the Kingdom of Heaven. Another, that the Sacrifice of the Body of Christ Must Be Offered for Infants Who Die Before They are Baptized
Chapter 11 Martyrdom for Christ Supplies the Place of Baptism. The Faith of the Thief Who Was Crucified Along with Christ Taken as Martyrdom and Hence for Baptism
Chapter 12 [X.] Dinocrates, Brother of the Martyr St. Perpetua, is Said to Have Been Delivered from the State of Condemnation by the Prayers of the Saint
Chapter 13 [XI.] The Sacrifice of the Body and Blood of Christ Will Not Avail for Unbaptized Persons, and Can Not Be Offered for the Majority of Those Who Die Unbaptized
Chapter 14 Victor’s Dilemma: He Must Either Say All Infants are Saved, or Else God Slays the Innocent
Chapter 15 [XII.] God Does Not Judge Any One for What He Might Have Done If His Life Had Been Prolonged, But Simply for the Deeds He Actually Commits
Chapter 16 [XIII.] Difficulty in the Opinion Which Maintains that Souls are Not by Propagation
Chapter 17 [XIV.] He Shows that the Passages of Scripture Adduced by Victor Do Not Prove that Souls are Made by God in Such a Way as Not to Be Derived by Propagation: First Passage
Chapter 18 By “Breath” Is Signified Sometimes the Holy Spirit
Chapter 19 The Meaning of “Breath” In Scripture
Chapter 20 Other Ways of Taking the Passage
Chapter 21 The Second Passage Quoted by Victor
Chapter 22 Victor’s Third Quotation
Chapter 23 His Fourth Quotation
Chapter 24 [XV.] Whether or No the Soul is Derived by Natural Descent (Ex Traduce), His Cited Passages Fail to Show
Chapter 25 Just as the Mother Knows Not Whence Comes Her Child Within Her, So We Know Not Whence Comes the Soul
Chapter 26 [XVI.] The Fifth Passage of Scripture Quoted by Victor
Chapter 27 [XVII.] Augustin Did Not Venture to Define Anything About the Propagation of the Soul
Chapter 28 A Natural Figure of Speech Must Not Be Literally Pressed
Chapter 29 [XVIII.] The Sixth Passage of Scripture Quoted by Victor
Chapter 30 The Danger of Arguing from Silence
Chapter 31 The Argument of the Apollinarians to Prove that Christ Was Without the Human Soul of This Same Sort
Chapter 32 [XIX.] The Self-Contradiction of Victor as to the Origin of the Soul
Chapter 33 Augustin Has No Objection to the Opinion About the Propagation of Souls Being Refuted, and that About Their Insufflation Being Maintained
Chapter 34 The Mistakes Which Must Be Avoided by Those Who Say that Men’s Souls are Not Derived from Their Parents, But are Afresh Inbreathed by God in Every Instance
Chapter 35 [XX.] Conclusion
Book II In the Shape of a Letter Addressed to the Presbyter Peter
Chapter 1 [I.] Depraved Eloquence an Injurious Accomplishment
Chapter 2 [II.] He Asks What the Great Knowledge is that Victor Imparts
Chapter 3 The Difference Between the Senses of the Body and Soul
Chapter 4 To Believe the Soul is a Part of God is Blasphemy
Chapter 5 [III.] In What Sense Created Beings are Out of God
Chapter 6 Shall God’s Nature Be Mutable, Sinful, Impious, Even Eternally Damned
Chapter 7 To Think the Soul Corporeal an Error
Chapter 8 The Thirst of the Rich Man in Hell Does Not Prove the Soul to Be Corporeal
Chapter 9 [V.] How Could the Incorporeal God Breathe Out of Himself a Corporeal Substance?
Chapter 10 [VI.] Children May Be Found of Like or of Unlike Dispositions with Their Parents
Chapter 11 [VII.] Victor Implies that the Soul Had a “State” And “Merit” Before Incarnation
Chapter 12 [VIII.] How Did the Soul Deserve to Be Incarnated?
Chapter 13 [IX.] Victor Teaches that God Thwarts His Own Predestination
Chapter 14 [X.] Victor Sends Those Infants Who Die Unbaptized to Paradise and the Heavenly Mansions, But Not to the Kingdom of Heaven
Chapter 15 [XI.] Victor “Decides” That Oblations Should Be Offered Up for Those Who Die Unbaptized
Chapter 16 [XII.] Victor Promises to the Unbaptized Paradise After Their Death, and the Kingdom of Heaven After Their Resurrection, Although He Admits that This Opposes Christ’s Statement
Chapter 17 Disobedient Compassion and Compassionate Disobedience Reprobated. Martyrdom in Lieu of Baptism
Chapter 18 [XIII.] Victor’s Dilemma and Fall
Chapter 19 [XIV.] Victor Relies on Ambiguous Scriptures
Chapter 20 Victor Quotes Scriptures for Their Silence, and Neglects the Biblical Usage
Chapter 21 [XV.] Victor’s Perplexity and Failure
Chapter 22 [XVI.] Peter’s Responsibility in the Case of Victor
Chapter 23 [XVII.] Who They are that are Not Injured by Reading Injurious Books
Book III Addressed to Vincentius Victor
Chapter 1 [I.] Augustin’s Purpose in Writing
Chapter 2 [II.] Why Victor Assumed the Name of Vincentius. The Names of Evil Men Ought Never to Be Assumed by Other Persons
Chapter 3 [III.] He Enumerates the Errors Which He Desires to Have Amended in the Books of Vincentius Victor. The First Error
Chapter 4 [IV.] Victor’s Simile to Show that God Can Create by Breathing Without Impartation of His Substance
Chapter 5 Examination of Victor’s Simile: Does Man Give Out Nothing by Breathing?
Chapter 6 The Simile Reformed in Accordance with Truth
Chapter 7 [V.] Victor Apparently Gives the Creative Breath to Man Also
Chapter 8 [VI.] Victor’s Second Error. (See Above in Book I. 26 [XVI.].)
Chapter 9 [VII.] His Third Error. (See Above in Book II. 11 [VII.].)
Chapter 10 His Fourth Error. (See Above in Book I. 6 [VI.] and Book II. 11 [VII.].)
Chapter 11 [VIII.] His Fifth Error. (See Above in Book I. 8 [VIII.] and Book II. 12 [VIII.].)
Chapter 12 [IX.] His Sixth Error. (See Above in Book I. 10–12 [IX., X.], and in Book II. 13, 14 [IX., X.].)
Chapter 13 [X] His Seventh Error. (See Above in Book II. 13 [IX.].)
Chapter 14 His Eighth Error. (See Above in Book II. 13 [IX.].)
Chapter 15 [XI.] His Ninth Error. (See Above in Book II. 14 [X.].)
Chapter 16 God Rules Everywhere: and Yet the “Kingdom of Heaven” May Not Be Everywhere
Chapter 17 Where the Kingdom of God May Be Understood to Be
Chapter 18 [XII.] His Tenth Error. (See Above in Book I. 13 [XI.] and Book II. 15 [XI.])
Chapter 19 [XIII.] His Eleventh Error. (See Above in Book I. 15 [XII.] and Book II. 16.)
Chapter 20 [XIV.] Augustin Calls on Victor to Correct His Errors. (See Above in Book II. 22 [XVI.].)
Chapter 21 Augustin Compliments Victor’s Talents and Diligence
Chapter 22 [XV.] A Summary Recapitulation of the Errors of Victor
Chapter 23 Obstinacy Makes the Heretic
Book IV Addressed to Vincentius Victor
Chapter 1 [I.] The Personal Character of This Book
Chapter 2 [II.] The Points Which Victor Thought Blameworthy in Augustin
Chapter 3 How Much Do We Know of the Nature of the Body?
Chapter 4 [III.] Is the Question of Breath One that Concerns the Soul, or Body, or What?
Chapter 5 [IV.] God Alone Can Teach Whence Souls Come
Chapter 6 [V.] Questions About the Nature of the Body are Sufficiently Mysterious, and Yet Not Higher Than Those of the Soul
Chapter 7 [VI.] We Often Need More Teaching as to What is Most Intimately Ours Than as to What is Further from Us
Chapter 8 We Have No Memory of Our Creation
Chapter 9 [VII.] Our Ignorance of Ourselves Illustrated by the Remarkable Memory of One Simplicius
Chapter 10 The Fidelity of Memory; The Unsearchable Treasure of Memory; The Powers of a Man’s Understanding Sufficiently Understood by None
Chapter 11 The Apostle Peter Told No Lie, When He Said He Was Ready to Lay Down His Life for the Lord, But Only Was Ignorant of His Will
Chapter 12 [VIII.] The Apostle Paul Could Know the Third Heaven and Paradise, But Not Whether He Was in the Body or Not
Chapter 13 [IX.] In What Sense the Holy Ghost is Said to Make Intercession for Us
Chapter 14 [X.] It is More Excellent to Know That the Flesh Will Rise Again and Live for Evermore, Than to Learn Whatever Scientific Men Have Been Able to Teach Us Concerning Its Nature
Chapter 15 [XI.] We Must Not Be Wise Above What is Written
Chapter 16 Ignorance is Better Than Error. Predestination to Eternal Life, and Predestination to Eternal Death
Chapter 17 [XII.] A Twofold Question to Be Treated Concerning the Soul; Is It “Body”? and is It “Spirit”? What Body is
Chapter 18 The First Question, Whether the Soul is Corporeal; Breath and Wind, Nothing Else Than Air in Motion
Chapter 19 [XIII.] Whether the Soul is a Spirit
Chapter 20 [XIV.] The Body Does Not Receive God’s Image
Chapter 21 [XV.] Recognition and Form Belong to Souls as Well as Bodies
Chapter 22 Names Do Not Imply Corporeity
Chapter 23 [XVI.] Figurative Speech Must Not Be Taken Literally
Chapter 24 Abraham’s Bosom—What It Means
Chapter 25 [XVII.] The Disembodied Soul May Think of Itself Under a Bodily Form
Chapter 26 [XVIII.] St. Perpetua Seemed to Herself, in Some Dreams, to Have Been Turned into a Man, and Then Have Wrestled with a Certain Egyptian
Chapter 27 Is the Soul Wounded When the Body is Wounded?
Chapter 28 Is the Soul Deformed by the Body’s Imperfections?
Chapter 29 [XIX.] Does the Soul Take the Body’s Clothes Also Away with It?
Chapter 30 Is Corporeity Necessary for Recognition?
Chapter 31 [XX.] Modes of Knowledge in the Soul Distinguished
Chapter 32 Inconsistency of Giving the Soul All the Parts of Sex and Yet No Sex
Chapter 33 The Phenix After Death Coming to Life Again
Chapter 34 [XXI.] Prophetic Visions
Chapter 35 Do Angels Appear to Men in Real Bodies?
Chapter 36 [XXII.] He Passes on to the Second Question About the Soul, Whether It is Called Spirit
Chapter 37 [XXIII.] Wide and Narrow Sense of the Word “Spirit.”
Chapter 38 [XXIV.] Victor’s Chief Errors Again Pointed Out
Chapter 39 Concluding Admonition
A Treatise Against Two Letters Of The Pelagians
Book II. Chap. 61, On the Following Treatise, “contra duas epistolas pelagianorum.”
A Treatise Against Two Letters Of The Pelagians
Book I
Chapter 1 Introduction: Address to Boniface
Chapter 2 Why Heretical Writings Must Be Answered
Chapter 3 Why He Addresses His Book to Boniface
Chapter 4 [II.] The Calumny of Julian,—That the Catholics Teach that Free Will is Taken Away by Adam’s Sin
Chapter 5 Free Choice Did Not Perish With Adam ‘s Sin. What Freedom Did Perish
Chapter 6 [III.] Grace is Not Given According to Merits
Chapter 7 He Concludes that He Does Not Deprive the Wicked of Free Will
Chapter 8 [IV.] The Pelagians Demolish Free Will
Chapter 9 [V.] Another Calumny of Julian,—That “It is Said that Marriage is Not Appointed by God.”
Chapter 10 The Third Calumny,—The Assertion that Conjugal Intercourse is Condemned
Chapter 11 [VI.] The Purpose of the Pelagians in Praising the Innocence of Conjugal Intercourse
Chapter 12 The Fourth Calumny,—That the Saints of the Old Testament are Said to Be Not Free from Sins
Chapter 13 [VIII.] The Fifth Calumny,—That It is Said that Paul and the Rest of the Apostles Were Polluted by Lust
Chapter 14 That the Apostle is Speaking in His Own Person and that of Others Who Are Under Grace, Not Still Under Law
Chapter 15 [IX.] He Sins in Will Who is Only Deterred from Sinning by Fear
Chapter 16 How Sin Died, and How It Revived
Chapter 17 [X.] ”The Law is Spiritual, But I Am Carnal,” To Be Understood of Paul
Chapter 18 How the Apostle Said that He Did the Evil that He Would Not
Chapter 19 What It is to Accomplish What is Good
Chapter 20 In Me, that Is, in My Flesh
Chapter 21 No Condemnation in Christ Jesus
Chapter 22 Why the Passage Referred to Must Be Understood of a Man Established Under Grace
Chapter 23 [XI.] What It is to Be Delivered from the Body of This Death
Chapter 24 He Concludes that the Apostle Spoke in His Own Person, and that of Those Who are Under Grace
Chapter 25 [XII.] The Sixth Calumny,—That Augustin Asserts that Even Christ Was Not Free from Sins
Chapter 26 [XIII.] The Seventh Calumny,—That Augustin Asserts that in Baptism All Sins are Not Remitted
Chapter 27 In What Sense Lust is Called Sin in the Regenerate
Chapter 28 [XIV.] Many Without Crime, None Without Sin
Chapter 29 [XV.] Julian Opposes the Faith of His Friends to the Opinions of Catholic Believers. First of All, of Free Will
Chapter 30 Secondly, of Marriage
Chapter 31 Thirdly, of Conjugal Intercourse
Chapter 32 [XVI.] The Aprons Which Adam and Eve Wore
Chapter 33 The Shame of Nakedness
Chapter 34 [XVII.] Whether There Could Be Sensual Appetite in Paradise Before the Fall
Chapter 35 Desire in Paradise Was Either None at All, or It Was Obedient to the Impulse of the Will
Chapter 36 [XVIII.] Julian’s Fourth Objection, that Man is God’s Work, and is Not Constrained to Evil or Good by His Power
Chapter 37 [XIX.] The Beginning of a Good Will is the Gift of Grace
Chapter 38 [XX.] The Power of God’s Grace is Proved
Chapter 39 [XXI.] Julian’s Fifth Objection Concerning the Saints of the Old Testament
Chapter 40 [XXII.] The Sixth Objection, Concerning the Necessity of Grace for All, and Concerning the Baptism of Infants
Chapter 41 [XXIII.] The Seventh Objection, of the Effect of Baptism
Chapter 42 [XXIV.] He Rebuts the Conclusion of Julian’s Letter
Book II
Chapter 1 Introduction; The Pelagians Impeach Catholics as Manicheans
Chapter 2 [II.] The Heresies of the Manicheans and Pelagians are Mutually Opposed, and are Alike Reprobated by the Catholic Church
Chapter 3 How Far the Manicheans and Pelagians are Joined in Error; How Far They are Separated
Chapter 4 The Two Contrary Errors
Chapter 5 [III.] The Calumny of the Pelagians Against the Clergy of the Roman Church
Chapter 6 [IV.] What Was Done in the Case of Coelestius and Zosimus
Chapter 7 He Suggests a Dilemma to Coelestius
Chapter 8 The Catholic Faith Concerning Infants
Chapter 9 [V.] He Replies to the Calumnies of the Pelagians
Chapter 10 Why the Pelagians Falsely Accuse Catholics of Maintaining Fate Under the Name of Grace
Chapter 11 [VI.] The Accusation of Fate is Thrown Back Upon the Adversaries
Chapter 12 What is Meant Under the Name of Fate
Chapter 13 [VII.] He Repels the Calumny Concerning the Acceptance of Persons
Chapter 14 He Illustrates His Argument by an Example
Chapter 15 The Apostle Meets the Question by Leaving It Unsolved
Chapter 16 The Pelagians are Refuted by the Case of the Twin Infants Dying, the One After, and the Other Without, the Grace of Baptism
Chapter 17 [VIII.] Even the Desire of an Imperfect Good is a Gift of Grace, Otherwise Grace Would Be Given According to Merits
Chapter 18 The Desire of Good is God’s Gift
Chapter 19 [IX.] He Interprets the Scriptures Which the Pelagians Make Ill Use of
Chapter 20 God’s Agency is Needful Even in Man’s Doings
Chapter 21 Man Does No Good Thing Which God Does Not Cause Him to Do
Chapter 22 [X.] According to Whose Purpose the Elect are Called
Chapter 23 Nothing is Commanded to Man Which is Not Given by God
Book III
Chapter 1 [I.] Statement
Chapter 2 [II.] The Misrepresentation of the Pelagians Concerning the Use of the Old Law
Chapter 3 Scriptural Confirmation of the Catholic Doctrine
Chapter 4 [III.] Misrepresentation Concerning the Effect of Baptism
Chapter 5 Baptism Puts Away All Sins, But It Does Not at Once Heal All Infirmities
Chapter 6 [IV.] The Calumny Concerning the Old Testament and the Righteous Men of Old
Chapter 7 The New Testament is More Ancient Than the Old; But It Was Subsequently Revealed
Chapter 8 All Righteous Men Before and After Abraham are Children of the Promise and of Grace
Chapter 9 Who are the Children of the Old Covenant
Chapter 10 The Old Law Also Given by God
Chapter 11 Distinction Between the Children of the Old and of the New Testaments
Chapter 12 The Old Testament is Properly One Thing—The Old Instrument Another
Chapter 13 Why One of the Covenants is Called Old, the Other New
Chapter 14 [V.] Calumny Concerning the Righteousness of the Prophets and Apostles
Chapter 15 The Perfection of Apostles and Prophets
Chapter 16 [VI.] Misrepresentation Concerning Sin in Christ
Chapter 17 [VII.] Their Calumny About the Fulfilment of Precepts in the Life to Come
Chapter 18 Perfection of Righteousness and Full Security Was Not Even in Paul in This Life
Chapter 19 In What Sense the Righteousness of Man in This Life is Said to Be Perfect
Chapter 20 Why the Righteousness Which is of the Law is Valued Slightly by Paul
Chapter 21 That Righteousness is Never Perfected in This Life
Chapter 22 Nature of Human Righteousness and Perfection
Chapter 23 There is No True Righteousness Without the Faith of the Grace of Christ
Chapter 24 [VIII.] There are Three Principal Heads in the Pelagian Heresy
Chapter 25 [IX.] He Shows that the Opinion of the Catholics is the Mean Between that of the Manicheans and Pelagians, and Refutes Both
Chapter 26 [X.] The Pelagians Still Strive After a Hiding-Place, by Introducing the Needless Question of the Origin of the Soul
Book IV
Chapter 1 [I.] The Subterfuges of the Pelagians are Five
Chapter 2 [II.] The Praise of the Creature
Chapter 3 [III.] The Catholics Praise Nature, Marriage, Law, Free Will, and the Saints, in Such Wise as to Condemn as Well Pelagians as Manicheans
Chapter 4 [IV.] Pelagians and Manicheans on the Praise of the Creature
Chapter 5 What is the Special Advantage in the Pelagian Opinions?
Chapter 6 Not Death Alone, But Sin Also Has Passed into Us by Means of Adam
Chapter 7 What is the Meaning of “In Whom All Have Sinned”?
Chapter 8 Death Passed Upon All by Sin
Chapter 9 [V.] Of the Praise of Marriage
Chapter 10 Of the Praise of the Law
Chapter 11 The Pelagians Understand that the Law Itself is God’s Grace
Chapter 12 [VI.] Of the Praise of Free Will
Chapter 13 God’s Purposes are Effects of Grace
Chapter 14 The Testimonies of Scripture in Favour of Grace
Chapter 15 From Such Scriptures Grace is Proved to Be Gratuitous and Effectual
Chapter 16 Why God Makes of Some Sheep, Others Not
Chapter 17 [VII.] Of the Praise of the Saints
Chapter 18 The Opinion of the Saints Themselves About Themselves
Chapter 19 The Craft of the Pelagians
Chapter 20 [VIII.] The Testimonies of the Ancients Against the Pelagians
Chapter 21 Pelagius, in Imitation of Cyprian, Wrote a Book of Testimonies
Chapter 22 Further References to Cyprian
Chapter 23 Further References to Cyprian
Chapter 24 The Dilemma Proposed to the Pelagians
Chapter 25 [IX.] Cyprian’s Testimonies Concerning God’s Grace
Chapter 26 Further Appeals to Cyprian’s Teaching
Chapter 27 [X.] Cyprian’s Testimonies Concerning the Imperfection of Our Own Righteousness
Chapter 28 Cyprian’s Orthodoxy Undoubted
Chapter 29 [XI.] The Testimonies of Ambrose Against the Pelagians and First of All Concerning Original Sin
Chapter 30 The Testimonies of Ambrose Concerning God’s Grace
Chapter 31 The Testimonies of Ambrose on the Imperfection of Present Righteousness
Chapter 32 [XII.] The Pelagian’s Heresy Arose Long After Ambrose
Chapter 33 Opposition of the Manichean and Catholic Dogmas
Chapter 34 The Calling Together of a Synod Not Always Necessary to the Condemnation of Heresies
A Treatise On Grace And Free Will
Book II. Chap. 66, On the Following Treatise, “de gratia et libero arbitrio.”
Two Letters Written By Augustin To Valentinus And The Monks Of Adrumetum, and forwarded with the Following Treatise
Letter I
Letter II
A Treatise On Grace And Free Will
Chapter 1 [I.] The Occasion and Argument of This Work
Chapter 2 [II.] He Proves the Existence of Free Will in Man from the Precepts Addressed to Him by God
Chapter 3 Sinners are Convicted When Attempting to Excuse Themselves by Blaming God, Because They Have Free Will
Chapter 4 The Divine Commands Which are Most Suited to the Will Itself Illustrate Its Freedom
Chapter 5 He Shows that Ignorance Affords No Such Excuse as Shall Free the Offender from Punishment; But that to Sin with Knowledge is a Graver Thing Than to Sin in Ignorance
Chapter 6 [IV.] God’s Grace to Be Maintained Against the Pelagians; The Pelagian Heresy Not an Old One
Chapter 7 Grace is Necessary Along with Free Will to Lead a Good Life
Chapter 8 Conjugal Chastity is Itself the Gift of God
Chapter 9 Entering into Temptation. Prayer is a Proof of Grace
Chapter 10 [V.] Free Will and God’s Grace are Simultaneously Commended
Chapter 11 Other Passages of Scripture Which the Pelagians Abuse
Chapter 12 He Proves Out of St. Paul that Grace is Not Given According to Men’s Merits
Chapter 13 [VI.] The Grace of God is Not Given According to Merit, But Itself Makes All Good Desert
Chapter 14 Paul First Received Grace that He Might Win the Crown
Chapter 15 The Pelagians Profess that the Only Grace Which is Not Given According to Our Merits is that of the Forgiveness of Sins
Chapter 16 [VII.] Paul Fought, But God Gave the Victory: He Ran, But God Showed Mercy
Chapter 17 The Faith that He Kept Was the Free Gift of God
Chapter 18 Faith Without Good Works is Not Sufficient for Salvation
Chapter 19 [VIII.] How is Eternal Life Both a Reward for Service and a Free Gift of Grace?
Chapter 20 The Question Answered. Justification is Grace Simply and Entirely, Eternal Life is Reward and Grace
Chapter 21 [IX.] Eternal Life is “Grace for Grace.”
Chapter 22 [X.] Who is the Transgressor of the Law? The Oldness of Its Letter. The Newness of Its Spirit
Chapter 23 [XI.] The Pelagians Maintain that the Law is the Grace of God Which Helps Us Not to Sin
Chapter 24 [XII.] Who May Be Said to Wish to Establish Their Own Righteousness. “God’s Righteousness,” So Called, Which Man Has from God
Chapter 25 [XIII.] As The Law is Not, So Neither is Our Nature Itself that Grace by Which We are Christians
Chapter 26 The Pelagians Contend that the Grace, Which is Neither the Law Nor Nature, Avails Only to the Remission of Past Sins, But Not to the Avoidance of Future Ones
Chapter 27 [XIV.] Grace Effects the Fulfilment of the Law, the Deliverance of Nature, and the Suppression of Sin’s Dominion
Chapter 28 Faith is the Gift of God
Chapter 29 God is Able to Convert Opposing Wills, and to Take Away from the Heart Its Hardness
Chapter 30 The Grace by Which the Stony Heart is Removed is Not Preceded by Good Deserts, But by Evil Ones
Chapter 31 [XV.] Free Will Has Its Function in the Heart’s Conversion; But Grace Too Has Its
Chapter 32 [XVI.] In What Sense It is Rightly Said That, If We Like, We May Keep God’s Commandments
Chapter 33 [XVII.] A Good Will May Be Small and Weak; An Ample Will, Great Love. Operating and Co-operating Grace
Chapter 34 The Apostle’s Eulogy of Love. Correction to Be Administered with Love
Chapter 35 Commendations of Love
Chapter 36 Love Commended by Our Lord Himself
Chapter 37 [XVIII.] The Love Which Fulfils the Commandments is Not of Ourselves, But of God
Chapter 38 We Would Not Love God Unless He First Loved Us. The Apostles Chose Christ Because They Were Chosen; They Were Not Chosen Because They Chose Christ
Chapter 39 The Spirit of Fear a Great Gift of God
Chapter 40 [XIX.] The Ignorance of the Pelagians in Maintaining that the Knowledge of the Law Comes from God, But that Love Comes from Ourselves
Chapter 41 [XX.] The Wills of Men are So Much in the Power of God, that He Can Turn Them Whithersoever It Pleases Him
Chapter 42 [XXI] God Does Whatsoever He Wills in the Hearts of Even Wicked Men
Chapter 43 God Operates on Men’s Hearts to Incline Their Wills Whithersoever He Pleases
Chapter 44 [XXII.] Gratuitous Grace Exemplified in Infants
Chapter 45 [XXIII] The Reason Why One Person is Assisted by Grace, and Another is Not Helped, Must Be Referred to the Secret Judgments of God
Chapter 46 [XXIV.] Understanding and Wisdom Must Be Sought from God
A Treatise On Rebuke And Grace
Book II. Chap. 67, On the Following Treatise, “de correptione et gratia.”
A Treatise On Rebuke And Grace
Chapter 1 [I.] Introductory
Chapter 2 The Catholic Faith Concerning Law, Grace, and Free Will
Chapter 3 [II.] What the Grace of God Through Jesus Christ is
Chapter 4 The Children of God are Led by the Spirit of God
Chapter 5 [III.] Rebuke Must Not Be Neglected
Chapter 6 [IV.] Objections to the Use of Rebuke
Chapter 7 [V.] The Necessity and Advantage of Rebuke
Chapter 8 Further Replies to Those Who Object to Rebuke
Chapter 9 [VI] Why They May Justly Be Rebuked Who Do Not Obey God, Although They Have Not Yet Received the Grace of Obedience
Chapter 10 All Perseverance is God’s Gift
Chapter 11 [VII.] They Who Have Not Received the Gift of Perseverance, and Have Relapsed into Mortal Sin and Have Died Therein, Must Righteously Be Condemned
Chapter 12 They Who Have Not Received Perseverance are Not Distinguished from the Mass of Those that are Lost
Chapter 13 Election is of Grace, Not of Merit
Chapter 14 None of the Elect and Predestinated Can Perish
Chapter 15 Perseverance is Given to the End
Chapter 16 Whosoever Do Not Persevere are Not Distinguished from the Mass of Perdition by Predestination
Chapter 17 [VIII.] Why Perseverance Should Be Given to One and Not Another is Inscrutable
Chapter 18 Some Instances of God’s Amazing Judgments
Chapter 19 God’s Ways Past Finding Out
Chapter 20 [IX.] Some are Children of God According to Grace Temporally Received, Some According to God’s Eternal Foreknowledge
Chapter 21 Who May Be Understood as Given to Christ
Chapter 22 True Children of God are True Disciples of Christ
Chapter 23 Those Who are Called According to the Purpose Alone are Predestinated
Chapter 24 Even the Sins of the Elect are Turned by God to Their Advantage
Chapter 25 Therefore Rebuke is to Be Used
Chapter 26 [X.] Whether Adam Received the Gift of Perseverance
Chapter 27 The Answer
Chapter 28 The First Man Himself Also Might Have Stood by His Free Will
Chapter 29 [XI.] Distinction Between the Grace Given Before and After the Fall
Chapter 30 The Incarnation of the Word
Chapter 31 The First Man Had Received the Grace Necessary for His Perseverance, But Its Exercise Was Left in His Free Choice
Chapter 32 The Gifts of Grace Conferred on Adam in Creation
Chapter 33 [XII.] What is the Difference Between the Ability Not to Sin, to Die, and Forsake Good, and the Inability to Sin, to Die, and to Forsake Good?
Chapter 34 The Aid Without Which a Thing Does Not Come to Pass, and the Aid with Which a Thing Comes to Pass
Chapter 35 There is a Greater Freedom Now in the Saints Than There Was Before in Adam
Chapter 36 God Not Only Foreknows that Men Will Be Good, But Himself Makes Them So
Chapter 37 To a Sound Will is Committed the Power of Persevering or of Not Persevering
Chapter 38 What is the Nature of the Gift of Perseverance that is Now Given to the Saints
Chapter 39 [XIII.] The Number of the Predestinated is Certain and Defined
Chapter 40 No One is Certain and Secure of His Own Predestination and Salvation
Chapter 41 Even in Judgment God’s Mercy Will Be Necessary to Us
Chapter 42 The Reprobate are to Be Punished for Merits of a Different Kind
Chapter 43 [XIV.] Rebuke and Grace Do Not Set Aside One Another
Chapter 44 In What Way God Wills All Men to Be Saved
Chapter 45 Scriptural Instances Wherein It is Proved that God Has Men’s Wills More in His Power Than They Themselves Have
Chapter 46 [XV.] Rebuke Must Be Varied According to the Variety of Faults. There is No Punishment in the Church Greater Than Excommunication
Chapter 47 Another Interpretation of the Apostolic Passage, “Who Will Have All Men to Be Saved.”
Chapter 48 The Purpose of Rebuke
Chapter 49 Conclusion
A Treatise On The Predestination Of The Saints
Chapter 1 [I.] Introduction
Chapter 2 To What Extent the Massilians Withdraw from the Pelagians
Chapter 3 [II.] Even the Beginning of Faith is of God’s Gift
Chapter 4 Continuation of the Preceding
Chapter 5 To Believe is to Think with Assent
Chapter 6 Presumption and Arrogance to Be Avoided
Chapter 7 [III.] Augustin Confesses that He Had Formerly Been in Error Concerning the Grace of God
Chapter 8 [IV.] What Augustin Wrote to Simplicianus, the Successor of Ambrose, Bishop of Milan
Chapter 9 [V.] The Purpose of the Apostle in These Words
Chapter 10 It is God’s Grace Which Specially Distinguishes One Man from Another
Chapter 11 [VI.] That Some Men are Elected is of God’s Mercy
Chapter 12 [VII.] Why the Apostle Said that We are Justified by Faith and Not by Works
Chapter 13 [VIII.] The Effect of Divine Grace
Chapter 14 Why the Father Does Not Teach All that They May Come to Christ
Chapter 15 It is Believers that are Taught of God
Chapter 16 Why the Gift of Faith is Not Given to All
Chapter 17 [IX.] His Argument in His Letter Against Porphyry, as to Why the Gospel Came So Late into the World
Chapter 18 The Preceding Argument Applied to the Present Time
Chapter 19 [X] In What Respects Predestination and Grace Differ
Chapter 20 Did God Promise the Good Works of the Nations and Not Their Faith, to Abraham?
Chapter 21 It is to Be Wondered at that Men Should Rather Trust to Their Own Weakness Than to God’s Strength
Chapter 22 God’s Promise is Sure
Chapter 23 [XII.] Remarkable Illustrations of Grace and Predestination in Infants, and in Christ
Chapter 24 That No One is Judged According to What He Would Have Done If He Had Lived Longer
Chapter 25 [XIII.] Possibly the Baptized Infants Would Have Repented If They Had Lived, and the Unbaptized Not
Chapter 26 [XIV] Reference to Cyprian’s Treatise “On the Mortality.”
Chapter 27 The Book of Wisdom Obtains in the Church the Authority of Canonical Scripture
Chapter 28 Cyprian’s Treatise “On the Mortality.”
Chapter 29 God’s Dealing Does Not Depend Upon Any Contingent Merits of Men
Chapter 30 [XV.] The Most Illustrious Instance of Predestination is Christ Jesus
Chapter 31 Christ Predestinated to Be the Son of God
Chapter 32 [XVI.] The Twofold Calling
Chapter 33 It is in the Power of Evil Men to Sin; But to Do This or That by Means of that Wickedness is in God’s Power Alone
Chapter 34 [XVII.] The Special Calling of the Elect is Not Because They Have Believed, But in Order that They May Believe
Chapter 35 [XVIII.] Election is for the Purpose of Holiness
Chapter 36 God Chose the Righteous; Not Those Whom He Foresaw as Being of Themselves, But Those Whom He Predestinated for the Purpose of Making So
Chapter 37 We Were Elected and Predestinated, Not Because We Were Going to Be Holy, But in Order that We Might Be So
Chapter 38 [XIX.] What is the View of the Pelagians, and What of the Semi-Pelagians, Concerning Predestination
Chapter 39 The Beginning of Faith is God’s Gift
Chapter 40 [XX.] Apostolic Testimony to the Beginning of Faith Being God’s Gift
Chapter 41 Further Apostolic Testimonies
Chapter 42 Old Testament Testimonies
Chapter 43 [XXI.] Conclusion
A Treatise On The Gift Of Perseverance
Chapter 1 [I.] Of the Nature of the Perseverance Here Discoursed of
Chapter 2 [II.] Faith is the Beginning of a Christian Man. Martyrdom for Christ’s Sake is His Best Ending
Chapter 3 God is Besought for It, Because It is His Gift
Chapter 4 Three Leading Points of the Pelagian Doctrine
Chapter 5 The Second Petition in the Lord’s Prayer
Chapter 6 [III.] The Third Petition. How Heaven and Earth are Understood in the Lord’s Prayer
Chapter 7 [IV.] The Fourth Petition
Chapter 8 [V.] The Fifth Petition. It is an Error of the Pelagians that the Righteous are Free from Sin
Chapter 9 When Perseverance is Granted to a Person, He Cannot But Persevere
Chapter 10 [VI.] The Gift of Perseverance Can Be Obtained by Prayer
Chapter 11 Effect of Prayer for Perseverance
Chapter 12 Of His Own Will a Man Forsakes God, So that He is Deservedly Forsaken of Him
Chapter 13 [VII.] Temptation the Condition of Man
Chapter 14 It is God’s Grace Both that Man Comes to Him, and that Man Does Not Depart from Him
Chapter 15 Why God Willed that He Should Be Asked for that Which He Might Give Without Prayer
Chapter 16 [VIII.] Why is Not Grace Given According to Merit?
Chapter 17 The Difficulty of the Distinction Made in the Choice of One and the Rejection of Another
Chapter 18 But Why Should One Be Punished More Than Another?
Chapter 19 Why Does God Mingle Those Who Will Persevere with Those Who Will Not?
Chapter 20 Ambrose on God’s Control Over Men’s Thoughts
Chapter 21 [IX.] Instances of the Unsearchable Judgments of God
Chapter 22 It is an Absurdity to Say that the Dead Will Be Judged for Sins Which They Would Have Committed If They Had Lived
Chapter 23 Why for the People of Tyre and Sidon, Who Would Have Believed, the Miracles Were Not Done Which Were Done in Other Places Which Did Not Believe
Chapter 24 [X.] It May Be Objected that The People of Tyre and Sidon Might, If They Had Heard, Have Believed, and Have Subsequently Lapsed from Their Faith
Chapter 25 [XI.] God’s Ways, Both in Mercy and Judgment, Past Finding Out
Chapter 26 The Manicheans Do Not Receive All the Books of the Old Testament, and of the New Only Those that They Choose
Chapter 27 Reference to the “Retractations.”
Chapter 28 [XII.] God’s Goodness and Righteousness Shown in All
Chapter 29 God’s True Grace Could Be Defended Even If There Were No Original Sin, as Pelagius Maintains
Chapter 30 Augustin Claims the Right to Grow in Knowledge
Chapter 31 Infants are Not Judged According to that Which They are Foreknown as Likely to Do If They Should Live
Chapter 32 [XIII.] The Inscrutability of God’s Free Purposes
Chapter 33 God Gives Both Initiatory and Persevering Grace According to His Own Will
Chapter 34 [XIV.] The Doctrine of Predestination Not Opposed to the Advantage of Preaching
Chapter 35 What Predestination is
Chapter 36 The Preaching of the Gospel and the Preaching of Predestination the Two Parts of One Message
Chapter 37 Ears to Hear are a Willingness to Obey
Chapter 38 [XV.] Against the Preaching of Predestination the Same Objections May Be Alleged as Against Predestination
Chapter 39 [XVI] Prayer and Exhortation
Chapter 40 When the Truth Must Be Spoken, When Kept Back
Chapter 41 Predestination Defined as Only God’s Disposing of Events in His Foreknowledge
Chapter 42 The Adversaries Cannot Deny Predestination to Those Gifts of Grace Which They Themselves Acknowledge, and Their Exhortations are Not Hindered by This Predestination Nevertheless
Chapter 43 Further Development of the Foregoing Argument
Chapter 44 Exhortation to Wisdom, Though Wisdom is God’s Gift
Chapter 45 Exhortation to Other Gifts of God in Like Manner
Chapter 46 A Man Who Does Not Persevere Fails by His Own Fault
Chapter 47 Predestination is Sometimes Signified Under the Name of Foreknowledge
Chapter 48 [XIX.] Practice of Cyprian and Ambrose
Chapter 49 Further References to Cyprian and Ambrose
Chapter 50 Obedience Not Discouraged by Preaching God’s Gifts
Chapter 51 [XX.] Predestination Must Be Preached
Chapter 52 Previous Writings Anticipatively Refuted the Pelagian Heresy
Chapter 53 Augustin’s “Confessions.”
Chapter 54 [XXI.] Beginning and End of Faith is of God
Chapter 55 Testimony of His Previous Writings and Letters
Chapter 56 God Gives Means as Well as End
Chapter 57 [XXII.] How Predestination Must Be Preached So as Not to Give Offence
Chapter 58 The Doctrine to Be Applied with Discrimination
Chapter 59 Offence to Be Avoided
Chapter 60 The Application to the Church in General
Chapter 61 Use of the Third Person Rather Than the Second
Chapter 62 Prayer to Be Inculcated, Nevertheless
Chapter 63 [XXIII.] The Testimony of the Whole Church in Her Prayers
Chapter 64 In What Sense the Holy Spirit Solicits for Us, Crying, Abba, Father
Chapter 65 The Church’s Prayers Imply the Church’s Faith
Chapter 66 [XXIV.] Recapitulation and Exhortation
Chapter 67 The Most Eminent Instance of Predestination is Christ Jesus
Chapter 68 Conclusion
NPNF1–06 ST. AUGUSTINE: SERMON ON THE MOUNT, HARMONY OF THE GOSPELS, HOMILIES ON THE GOSPELS
NPNF1–06 CONTENTS
Our Lord’s Sermon On The Mount
Book I Explanation of the first part of the sermon delivered by our Lord on the mount, as contained in the fifth chapter of Matthew
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII
Chapter XXIII
Book II On the latter part of our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount, contained in the sixth and seventh chapters of Matthew
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII
Chapter XXIII
Chapter XXIV
Chapter XXV
The Harmony Of The Gospels
Book I
Chapter I On the Authority of the Gospels
Chapter II On the Order of the Evangelists, and the Principles on Which They Wrote
Chapter III Of the Fact that Matthew, Together with Mark, Had Specially in View the Kingly Character of Christ, Whereas Luke Dealt with the Priestly
Chapter IV Of the Fact that John Undertook the Exposition of Christ’s Divinity
Chapter V Concerning the Two Virtues, of Which John is Conversant with the Contemplative, the Other Evangelists with the Active
Chapter VI Of the Four Living Creatures in the Apocalypse, Which Have Been Taken by Some in One Application, and by Others in Another, as Apt Figures of the Four Evangelists
Chapter VII A Statement of Augustin’s Reason for Undertaking This Work on the Harmony of the Evangelists, and an Example of the Method in Which He Meets Those Who Allege that Christ Wrote Nothing Himself, and that His Disciples Made an Unwarranted Affirmation in Proclaiming Him to Be God
Chapter VIII Of the Question Why, If Christ is Believed to Have Been the Wisest of Men on the Testimony of Common Narrative Report, He Should Not Be Believed to Be God on the Testimony of the Superior Report of Preaching
Chapter IX Of Certain Persons Who Pretend that Christ Wrote Books on the Arts of Magic
Chapter X Of Some Who are Mad Enough to Suppose that the Books Were Inscribed with the Names of Peter and Paul
Chapter XI In Opposition to Those Who Foolishly Imagine that Christ Converted the People to Himself by Magical Arts
Chapter XII Of the Fact that the God of the Jews, After the Subjugation of that People, Was Still Not Accepted by the Romans, Because His Commandment Was that He Alone Should Be Worshipped, and Images Destroyed
Chapter XIII Of the Question Why God Suffered the Jews to Be Reduced to Subjection
Chapter XIV Of the Fact that the God of the Hebrews, Although the People Were Conquered, Proved Himself to Be Unconquered, by Overthrowing the Idols, and by Turning All the Gentiles to His Own Service
Chapter XV Of the Fact that the Pagans, When Constrained to Laud Christ, Have Launched Their Insults Against His Disciples
Chapter XVI Of the Fact That, on the Subject of the Destruction of Idols, the Apostles Taught Nothing Different from What Was Taught by Christ or by the Prophets
Chapter XVII In Opposition to the Romans Who Rejected the God of Israel Alone
Chapter XVIII Of the Fact that the God of the Hebrews is Not Received by the Romans, Because His Will is that He Alone Should Be Worshipped
Chapter XIX The Proof that This God is the True God
Chapter XX Of the Fact that Nothing is Discovered to Have Been Predicted by the Prophets of the Pagans in Opposition to the God of the Hebrews
Chapter XXI An Argument for the Exclusive Worship of This God, Who, While He Prohibits Other Deities from Being Worshipped, is Not Himself Interdicted by Other Divinities from Being Worshipped
Chapter XXII Of the Opinion Entertained by the Gentiles Regarding Our God
Chapter XXIII Of the Follies Which the Pagans Have Indulged in Regarding Jupiter and Saturn
Chapter XXIV Of the Fact that Those Persons Who Reject the God of Israel, in Consequence Fail to Worship All the Gods; And, on the Other Hand, that Those Who Worship Other Gods, Fail to Worship Him
Chapter XXV Of the Fact that the False Gods Do Not Forbid Others to Be Worshipped Along with Themselves. That the God of Israel is the True God, is Proved by His Works, Both in Prophecy and in Fulfilment
Chapter XXVI Of the Fact that Idolatry Has Been Subverted by the Name of Christ, and by the Faith of Christians According to the Prophecies
Chapter XXVII An Argument Urging It Upon the Remnant of Idolaters that They Should at Length Become Servants of This True God, Who Everywhere is Subverting Idols
Chapter XXVIII Of the Predicted Rejection of Idols
Chapter XXIX Of the Question Why the Heathen Should Refuse to Worship the God of Israel; Even Although They Deem Him to Be Only the Presiding Divinity of the Elements?
Chapter XXX Of the Fact That, as the Prophecies Have Been Fulfilled, the God of Israel Has Now Been Made Known Everywhere
Chapter XXXI The Fulfilment of the Prophecies Concerning Christ
Chapter XXXII A Statement in Vindication of the Doctrine of the Apostles as Opposed to Idolatry, in the Words of the Prophecies
Chapter XXXIII A Statement in Opposition to Those Who Make the Complaint that the Bliss of Human Life Has Been Impaired by the Entrance of Christian Times
Chapter XXXIV Epilogue to the Preceding
Chapter XXXV Of the Fact that the Mystery of a Mediator Was Made Known to Those Who Lived in Ancient Times by the Agency of Prophecy, as It is Now Declared to Us in the Gospel
Book II
The Prologue
Chapter I A Statement of the Reason Why the Enumeration of the Ancestors of Christ is Carried Down to Joseph, While Christ Was Not Born of that Man’s Seed, But of the Virgin Mary
Chapter II An Explanation of the Sense in Which Christ is the Son of David, Although He Was Not Begotten in the Way of Ordinary Generation by Joseph the Son of David
Chapter III A Statement of the Reason Why Matthew Enumerates One Succession of Ancestors for Christ, and Luke Another
Chapter IV Of the Reason Why Forty Generations (Not Including Christ Himself) are Found in Matthew, Although He Divides Them into Three Successions of Fourteen Each
Chapter V A Statement of the Manner in Which Luke’s Procedure is Proved to Be in Harmony with Matthew’s in Those Matters Concerning the Conception and the Infancy or Boyhood of Christ, Which are Omitted by the One and Recorded by the Other
Chapter VI On the Position Given to the Preaching of John the Baptist in All the Four Evangelists
Chapter VII Of the Two Herods
Chapter VIII An Explanation of the Statement Made by Matthew, to the Effect that Joseph Was Afraid to Go with the Infant Christ into Jerusalem on Account of Archelaus, and Yet Was Not Afraid to Go into Galilee, Where Herod, that Prince’s Brother, Was Tetrarch
Chapter IX An Explanation of the Circumstance that Matthew States that Joseph’s Reason for Going into Galilee with the Child Christ Was His Fear of Archelaus, Who Was Reigning at that Time in Jerusalem in Place of His Father, While Luke Tells Us that the Reason for Going into Galilee Was the Fact that Their City Nazareth Was There
Chapter X A Statement of the Reason Why Luke Tells Us that “His Parents Went to Jerusalem Every Year at the Feast of the Passover” Along with the Boy; While Matthew Intimates that Their Dread of Archelaus Made Them Afraid to Go There on Their Return from Egypt
Chapter XI An Examination of the Question as to How It Was Possible for Them to Go Up, According to Luke’s Statement, with Him to Jerusalem to the Temple, When the Days of the Purification of the Mother of Christ Were Accomplished, in Order to Perform the Usual Rites, If It is Correctly Recorded by Matthew, that Herod Had Already Learned from the Wise Men that the Child Was Born in Whose Stead, When He Sought for Him, He Slew So Many Children
Chapter XII Concerning the Words Ascribed to John by All the Four Evangelists Respectively
Chapter XIII Of the Baptism of Jesus
Chapter XIV Of the Words or the Voice that Came from Heaven Upon Him When He Had Been Baptized
Chapter XV An Explanation of the Circumstance That, According to the Evangelist John, John the Baptist Says, “I Knew Him Not;” While, According to the Others, It is Found that He Did Already Know Him
Chapter XVI Of the Temptation of Jesus
Chapter XVII Of the Calling of the Apostles as They Were Fishing
Chapter XVIII Of the Date of His Departure into Galilee
Chapter XIX Of the Lengthened Sermon Which, According to Matthew, He Delivered on the Mount
Chapter XX An Explanation of the Circumstance that Matthew Tells Us How the Centurion Came to Jesus on Behalf of His Servant, While Luke’s Statement is that the Centurion Despatched Friends to Him
Chapter XXI Of the Order in Which the Narrative Concerning Peter’s Mother-In-Law is Introduced
Chapter XXII Of the Order of the Incidents Which are Recorded After This Section and of the Question Whether Matthew, Mark, and Luke are Consistent with Each Other in These
Chapter XXIII Of the Person Who Said to the Lord, “I Will Follow Thee Whithersoever Thou Goest;” And of the Other Things Connected Therewith, and of the Order in Which They are Recorded by Matthew and Luke
Chapter XXIV Of the Lord’s Crossing the Lake on that Occasion on Which He Slept in the Vessel, and of the Casting Out of Those Devils Whom He Suffered to Go into the Swine; And of the Consistency of the Accounts Given by Matthew, Mark, and Luke of All that Was Done and Said on These Occasions
Chapter XXV Of the Man Sick of the Palsy to Whom the Lord Said, “Thy Sins are Forgiven Thee,” And “Take Up Thy Bed;” And in Especial, of the Question Whether Matthew and Mark are Consistent with Each Other in Their Notice of the Place Where This Incident Took Place, in So Far as Matthew Says It Happened “In His Own City,” While Mark Says It Was in Capharnaum
Chapter XXVI Of the Calling of Matthew, and of the Question Whether Matthew’s Own Account is in Harmony with Those of Mark and Luke When They Speak of Levi the Son of Alphaeus
Chapter XXVII Of the Feast at Which It Was Objected at Once that Christ Ate with Sinners, and that His Disciples Did Not Fast; Of the Circumstance that the Evangelists Seem to Give Different Accounts of the Parties by Whom These Objections Were Alleged; And of the Question Whether Matthew and Mark and Luke are Also in Harmony with Each Other in the Reports Given of the Words of These Persons, and of the Replies Returned by the Lord
Chapter XXVIII Of the Raising of the Daughter of the Ruler of the Synagogue, and of the Woman Who Touched the Hem of His Garment; Of the Question, Also, as to Whether the Order in Which These Incidents are Narrated Exhibits Any Contradiction in Any of the Writers by Whom They are Reported; And in Particular, of the Words in Which the Ruler of the Synagogue Addressed His Request to the Lord
Chapter XXIX Of the Two Blind Men and the Dumb Demoniac Whose Stories are Related Only by Matthew
Chapter XXX Of the Section Where It is Recorded, that Being Moved with Compassion for the Multitudes, He Sent His Disciples, Giving Them Power to Work Cures, and Charged Them with Many Instructions, Directing Them How to Live; And of the Question Concerning the Proof of Matthew’s Harmony Here with Mark and Luke, Especially on the Subject of the Staff, Which Matthew Says the Lord Told Them They Were Not to Carry, While According to Mark It is the Only Thing They Were to Carry; And Also of the Wearing of the Shoes and Coats
Chapter XXXI Of the Account Given by Matthew and Luke of the Occasion When John the Baptist Was in Prison, and Despatched His Disciples on a Mission to the Lord
Chapter XXXII Of the Occasion on Which He Upbraided the Cities Because They Repented Not, Which Incident is Recorded by Luke as Well as by Matthew; And of the Question Regarding Matthew’s Harmony with Luke in the Matter of the Order
Chapter XXXIII Of the Occasion on Which He Calls Them to Take His Yoke and Burden Upon Them, and of the Question as to the Absence of Any Discrepancy Between Matthew and Luke in the Order of Narration
Chapter XXXIV Of the Passage in Which It is Said that the Disciples Plucked the Ears of Corn and Ate Them; And of the Question as to How Matthew, Mark, and Luke are in Harmony with Each Other with Respect to the Order of Narration There
Chapter XXXV Of the Man with the Withered Hand, Who Was Restored on the Sabbath-Day; And of the Question as to How Matthew’s Narrative of This Incident Can Be Harmonized with Those of Mark and Luke, Either in the Matter of the Order of Events, or in the Report of the Words Spoken by the Lord and by the Jews
Chapter XXXVI Of Another Question Which Demands Our Consideration, Namely, Whether, in Passing from the Account of the Man Whose Withered Hand Was Restored, These Three Evangelists Proceed to Their Next Subjects in Such a Way as to Create No Contradictions in Regard to the Order of Their Narrations
Chapter XXXVII Of the Consistency of the Accounts Given by Matthew and Luke Regarding the Dumb and Blind Man Who Was Possessed with a Devil
Chapter XXXVIII Of the Occasion on Which It Was Said to Him that He Cast Out Devils in the Power of Beelzebub, and of the Declarations Drawn Forth from Him by that Circumstance in Regard to the Blasphemy Against the Holy Spirit, and with Respect to the Two Trees; And of the Question Whether There is Not Some Discrepancy in These Sections Between Matthew and the Other Two Evangelists, and Particularly Between Matthew and Luke
Chapter XXXIX Of the Question as to the Manner of Matthew’s Agreement with Luke in the Accounts Which are Given of the Lord’s Reply to Certain Persons Who Sought a Sign, When He Spoke of Jonas the Prophet, and of the Ninevites, and of the Queen of the South, and of the Unclean Spirit Which, When It Has Gone Out of the Man, Returns and Finds the House Garnished
Chapter XL Of the Question as to Whether There is Any Discrepancy Between Matthew on the One Hand, and Mark and Luke on the Other, in Regard to the Order in Which the Notice is Given of the Occasion on Which His Mother and His Brethren Were Announced to Him
Chapter XLI Of the Words Which Were Spoken Out of the Ship on the Subject of the Sower, Whose Seed, as He Sowed It, Fell Partly on the Wayside, Etc.; And Concerning the Man Who Had Tares Sowed Over and Above His Wheat; And Concerning the Grain of Mustard Seed and the Leaven; As Also of What He Said in the House Regarding the Treasure Hid in the Field, and the Pearl, and the Net Cast into the Sea, and the Man that Brings Out of His Treasure Things New and Old; And of the Method in Which Matthew’s Harmony with Mark and Luke is Proved Both with Respect to the Things Which They Have Reported in Common with Him, and in the Matter of the Order of Narration
Chapter XLII Of His Coming into His Own Country, and of the Astonishment of the People at His Doctrine, as They Looked with Contempt Upon His Lineage; Of Matthew’s Harmony with Mark and Luke in This Section; And in Particular, of the Question Whether the Order of Narration Which is Presented by the First of These Evangelists Does Not Exhibit Some Want of Consistency with that of the Other Two
Chapter XLIII Of the Mutual Consistency of the Accounts Which are Given by Matthew, Mark, and Luke of What Was Said by Herod on Hearing About the Wonderful Works of the Lord, and of Their Concord in Regard to the Order of Narration
Chapter XLIV Of the Order in Which the Accounts of John’s Imprisonment and Death are Given by These Three Evangelists
Chapter XLV Of the Order and the Method in Which All the Four Evangelists Come to the Narration of the Miracle of the Five Loaves
Chapter XLVI Of the Question as to How the Four Evangelists Harmonize with Each Other on This Same Subject of the Miracle of the Five Loaves
Chapter XLVII Of His Walking Upon the Water, and of the Questions Regarding the Harmony of the Evangelists Who Have Narrated that Scene, and Regarding the Manner in Which They Pass Off from the Section Recording the Occasion on Which He Fed the Multitudes with the Five Loaves
Chapter XLVIII Of the Absence of Any Discrepancy Between Matthew and Mark on the One Hand, and John on the Other, in the Accounts Which the Three Give Together of What Took Place After the Other Side of the Lake Was Reached
Chapter XLIX Of the Woman of Canaan Who Said, “Yet the Dogs Eat of the Crumbs Which Fall from Their Masters’ Tables,” And of the Harmony Between the Account Given by Matthew and that by Luke
Chapter L Of the Occasion on Which He Fed the Multitudes with the Seven Loaves, and of the Question as to the Harmony Between Matthew and Mark in Their Accounts of that Miracle
Chapter LI Of Matthew’s Declaration That, on Leaving These Parts, He Came into the Coasts of Magedan; And of the Question as to His Agreement with Mark in that Intimation, as Well as in the Notice of the Saying About Jonah, Which Was Returned Again as an Answer to Those Who Sought a Sign
Chapter LII Of Matthew’s Agreement with Mark in the Statement About the Leaven of the Pharisees, as Regards Both the Subject Itself and the Order of Narrative
Chapter LIII Of the Occasion on Which He Asked the Disciples Whom Men Said that He Was; And of the Question Whether, with Regard Either to the Subject-Matter or the Order, There are Any Discrepancies Between Matthew, Mark, and Luke
Chapter LIV Of the Occasion on Which He Announced His Coming Passion to the Disciples, and of the Measure of Concord Between Matthew, Mark, and Luke in the Accounts Which They Give of the Same
Chapter LV Of the Harmony Between the Three Evangelists in the Notices Which They Subjoin of the Manner in Which the Lord Charged the Man to Follow Him Who Wished to Come After Him
Chapter LVI Of the Manifestation Which the Lord Made of Himself, in Company with Moses and Elias, to His Disciples on the Mountain; And of the Question Concerning the Harmony Between the First Three Evangelists with Regard to the Order and the Circumstances of that Event; And in Especial, the Number of the Days, in So Far as Matthew and Mark State that It Took Place After Six Days, While Luke Says that It Was After Eight Days
Chapter LVII Of the Harmony Between Matthew and Mark in the Accounts Given of the Occasion on Which He Spoke to the Disciples Concerning the Coming of Elias
Chapter LVIII Of the Man Who Brought Before Him His Son, Whom the Disciples Were Unable to Heal; And of the Question Concerning the Agreement Between These Three Evangelists Also in the Matter of the Order of Narration Here
Chapter LIX Of the Occasion on Which the Disciples Were Exceeding Sorry When He Spoke to Them of His Passion, as It is Related in the Same Order by the Three Evangelists
Chapter LX Of His Paying the Tribute Money Out of the Mouth of the Fish, an Incident Which Matthew Alone Mentions
Chapter LXI Of the Little Child Whom He Set Before Them for Their Imitation, and of the Offences of the World; Of the Members of the Body Causing Offences; Of the Angels of the Little Ones, Who Behold the Face of the Father; Of the One Sheep Out of the Hundred Sheep; Of the Reproving of a Brother in Private; Of the Loosing and the Binding of Sins; Of The Agreement of Two, and the Gathering Together of Three; Of the Forgiving of Sins Even Unto Seventy Times Seven; Of the Servant Who Had His Own Large Debt Remitted, and Yet Refused to Remit the Small Debt Which His Fellow-Servant Owed to Him; And of the Question as to Matthew’s Harmony with the Other Evangelists on All These Subjects
Chapter LXII Of the Harmony Subsisting Between Matthew and Mark in the Accounts Which They Offer of the Time When He Was Asked Whether It Was Lawful to Put Away One’s Wife, and Especially in Regard to the Specific Questions and Replies Which Passed Between the Lord and the Jews, and in Which the Evangelists Seem to Be, to Some Small Extent, at Variance
Chapter LXIII Of the Little Children on Whom He Laid His Hands; Of the Rich Man to Whom He Said, “Sell All that Thou Hast;” Of the Vineyard in Which the Labourers Were Hired at Different Hours; And of the Question as to the Absence of Any Discrepancy Between Matthew and the Other Two Evangelists on These Subjects
Chapter LXIV Of the Occasions on Which He Foretold His Passion in Private to His Disciples; And of the Time When the Mother of Zebedee’s Children Came with Her Sons, Requesting that One of Them Should Sit on His Right Hand, and the Other on His Left Hand; And of the Absence of Any Discrepancy Between Matthew and the Other Two Evangelists on These Subjects
Chapter LXV Of the Absence of Any Antagonism Between Matthew and Mark, or Between Matthew and Luke, in the Account Offered of the Giving of Sight to the Blind Men of Jericho
Chapter LXVI Of the Colt of the Ass Which is Mentioned by Matthew, and of the Consistency of His Account with that of the Other Evangelists, Who Speak Only of the Ass
Chapter LXVII Of the Expulsion of the Sellers and Buyers from the Temple, and of the Question as to the Harmony Between the First Three Evangelists and John, Who Relates the Same Incident in a Widely Different Connection
Chapter LXVIII Of the Withering of the Fig-Tree, and of the Question as to the Absence of Any Contradiction Between Matthew and the Other Evangelists in the Accounts Given of that Incident, as Well as the Other Matters Related in Connection with It; And Very Specially as to the Consistency Between Matthew and Mark in the Matter of the Order of Narration
Chapter LXIX Of the Harmony Between the First Three Evangelists in Their Accounts of the Occasion on Which the Jews Asked the Lord by What Authority He Did These Things
Chapter LXX Of the Two Sons Who Were Commanded by Their Father to Go into His Vineyard, and of the Vineyard Which Was Let Out to Other Husbandmen; Of the Question Concerning the Consistency of Matthew’s Version of These Passages with Those Given by the Other Two Evangelists, with Whom He Retains the Same Order; As Also, in Particular, Concerning the Harmony of His Version of the Parable, Which is Recorded by All the Three, Regarding the Vineyard that Was Let Out; And in Reference Specially to the Reply Made by the Persons to Whom that Parable Was Spoken, in Relating Which Matthew Seems to Differ Somewhat from the Others
Chapter LXXI Of the Marriage of the King’s Son, to Which the Multitudes Were Invited; And of the Order in Which Matthew Introduces that Section as Compared with Luke, Who Gives Us a Somewhat Similar Narrative in Another Connection
Chapter LXXII Of the Harmony Characterizing the Narratives Given by These Three Evangelists Regarding the Duty of Rendering to Caesar the Coin Bearing His Image, and Regarding the Woman Who Had Been Married to the Seven Brothers
Chapter LXXIII Of the Person to Whom the Two Precepts Concerning the Love of God and the Love of Our Neighbour Were Commended; And of the Question as to the Order of Narration Which is Observed by Matthew and Mark, and the Absence of Any Discrepancy Between Them and Luke
Chapter LXXIV Of the Passage in Which the Jews are Asked to Say Whose Son They Suppose Christ to Be; And of the Question Whether There is Not a Discrepancy Between Matthew and the Other Two Evangelists, in So Far as He States the Inquiry to Have Been, “What Think Ye of Christ? Whose Son is He?” And Tells Us that to This They Replied, “The Son of David;” Whereas the Others Put It Thus, “How Say the Scribes that Christ is David’s Son?”
Chapter LXXV Of the Pharisees Who Sit in the Seat of Moses, and Enjoin Things Which They Do Not, and of the Other Words Spoken by the Lord Against These Same Pharisees; Of the Question Whether Matthew’s Narrative Agrees Here with Those Which are Given by the Other Two Evangelists, and in Particular with that of Luke, Who Introduces a Passage Resembling This One, Although It is Brought in Not in This Order, But in Another Connection
Chapter LXXVI Of the Harmony in Respect of the Order of Narration Subsisting Between Matthew and the Other Two Evangelists in the Accounts Given of the Occasion on Which He Foretold the Destruction of the Temple
Chapter LXXVII Of the Harmony Subsisting Between the Three Evangelists in Their Narratives of the Discourse Which He Delivered on the Mount of Olives, When the Disciples Asked When the Consummation Should Happen
Chapter LXXVIII Of the Question Whether There is Any Contradiction Between Matthew and Mark on the One Hand, and John on the Other, in So Far as the Former State that After Two Days Was to Be the Feast of the Passover, and Afterwards Tells Us that He Was in Bethany, While the Latter Gives a Parallel Narrative of What Took Place at Bethany, But Mentions that It Was Six Days Before the Passover
Chapter LXXIX Of the Concord Between Matthew, Mark, and John in Their Notices of the Supper at Bethany, at Which the Woman Poured the Precious Ointment on the Lord, and of the Method in Which These Accounts are to Be Harmonized with that of Luke, When He Records an Incident of a Similar Nature at a Different Period
Chapter LXXX Of the Harmony Characterizing the Accounts Which are Given by Matthew, Mark, and Luke, of the Occasion on Which He Sent His Disciples to Make Preparations for His Eating the Passover
Book III
Prologue
Chapter I Of the Method in Which the Four Evangelists are Shown to Be at One in the Accounts Given of the Lord’s Supper and the Indication of His Betrayer
Chapter II Of the Proof of Their Freedom from Any Discrepancies in the Notices Given of the Predictions of Peter’s Denials
Chapter III Of the Manner in Which It Can Be Shown that No Discrepancies Exist Between Them in the Accounts Which They Give of the Words Which Were Spoken by the Lord, on to the Time of His Leaving the House in Which They Had Supped
Chapter IV Of What Took Place in the Piece of Ground or Garden to Which They Came on Leaving the House After the Supper; And of the Method in Which, in John’s Silence on the Subject, a Real Harmony Can Be Demonstrated Between the Other Three Evangelists—Namely, Matthew, Mark, and Luke
Chapter V Of the Accounts Which are Given by All the Four Evangelists in Regard to What Was Done and Said on the Occasion of His Apprehension; And of the Proof that These Different Narratives Exhibit No Real Discrepancies
Chapter VI Of the Harmony Characterizing the Accounts Which These Evangelists Give of What Happened When the Lord Was Led Away to the House of the High Priest, as Also of the Occurrences Which Took Place Within the Said House After He Was Conducted There in the Nighttime, and in Particular of the Incident of Peter’s Denial
Chapter VII Of the Thorough Harmony of the Evangelists in the Different Accounts of What Took Place in the Early Morning, Previous to the Delivery of Jesus to Pilate; And of the Question Touching the Passage Which is Quoted on the Subject of the Price Set Upon the Lord, and Which is Ascribed to Jeremiah by Matthew, Although No Such Paragraph is Found in the Writings of that Prophet
Chapter VIII Of the Absence of Any Discrepancies in the Accounts Which the Evangelists Give of What Took Place in Pilate’s Presence
Chapter IX Of the Mockery Which He Sustained at the Hands of Pilate’s Cohort, and of the Harmony Subsisting Among the Three Evangelists Who Report that Scene, Namely, Matthew, Mark, and John
Chapter X Of the Method in Which We Can Reconcile the Statement Which is Made by Matthew, Mark, and Luke, to the Effect that Another Person Was Pressed into the Service of Carrying the Cross of Jesus, with that Given by John, Who Says that Jesus Bore It Himself
Chapter XI Of the Consistency of Matthew’s Version with that of Mark in the Account of the Potion Offered Him to Drink, Which is Introduced Before the Narrative of His Crucifixion
Chapter XII Of the Concord Preserved Among All the Four Evangelists on the Subject of the Parting of His Raiment
Chapter XIII Of the Hour of the Lord’s Passion, and of the Question Concerning the Absence of Any Discrepancy Between Mark and John in the Article of the “Third” Hour and the “Sixth.”
Chapter XIV Of the Harmony Preserved Among All the Evangelists on the Subject of the Two Robbers Who Were Crucified Along with Him
Chapter XV Of the Consistency of the Accounts Given by Matthew, Mark, and Luke on the Subject of the Parties Who Insulted the Lord
Chapter XVI Of the Derision Ascribed to the Robbers, and of the Question Regarding the Absence of Any Discrepancy Between Matthew and Mark on the One Hand, and Luke on the Other, When the Last-Named Evangelist States that One of the Two Mocked Him, and that the Other Believed on Him
Chapter XVII Of the Harmony of the Four Evangelists in Their Notices of the Draught of Vinegar
Chapter XVIII Of the Lord’s Successive Utterances When He Was About to Die; And of the Question Whether Matthew and Mark are in Harmony with Luke in Their Reports of These Sayings, and Also Whether These Three Evangelists are in Harmony with John
Chapter XIX Of the Rending of the Veil of the Temple, and of the Question Whether Matthew and Mark Really Harmonize with Luke with Respect to the Order in Which that Incident Took Place
Chapter XX Of the Question as to the Consistency of the Several Notices Given by Matthew, Mark, and Luke, on the Subject of the Astonishment Felt by the Centurion and Those Who Were with Him
Chapter XXI Of the Women Who Were Standing There, and of the Question Whether Matthew, Mark, and Luke, Who Have Stated that They Stood Afar Off, are in Antagonism with John, Who Has Mentioned that One of Them Stood by the Cross
Chapter XXII Of the Question Whether the Evangelists are All at One on the Subject of the Narrative Regarding Joseph, Who Begged the Lord’s Body from Pilate, and Whether John’s Version Contains Any Statements at Variance with Each Other
Chapter XXIII Of the Question Whether the First Three Evangelists are Quite in Harmony with John in the Accounts Given of His Burial
Chapter XXIV Of the Absence of All Discrepancies in the Narratives Constructed by the Four Evangelists on the Subject of the Events Which Took Place About the Time of the Lord’s Resurrection
Chapter XXV Of Christ’s Subsequent Manifestations of Himself to the Disciples, and of the Question Whether a Thorough Harmony Can Be Established Between the Different Narratives When the Notices Given by the Four Several Evangelists, as Well as Those Presented by the Apostle Paul and in the Acts of the Apostles, are Compared Together
Book IV
Prologue
Chapter I Of the Question Regarding the Proof that Mark’s Gospel is in Harmony with the Rest in What is Narrated (Those Passages Which He Has in Common with Matthew Being Left Out of Account), from Its Beginning Down to the Section Where It is Said, “And They Go into Capharnaum, and Straightway on the Sabbath-Day He Taught Them:” Which Incident is Reported Also by Luke
Chapter II Of the Man Out of Whom the Unclean Spirit that Was Tormenting Him Was Cast, and of the Question Whether Mark’s Version is Quite Consistent with that of Luke, Who is at One with Him in Reporting the Incident
Chapter III Of the Question Whether Mark’s Reports of the Repeated Occasions on Which the Name of Peter Was Brought into Prominence are Not at Variance with the Statement Which John Has Given Us of the Particular Time at Which the Apostle Received that Name
Chapter IV Of the Words, “The More He Charged Them to Tell No One, So Much the More a Great Deal They Published It;” And of the Question Whether that Statement is Not Inconsistent with His Prescience, Which is Commended to Our Notice in the Gospel
Chapter V Of the Statement Which John Made Concerning the Man Who Cast Out Devils Although He Did Not Belong to the Circle of the Disciples; And of the Lord’s Reply, “Forbid Them Not, for He that is Not Against You is on Your Part;” And of the Question Whether that Response Does Not Contradict the Other Sentence, in Which He Said, “He that is Not with Me is Against Me.”
Chapter VI Of the Circumstance that Mark Has Recorded More Than Luke as Spoken by the Lord in Connection with the Case of This Man Who Was Casting Out Devils in the Name of Christ, Although He Was Not Following with the Disciples; And of the Question How These Additional Words Can Be Shown to Have a Real Bearing Upon What Christ Had in View in Forbidding the Individual to Be Interdicted Who Was Performing Miracles in His Name
Chapter VII Of the Fact that from This Point on to the Lord’s Supper, with Which Act the Discussion of All the Narratives of the Four Evangelists Conjointly Commenced, No Question Calling for Special Examination is Raised by Mark’s Gospel
Chapter VIII Of Luke’s Gospel, and Specially of the Harmony Between Its Commencement and the Beginning of the Book of the Acts of the Apostles
Chapter IX Of the Question How It Can Be Shown that the Narrative of the Haul of Fishes Which Luke Has Given Us is Not to Be Identified with the Record of an Apparently Similar Incident Which John Has Reported Subsequently to the Lord’s Resurrection; And of the Fact that from This Point on to the Lord’s Supper, from Which Event Onwards to the End the Combined Accounts of All the Evangelists Have Been Examined, No Difficulty Calling for Special Consideration Emerges in the Gospel of Luke Any More Than in that of Mark
Chapter X Of the Evangelist John, and the Distinction Between Him and the Other Three
Sermons On Selected Lessons Of The New Testament
Sermon I Of the agreement of the evangelists Matthew and Luke in the generations of the Lord
Sermon II Of the words of St. Matthew’s Gospel, Chap. iii. 13, “Then Jesus cometh from Galilee to the Jordan unto John, to be baptized of him.” Concerning the Trinity
Sermon III On the words of the Gospel, Matt. Chap. v. 3 and 8, “Blessed are the poor in spirit:” etc., but especially on that, “Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God.”
Sermon IV On that which is written in the Gospel, Matt. v. 16, “Even so let your light shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father Who is in Heaven:” and contrariwise, Chap. vi., “Take heed that ye do not your righteousness before men, to be seen of them.”
Sermon V On the words of the Gospel, Matt. v. 22, “Whosoever shall say to his brother, thou fool, shall be in danger of the hell of fire.”
Sermon VI On the Lord’s Prayer in St. Matthew’s Gospel, Chap. vi. 9, etc. to the Competentes
Sermon VII Again, on Matt. vi. on the Lord’s Prayer. To the Competentes
Sermon VIII Again on the Lord’s Prayer, Matt. vi. To the Competentes
Sermon IX Again, on the Lord’s Prayer, Matt. vi. To the Competentes
Sermon X On the words of the Gospel, Matt. vi. 19, “Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth,” etc. An exhortation to alms-deeds
Sermon XI On the words of the Gospel, Matt. vii. 7, “Ask, and it shall be given you;” etc. An exhortation to alms-deeds
Sermon XII On the words of the Gospel, Matt. viii. 8, “I am not worthy that thou shouldest come under my roof,” etc., and of the words of the apostle, 1 Cor. viii. 10, “For if a man see thee who hast knowledge sitting at meat in an idol’s temple,” etc
Sermon XIII On the words of the Gospel, Matt. viii. 23, “And when he was entered into a boat,” etc
Sermon XIV On the words of the Gospel, Matt. x. 16, “Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves,” etc. Delivered on a Festival of Martyrs
Sermon XV On the words of the Gospel, Matt. x. 28, “Be not afraid of them that kill the body.” Delivered on a Festival of Martyrs
Sermon XVI On the words of the Gospel, Matt. xi. 2, “Now when John heard in the prison the works of the Christ, he sent by his disciples, and said unto him, art thou He that cometh, or look we for another?” etc
Sermon XVII On the words of the Gospel, Matt. xi. 25, “I thank thee, O Father, Lord of Heaven and Earth, that thou didst hide these things from the wise and understanding,” etc
Sermon XVIII Again on the words of the Gospel, Matt. xi. 25, “I thank thee, O Father, Lord of Heaven and Earth,” etc
Sermon XIX On the words of the Gospel, Matt. xix. 28, “Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden,” etc
Sermon XX Again on the words of the Gospel, Matt. xi. 28, “Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest,” etc
Sermon XXI On the words of the Gospel, Matt. xii. 32, “Whosoever shall speak a word against the Holy Spirit, it shall not be forgiven him, neither in this world, nor in that which is to come.” Or, “on the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost.”
Sermon XXII On the words of the Gospel, Matt. xii. 33, “Either make the tree good, and its fruit good,” etc
Sermon XXIII On the words of the Gospel, Matt. xiii. 19, etc., where the Lord Jesus explaineth the parables of the sower
Sermon XXIV On the words of the Gospel, Matt. xiii. 52, “Therefore every scribe who hath been made a disciple to the kingdom of Heaven,” etc
Sermon XXV On the words of the Gospel, Matt. xiv. 24, “But the boat was now in the midst of the sea, distressed by the waves.”
Sermon XXVI Again on Matt. xiv. 25: Of the Lord walking on the waves of the sea, and of Peter tottering
Sermon XXVII On the words of the Gospel, Matt. xv. 21,”Jesus went out thence, and withdrew into the parts of Tyre and Sidon. And behold, a Canaanitish woman,” etc
Sermon XXVIII On the words of the Gospel, Matt. xvii. 1, “After six days Jesus taketh with Him Peter, and James, and John his brother,” etc
Sermon XXIX Again on the words of the Gospel, Matt. xvii., where Jesus showed Himself on the mount to His three disciples
Sermon XXX On the words of the Gospel, Matt. xvii. 19, “Why could not we cast it out”? etc., and on prayer
Sermon XXXI On the words of the Gospel, Matt. xviii. 7, where we are admonished to beware of the offences of the world
Sermon XXXII On the words of the Gospel, Matt. xviii. 15, “If thy brother sin against thee, go, shew him his fault between thee and him alone;” and of the words of Solomon, he that winketh with the eyes deceitfully, heapeth sorrow upon men; but he that reproveth openly, maketh peace
Sermon XXXIII On the words of the Gospel, Matt. xvii. 21, “How oft shall my brother sin against me,” etc
Sermon XXXIV On the words of the Gospel, Matt. xix. 17, “If thou wouldest enter into life, keep the commandments.”
Sermon XXXV On the words of the Gospel, Matt. xix. 17, “If thou wouldest enter into life, keep the commandments.”
Sermon XXXVI On the words of the Gospel, Matt. xix. 21,”Go, sell that thou hast, and give to the poor,” etc
Sermon XXXVII Delivered on the Lord’s Day, on that which is written in the Gospel, Matt. xx. 1, “The kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that was a householder, who went out early in the morning to hire labourers into his vineyard.”
Sermon XXXVIII On the words of the Gospel, Matt. xx. 30, about the two blind men sitting by the way side, and crying out, “Lord, have mercy on us, Thou Son of David.”
Sermon XXXIX On the words of the Gospel, Matt. xxi. 19, where Jesus dried up the fig-tree; and on the words, Luke xxiv. 28, where He made a pretence as though He would go further
Sermon XL On the words of the Gospel, Matt. xxii. 2, etc., about the marriage of the king’s son; against the Donatists, on charity. Delivered at Carthage in the Restituta
Sermon XLI On the words of the Gospel, Matt. xxii. 42, where the Lord asks the Jews whose son they said David was
Sermon XLII On the same words of the Gospel, Matt. xxii. 42
Sermon XLIII On the words of the Gospel, Matt. xxv. 1, “then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened unto ten virgins.”
Sermon XLIV On the words of the Gospel, Matt. xxv. 24, etc., where the slothful servant who would not put out the talent he had received, is condemned
Sermon XLV On the words of the Gospel, Mark viii. 5, etc., where the miracle of the seven loaves is related
Sermon XLVI On the words of the Gospel, Mark viii. 34, “If any man would come after me, let him deny himself,” etc. And on the words 1 John ii. 15, “if any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him.”
Sermon XLVII On the words of the Gospel, Mark xiii. 32, “But of that day or that hour knoweth no one, not even the angels in heaven, neither the Son, but the Father.”
Sermon XLVIII On the words of the Gospel, Luke vii. 2, etc.; on the three dead persons whom the Lord raised
Sermon XLIX On the words of the Gospel, Luke vii. 37, “And behold, a woman who was in the city, a sinner,” etc. On the remission of sins, against the Donatists
Sermon L On the words of the Gospel, Luke ix. 57, etc., where the case of the three persons is treated of, of whom one said, “I will follow thee whithersoever thou goest,” and was disallowed: another did not dare to offer himself, and was aroused; the third wished to delay, and was blamed
Sermon LI On the words of the Gospel, Luke x. 2, “The harvest truly is plenteous,” etc
Sermon LII On the words of the Gospel, Luke x. 16, “He that rejecteth you rejecteth me.”
Sermon LIII On the words of the Gospel, Luke x. 38, “And a certain woman named Martha received him into her house,” etc
Sermon LIV Again, on the words of the Gospel, Luke x. 38, etc., about Martha and Mary
Sermon LV On the words of the Gospel, Luke xi. 5, “Which of you shall have a friend, and shall go unto him at midnight,” etc
Sermon LVI On the words of the Gospel, Luke xi. 39, “Now do ye Pharisees cleanse the outside of the cup and the platter,” etc
Sermon LVII On the words of the Gospel, Luke xii. 15, “And he said unto them, take heed, and keep yourselves from all covetousness.”
Sermon LVIII On the words of the Gospel, Luke xii. 35, “Let your loins be girded about, and your lamps burning; and be ye yourselves like,” etc. And on the words of the 34th Psalm, v. 12, “what man is he that desireth life,” etc
Sermon LIX On the words of the Gospel, Luke xii. 56, 58, “Ye know how to interpret the face of the Earth and the Heaven,” etc.; and of the words, “for as thou art going with thine adversary before the magistrate, on the way give diligence to be quit of him,” etc
Sermon LX On the words of the Gospel, Luke xiii. 6, where we are told of the fig-tree, which bare no fruit for three years; and of the woman which was in an infirmity eighteen years; and on the words of the ninth Psalm, v. 19, “Arise, O Lord; let not man prevail: let the nations be judged in thy sight.”
Sermon LXI On the words of the Gospel, Luke xiii. 21 and 23, where the kingdom of God is said to be “like unto leaven, which a woman took and hid in three measures of meal;” and of that which is written in the same chapter, “Lord, are they few that are saved?”
Sermon LXII On the words of the Gospel, Luke xiv. 16, “A certain man made a great supper,” etc
Sermon LXIII On the words of the Gospel, Luke xvi. 9, “Make to yourselves friends by means of the mammon of unrighteousness,” etc
Sermon LXIV On the words of the Gospel, Luke xvii. 3, “If thy brother sin, rebuke him,” etc., touching the remission of sins
Sermon LXV On the words of the Gospel, Luke xviii. 1,”They ought always to pray, and not to faint,” etc. And on the two who went up into the temple to pray: and of the little children who were presented unto Christ
Sermon LXVI On the words of the Gospel, Luke xxiv. 36, “He himself stood in the midst of them, and saith unto them, peace be unto you,” etc
Sermon LXVII On the words of the Gospel, John i. 1, “In the beginning was the word, and the word was with God, and the word was God,” etc. Against the Arians
Sermon LXVIII On the same words of the Gospel, John i., “In the beginning was the word,” etc
Sermon LXIX On the same words, John i. “In the beginning was the word,” etc
Sermon LXX On the same words of John i., “In the beginning was the word,” etc
Sermon LXXI On the words of the Gospel, John i. 10, “The world was made through him,” etc
Sermon LXXII On the words of the Gospel, John i. 48,”When thou wast under the fig tree, I saw thee,” etc
Sermon LXXIII On the words of the Gospel, John ii. 2, “and Jesus also was bidden, and his disciples, to the marriage.”
Sermon LXXIV On the words of the Gospel, John v. 2, “Now there is in Jerusalem by the Sheep Gate a pool,” etc
Sermon LXXV Again in John v. 2, etc., on the five porches, where lay a great multitude of impotent folk, and of the pool of Siloa
Sermon LXXVI On the words of the Gospel, John v. 19, “The Son can do nothing of Himself, but what He seeth the Father doing.”
Sermon LXXVII On the words of the Gospel, John v. 25,”Verily, verily, I say unto you, the hour cometh, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the son of God; and they that hear shall live,”etc.; and on the words of the apostle, “things which eye saw not,” etc., 1 Cor. ii. 9
Sermon LXXVIII On the words of the Gospel, John v. 31,”If I bear witness of myself,” etc.; and on the words of the apostle, Galatians v. 16, “Walk by the spirit, and ye shall not fulfil the lust of the flesh. For the flesh lusteth,” etc
Sermon LXXIX On the words of the Gospel, John v. 39, “Ye search the Scriptures, because ye think that in them ye have eternal life,” etc. Against the Donatists
Sermon LXXX On the words of the Gospel, John vi. 9, where the miracle of the five loaves and the two fishes is related
Sermon LXXXI On the words of the Gospel, John vi. 53, “Except ye eat the flesh,” etc., and on the words of the apostles. And the Psalms. Against the Pelagians
Sermon LXXXII On the words of the Gospel, John vi. 55,”For my flesh is meat indeed, and my blood is drink indeed. He that eateth my flesh,” etc
Sermon LXXXIII On the words of the Gospel of John vii. 6, etc., where Jesus said that He was not going up unto the feast, and notwithstanding went up
Sermon LXXXIV On the words of the Gospel, John viii. 31, “If ye abide in my word, then are ye truly my disciples,” etc
Sermon LXXXV On the words of the Gospel, John ix. 4 and 31, “We must work the works of him that sent me,” etc. Against the Arians. And of that which the man who was born blind and received his sight said, “We know that God heareth not sinners.”
Sermon LXXXVI On the same lesson of the Gospel, John ix., on the giving sight to the man that was born blind
Sermon LXXXVII The tenth chapter of the Gospel of John. Of the shepherd, and the hireling, and the thief
Sermon LXXXVIII On the words of the Gospel, John x. 14, “I am the good shepherd,” etc. Against the Donatists
Sermon LXXXIX On the words of the Gospel, John x. 30, “I and the Father are one.”
Sermon XC On the words of the Gospel, John xii. 44, “He that believeth on me, believeth not on me, but on him that sent me.” Against a certain expression of Maximinus, a bishop of the Arians, who spread his blasphemy in Africa where he was with the Count Segisvult
Sermon XCI On the words of the Gospel, John xiv. 6, “I am the way, and the truth, and the life.”
Sermon XCII On the same words of the Gospel, John xiv. 6, “I am the way,” etc
Sermon XCIII On the words of the Gospel, John xvi. 7, “I tell you the truth; it is expedient for you that I go away,” etc
Sermon XCIV On the same words of the Gospel, John xvi. 8, “He will convict the world in respect of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgement.”
Sermon XCV On the words of the Gospel, John xvi. 24, “Hitherto have ye asked nothing in my name;” and on the words of Luke x. 17, “Lord, even the demons are subject unto us in thy name.”
Sermon XCVI On the words of the Gospel, John. xxi. 16, “Simon, son of John, lovest thou me?” etc
Sermon XCVII On the same words of the Gospel of John. xxi. 15, “Simon, son of John, lovest thou me more than these?” etc
NPNF1–07 ST. AUGUSTINE: HOMILIES ON THE GOSPEL OF JOHN, HOMILIES ON THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN, SOLILOQUIES
NPNF1–07 CONTENTS
Lectures Or Tractates On The Gospel According To St. John
Tractate I Chapter I. 1–5
Tractate II Chapter I. 6–14
Tractate III Chapter I. 15–18
Tractate IV Chapter I. 19–33
Tractate V Chapter I. 33
Tractate VI Chapter I. 32, 33
Tractate VII Chapter I. 34–51
Tractate VIII Chapter II. 1–4
Tractate IX Chapter II. 1–11
Tractate X Chapter II. 12–21
Tractate XI Chapter II. 23–25; III. 1–5
Tractate XII Chapter III. 6–21
Tractate XIII Chapter III. 22–29
Tractate XIV Chapter III. 29–36
Tractate XV Chapter IV. 1–42
Tractate XVI Chapter IV. 43–54
Tractate XVII Chapter IV. 1–18
Tractate XVIII Chapter V. 19
Tractate XIX Chapter V. 19–30
Tractate XX Chapter V. 19
Tractate XXI Chapter V. 20–23
Tractate XXII Chapter V. 24–30
Tractate XXIII Chapter V. 19–40
Tractate XXIV Chapter VI. 1–14
Tractate XXV Chapter VI. 15–44
Tractate XXVI Chapter VI. 41–59
Tractate XXVII Chapter VI. 60–72
Tractate XXVIII Chapter VII. 1–13
Tractate XXIX Chapter VII. 14–18
Tractate XXX Chapter VII. 19–24
Tractate XXXI Chapter VII. 25–36
Tractate XXXII Chapter VII. 37–39
Tractate XXXIII Chapter VII. 40–53; VIII. 1–11
Tractate XXXIV Chapter VIII. 12
Tractate XXXV Chapter VIII. 13, 14
Tractate XXXVI Chapter VIII. 15–18
Tractate XXXVII Chapter VIII. 19, 20
Tractate XXXVIII Chapter VIII. 21–25
Tractate XXXIX Chapter VIII. 26, 27
Tractate XL Chapter VIII. 28–32
Tractate XLI Chapter VIII. 31–36
Tractate XLII Chapter VIII. 37–47
Tractate XLIII Chapter VIII. 48–59
Tractate XLIV Chapter IX
Tractate XLV Chapter X. 1–10
Tractate XLVI Chapter X. 11–13
Tractate XLVII Chapter X. 14–21
Tractate XLVIII Chapter X. 22–42
Tractate XLIX Chapter XI. 1–54
Tractate L Chapter XI. 55–57; XII
Tractate LI Chapter XII. 12–26
Tractate LII Chapter XII. 27–36
Tractate LIII Chapter XII. 37–43
Tractate LIV Chapter XII. 44–50
Tractate LV Chapter XIII. 1–5
Tractate LVI Chapter XIII. 6–10
Tractate LVII Chapter XIII. 6–10 (continued), and Song of Sol. V. 2, 3
Tractate LVIII Chapter XIII. 10–15
Tractate LIX Chapter XIII. 16–20
Tractate LX Chapter XIII. 21
Tractate LXI Chapter XIII. 21–26
Tractate LXII Chapter XIII. 26–31
Tractate LXIII Chapter XIII. 31–32
Tractate LXIV Chapter XIII. 31–32
Tractate LXV Chapter XIII. 34, 35
Tractate LXVI Chapter XIII. 36–38
Tractate LXVII Chapter XIV. 1–3
Tractate LXIX Chapter XIV. 4–6
Tractate LXX Chapter XIV. 7–10
Tractate LXXI Chapter XIV. 10–14
Tractate LXXIV Chapter XIV. 15–17
Tractate LXXV Chapter XIV. 18–21
Tractate LXXVI Chapter XIV. 22–24
Tractate LXXVII Chapter XIV. 25–27
Tractate LXXVIII Chapter XIV. 27, 28
Tractate LXXIX Chapter XIV. 29–31
Tractate LXXX Chapter XV. 1–3
Tractate LXXXI Chapter XV. 4–7
Tractate LXXXII Chapter XV. 8–10
Tractate LXXXIII Chapter XV. 11, 12
Tractate LXXXIV Chapter XV. 13
Tractate LXXXV Chapter XV. 14, 15
Tractate LXXXVI Chapter XV. 15, 16
Tractate LXXXVII Chapter XV. 17–19
Tractate LXXXVIII Chapter XV. 20, 21
Tractate LXXXIX Chapter XV. 22, 23
Tractate XC Chapter XV. 23
Tractate XCI Chapter XV. 24, 25
Tractate XCII Chapter XV. 26, 27
Tractate XCIII Chapter XVI. 1–4
Tractate XCIV Chapter XVI. 4–7
Tractate XCV Chapter XVI. 8–11
Tractate XCVI Chapter XVI. 12, 13
Tractate XCVII Chapter XVI. 12, 13 (continued)
Tractate XCVIII Chapter XVI. 12, 13 (continued)
Tractate XCIX Chapter XVI. 13
Tractate C Chapter XVI. 13–15 (continued)
Tractate CI Chapter XVI. 16–23
Tractate CII Chapter XVI. 23–28
Tractate CIII Chapter XVI. 29–33
Tractate CIV Chapter XVII. 1
Tractate CV Chapter XVII. 1–5
Tractate CVI Chapter XVII. 6–8
Tractate CVII Chapter XVII. 9–13
Tractate CVIII Chapter XVII. 14–19
Tractate CIX Chapter XVII. 20
Tractate CX Chapter XVII. 21–23
Tractate CXI Chapter XVII. 24–26
Tractate CXII Chapter XVIII. 1–12
Tractate CXIII Chapter XVIII. 13–27
Tractate CXIV Chapter XVIII. 28–32
Tractate CXV Chapter XVIII. 33–40
Tractate CXVI Chapter XIX. 1–16
Tractate CXVII Chapter XIX. 17–22
Tractate CXVIII Chapter XIX. 23, 24
Tractate CXIX Chapter XIX. 24–30
Tractate CXX Chapter XIX. 31–42, and XX. 1–9
Tractate CXXI Chapter XX. 10–29
Tractate CXXII Chapter XX. 30–31, and XXI. 1–11
Tractate CXXIII Chapter XXI. 12–19
Tractate CXXIV Chapter XXI. 19–25
Ten Homilies On The First Epistle Of John To The Parthians
The Prologue
Homily I 1 John I. 1-II. 11
Homily II 1 John II. 12–17
Homily III 1 John II. 18–27
Homily IV 1 John II. 27-III. 8
Homily V 1 John III. 9–18
Homily VI 1 John III. 19–4. 3
Homily VII 1 John IV. 4–12
Homily VIII 1 John IV. 12–16
Homily IX 1 John IV. 17–21
Homily X 1 John V. 1–3
Two Books Of Soliloquies
Book I
Book II
NPNF1–08 ST. AUGUSTINE: EXPOSITION ON THE BOOK OF PSALMS
NPNF1–08 CONTENTS
Expositions On The Book Of Psalms
St. Augustin on the Psalms
Psalm I
Psalm II
Psalm III
Psalm IV
Psalm V
Psalm VI
Psalm VII
Psalm VIII
Psalm IX
Psalm X
Psalm XI
Psalm XII
Psalm XII
Psalm XIV
Psalm XV
Psalm XVI
Psalm XVII
Psalm XVIII
Psalm XIX
Psalm XX
Psalm XXI
Psalm XXII
Psalm XXIII
Psalm XXIV
Psalm XXV
Psalm XXVI
Psalm XXVII
Psalm XXVIII
Psalm XXIX
Psalm XXX
Psalm XXXI
Psalm XXXII
Psalm XXXIII
Psalm XXXIV
Psalm XXXV
Psalm XXXVI
Psalm XXXVII
On the first part of the psalm
On the Second Part of the Psalm
Psalm XXXVIII
Psalm XXXIX
Psalm XL
Psalm XLI
Psalm XLII
Psalm XLIII
Psalm XLIV
Psalm XLV
Psalm XLVI
Psalm XLVII
Psalm XLVIII
Psalm XLIX
The First Part
The Second Part
Psalm L
Psalm LI
Psalm LII
Psalm LIII
Psalm LIV
Psalm LV
Psalm LVI
Psalm LVII
Psalm LVIII
Psalm LIX
Psalm LX
Psalm LXI
Psalm LXII
Psalm LXIII
Psalm LXIV
Psalm LXV
Psalm LXVI
Psalm LXVII
Psalm LXVIII
Psalm LXIX
Psalm LXX
Psalm LXXI
Psalm LXXII
Psalm LXXIII
Psalm LXXIV
Psalm LXXV
Psalm LXXVI
Psalm LXXVII
Psalm LXXVIII
Psalm LXXIX
Psalm LXXX
Psalm LXXXI
Psalm LXXXII
Psalm LXXXIII
Psalm LXXXIV
Psalm LXXXV
Psalm LXXXVI
Psalm LXXXVII
Psalm LXXXVIII
Psalm LXXXIX
Psalm XC
Psalm XCI
Psalm XCII
Psalm XCIII
Psalm XCIV
Psalm XCV
Psalm XCVI
Psalm XCVII
Psalm XCVIII
Psalm XCIX
Psalm C
Psalm CI
Psalm CII
Psalm CIII
Psalm CIV
Psalm CV
Psalm CVI
Psalm CVII
Psalm CVIII
Psalm CIX
Psalm CX
Psalm CXI
Psalm CXII
Psalm CXIII
Psalm CXIV
Psalm CXV
Psalm CXVI
Psalm CXVII
Psalm CXVIII
Psalm CXIX
Aleph
Beth
Gimel
Daleth
He
Vav
Zain
Cheth
Teth
Jod
Caph
Lamed
Mem
Nun
Samech
Ain
Pe
Tadze
Koph
Resch
Schin
Psalm CXX
Psalm CXXI
Psalm CXXII
Psalm CXXIII
Psalm CXXIV
Psalm CXXV
Psalm CXXVI
Psalm CXXVII
Psalm CXXVIII
Psalm CXXIX
Psalm CXXX
Psalm CXXXI
Psalm CXXXII
Psalm CXXXIII
Psalm CXXXIV
Psalm CXXXV
Psalm CXXXVI
Psalm CXXXVII
Psalm CXXXVIII
Psalm CXXXIX
Psalm CXL
Psalm CXLI
Psalm CXLII
Psalm CXLIII
Psalm CXLIV
Psalm CXLV
Psalm CXLVI
Psalm CXLVII
Psalm CXLVIII
Psalm CXLIX
Psalm CL
Prayer of St. Augustin Which he was wont to use after his Sermons and Lectures
SAINT CHRYSOSTOM VOLUMES
NPNF1–09 ST. CHRYSOSTOM: ON THE PRIESTHOOD, ASCETIC TREATISES, SELECT HOMILIES AND LETTERS, HOMILIES ON THE STATUTES
NPNF1–09 CONTENTS
Treatise Concerning The Christian Priesthood
Book I
Book II
Book III
Book IV
Book V
Book VI
An Exhortation To Theodore After His Fall
Letter I
Letter II
Letter To A Young Widow
Letter to a young widow
Homilies On S. Ignatius and S. Babylas
On the Holy Martyr, S. Babylas
Homily Concerning Lowliness Of Mind; And Commentary On Philippians I. 18
Homily Concerning Lowliness Of Mind; And Commentary On Philippians I. 18
Instructions To Catechumens
First Instruction
Second Instruction
Homily Against Those Who Say That Demons Govern Human Affairs
Homily I Against those who say that demons govern human affairs, and who are displeased at the chastisement of God, and are offended at the prosperity of the wicked and the hardships of the just
Homily II Against those who object because the devil has not been put out of the world: and to prove that his wickedness does no harm to us—if we take heed: and concerning repentance
Homily III That evil comes of sloth, and virtue from diligence, and that neither wicked men, nor the devil himself, are able to do the wary man any harm. The proof of this from many passages, and amongst others from those which relate to Adam and to Job
Homily On The Passage (Matt. XXVI. 19), “Father If It Be Possible Let This Cup Pass From Me,” etc., and Against Marcionists And Manichaeans
Homily On The Paralytic Let Down Through The Roof: And Concerning The Equality Of The Divine Father And The Son
Homily To Those Who Had Not Attended The Assembly: And On The Apostolic Saying, “If Thine Enemy Hunger, Feed Him, Etc. (Rom. XII. 20), And Concerning Resentment Of Injuries
Homily Against Publishing The Errors Of The Brethren, And Uttering Imprecations Upon Enemies
Two Homilies On Eutropius.
Homily I On Eutropius, the eunuch, Patrician and Consul
Homily II After Eutropius having been found outside the Church had been taken captive
A Treatise To Prove That No One Can Harm The Man Who Does Not Injure Himself
A Treatise To Prove That No One Can Harm The Man Who Does Not Injure Himself
Letters Of St. Chrysostom To Olympias
Letters To Olympias
To My Lady
To Olympias
To Olympias
To Olympias
To Olympias
To Castus, Valerius, Diophantus, Cyriacus Presbyters Of Antioch
Correspondence Of St. Chrysostom With The Bishop Of Rome
Correspondence Of St. Chrysostom With The Bishop Of Rome
Letter From St. John Chrysostom To Innocent, Bishop Of Rome
To Innocent, Bishop Of Rome, Greeting In The Lord
To The Beloved Brother John, Innocent
Innocent, Bishop, To Presbyters And Deacons, And To All The Clergy And People Of The Church Of Constantinople, The Brethren Beloved Who Are Subject To The Bishop John, Greeting
The Homilies On The Statues To The People Of Antioch
Preface To The Benedictine Edition
Homilies Of St. John Chrysostom, Archbishop Of Constantinople, Addressed To The People Of Antioch, Concerning The Statues
Homily I
Homily II
Homily III
Homily IV
Homily V
Homily VI
Homily VII
Homily VIII
Homily IX
Homily X
Homily XI
Homily XII
Homily XIII
Homily XIV
Homily XV
Homily XVI
Homily XVII
Homily XVIII
Homily XIX
Homily XX
Homily XXI
NPNF1–10 ST. CHRYSOSTOM: HOMILIES ON THE GOSPEL OF SAINT MATTHEW
NPNF1–10 CONTENTS
A Commentary On The Gospel Of St. Matthew
The Homilies Of St. John Chrysostom, Archbishop Of Constantinople, On The Gospel Of St. Matthew
Homily I
Homily II Matt. I. 1
Homily III Matt. I. 1
Homily IV Matt. I. 17
Homily V Matt. I. 22, 23
Homily VI Matt. II. 1, 2
Homily VII Matt. II. 4, 5
Homily VIII Matt. II. 2
Homily IX Matt. II. 16
Homily X Matt. III. 1, 2
Homily XI Matt. III. 7
Homily XII Matt. III. 13
Homily XIII Matt. IV. 1
Homily XIV Matt. IV. 12
Homily XV Matt. V. 1, 2
Homily XVI Matt. V. 17
Homily XVII Matt. V. 27, 28
Homily XVIII Matt. V. 38, 39, 40
Homily XIX Matt. VI. 1
Homily XX Matt. VI. 16
Homily XXI Matt. VI. 24
Homily XXII Matt. VI. 28, 29
Homily XXIII Matt. VII. 1
Homily XXIV Matt. VII. 21
Homily XXV Matt. VII. 28
Homily XXVI Matt. VIII. 5
Homily XXVII Matt. VIII. 14
Homily XXVIII Matt. VIII. 23, 24
Homily XXIX Matt. IX. 1, 2
Homily XXX Matt. IX. 9
Homily XXXI Matt. IX. 18
Homily XXXII Matt. IX. 27–30
Homily XXXIII Matt. X. 16
Homily XXXIV Matt. X. 23
Homily XXXV Matt. X. 34
Homily XXXVI Matt. XI. 1
Homily XXXVII Matt. X. 7, 8, 9
Homily XXXVIII Matt. XI. 25, 26
Homily XXXIX Matt. XII. 1
Homily XL Matt. XII. 9, 10
Homily XLI Matt. XII. 25, 26
Homily XLII Matt. XII. 33
Homily XLIII Matt. XII. 38, 39
Homily XLIV Matt. XII. 46–49
Homily XLV Matt. XIII. 10, 11
Homily XLVI Matt. XIII. 24–30
Homily XLVII Matt. XIII. 34, 35
Homily XLVIII Matt. XIII. 53
Homily XLIX Matt. XIV. 13
Homily L Matt. XIV. 23, 24
Homily LI Matt. XV. 1
Homily LII Matt. XV. 21, 22
Homily LV Matt. XVI. 24
Homily LVI Matt. XVI. 28
Homily LVII Matt. XVII. 10
Homily LIX Matt. XVIII. 7
Homily LX Matt. XVIII. 15
Homily LXI Matt. XVIII. 21
Homily LXII Matt. XIX. 1
Homily LXIII Matt. XIX. 16
Homily LXIV Matt. XIX. 27
Homily LXV Matt. XX. 17–19
Homily LXVI Matt. XX. 29, 30
Homily LXVII Matt. XXI. 12, 13
Homily LXVIII Matt. XXI. 33–44
Homily LXIX Matt. XXII. 1–14
Homily LXX Matt. XXII. 15
Homily LXXI Matt. XXII. 34–36
Homily LXXII Matt. XXIII. 1–3
Homily LXXIII Matt. XXIII. 14
Homily LXXIV
Homily LXXV Matt. XXIV. 1, 2
Homily LXXVI Matt. XXIV. 16–18
Homily LXXVII Matt. XXIV. 33, 34
Homily LXXVIII Matt. XXV. 1–30
Homily LXXX Matt. XXVI. 6, 7
Homily LXXXI Matt. XXVI. 17, 18
Homily LXXXII Matt. XXVI. 26–28
Homily LXXXIII Matt. XXVI. 36–38
Homily LXXXIV Matt. XXVI. 51–54
Homily LXXXV Matt. XXVI. 67, 68
Homily LXXXVI Matt. XXVII. 11, 12
Homily LXXXVII Matt. XXVII. 27–29
Homily LXXXVIII Matt. XXVII. 45–48
Homily LXXXIX Matt. XXVII. 62–64
Homily XC Matt. XXVIII. 11–14
NPNF1–11 ST. CHRYSOSTOM: HOMILIES ON THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES AND THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS
NPNF1–11 CONTENTS
A Commentary On The Acts Of The Apostles
A Commentary On The Acts Of The Apostles By St. John Chrysostom, Archbishop of constantinople
Homily I Acts I. 1, 2
Homily II Acts I. 6
Homily III Acts I. 12
Homily IV Acts II. 1, 2
Homily V Acts II. 14
Homily VI Acts II. 22
Homily VII Acts II. 37
Homily VIII Acts III. 1
Homily IX Acts III. 12
Homily X Acts IV. 1
Homily XI Acts IV. 23
Homily XII Acts IV. 36, 37
Homily XIII Acts V. 17, 18
Homily XIV Acts V. 34
Homily XV Acts VI. 8
Homily XVI Acts VII. 6, 7
Homily XVII Acts VII. 35
Homily XVIII Acts VII. 54
Homily XIX Acts VIII. 26, 27
Homily XX Acts IX. 10, 12
Homily XXI Acts IX. 26, 27
Homily XXII Acts X. 1–4
Homily XXIII Acts X. 23, 24
Homily XXIV Acts X. 44, 46
Homily XXV Acts XI. 19
Homily XXVI Acts XII. 1, 2
Homily XXVII Acts XII. 18, 19
Homily XXVIII Acts XIII. 4, 5
Homily XXIX Acts XIII. 16, 17
Homily XXX Acts XIII. 42
Homily XXXI Acts XIV. 14, 15
Homily XXXII Acts XV. 1
Homily XXXIII Acts XV. 13, 15
Homily XXXIV Acts XV. 35
Homily XXXV Acts XVI. 13, 14
Homily XXXVI Acts XVI. 25, 26
Homily XXXVII Acts XVII. 1, 2, 3
Homily XXXVIII Acts XVII. 16, 17
Homily XXXIX Acts XVII. 32–34, XVIII. 1
Homily XL Acts XVIII. 18
Homily XLI Acts XIX. 8, 9
Homily XLII Acts XIX. 21, 23
Homily XLIII Acts XX. 1
Homily XLIV Acts XX. 17–21
Homily XLV Acts XX. 32
Homily XLVI Acts XXI. 18, 19
Homily XLVII Acts XXI. 39, 40
Homily XLVIII Acts XXII. 17–20
Homily XLIX Acts XXIII. 6–8
Homily L Acts XXIII. 31, 32, 33
Homily LI Acts XXIV. 22, 23
Homily LII Acts XXV. 23
Homily LIII Acts XXVI. 30–32
Homily LIV Acts XXVIII. 1
Homily LV Acts XXVIII. 17–20
A Commentary On The Epistle Of St. Paul The Apostle To The Romans
The Argument
Homily I Rom. I. 1, 2
Homily II Rom. I. 8
Homily III Rom. I. 18
Homily IV Rom. I. 26, 27
Homily V Rom. I. 28
Homily VI Rom. II. 17, 18
Homily VII Rom. III. 9–18
Homily VIII Rom. IV. 1, 2
Homily IX Rom. IV. 23
Homily X Rom. V. 12
Homily XI Rom. VI. 5
Homily XII Rom. VI. 19
Homily XIII Rom. VII. 14
Homily XIV Rom. VIII. 12, 13
Homily XV Rom. VIII. 28
Homily XVI Rom. IX. 1
Homily XVII Rom. X. 1
Homily XVIII
Homily XIX Rom. XI. 7
Homily XX Rom. XII. 1
Homily XXI Rom. XII. 4, 5
Homily XXII Rom. XII. 14
Homily XXIII Rom. XIII. 1
Homily XXIV Rom. XIII. 11
Homily XXV Rom. XIV. 1, 2
Homily XXVI Rom. XIV. 14
Homily XXVII Rom. XIV. 25–27
Homily XXVIII Rom. XV. 8
Homily XXIX Rom. XV. 14
Homily XXX Rom. XV. 25–27
Homily XXXI Rom. XVI. 5
Homily XXXII Rom. XVI. 17, 18
NPNF1–12 ST. CHRYSOSTOM: HOMILIES ON THE EPISTLES OF PAUL TO THE CORINTHIANS
NPNF1–12 CONTENTS
The Homilies On The Epistles Of Paul To The Corinthians
The Homilies Of St. John Chrysostom Archbishop Of Constantinople, On The Epistles Of Paul To The Corinthians
Argument
Homily I 1 Cor. i. 1–3
Homily II 1 Cor. i. 4, 5
Homily III 1 Cor. i. 10
Homily IV 1 Cor. i. 18–20
Homily V 1 Cor. i. 26, 27
Homily VI 1 Cor. ii. 1, 2
Homily VII 1 Cor. ii. 6, 7
Homily VIII 1 Cor. iii. 1–3
Homily IX 1 Cor. iii. 12–15
Homily X 1 Cor. iii. 18, 19
Homily XI 1 Cor. iv. 3, 4
Homily XII 1 Cor. iv. 6
Homily XIII 1 Cor. iv. 10
Homily XIV 1 Cor. iv. 17
Homily XV 1 Cor. v. 1, 2
Homily XVI 1 Cor. v. 9–11
Homily XVII 1 Cor. vi. 12
Homily XVIII 1 Cor. vi. 15
Homily XIX 1 Cor. vii. 1, 2
Homily XX 1 Cor. viii. 1
Homily XXI 1 Cor. ix. 1
Homily XXII 1 Cor. ix. 13, 14
Homily XXIII 1 Cor. ix. 24
Homily XXIV 1 Cor. x. 13
Homily XXV 1 Cor. x. 25
Homily XXVI 1 Cor. xi. 2
Homily XXVII 1 Cor. xi. 17
Homily XXVIII 1 Cor. xi. 28
Homily XXIX 1 Cor. xii. 1, 2
Homily XXX 1 Cor. xii. 12
Homily XXXI 1 Cor. xii. 21
Homily XXXII 1 Cor. xii. 27
Homily XXXIII 1 Cor. xiii. 4
Homily XXXIV 1 Cor. xiii. 8
Homily XXXV 1 Cor. xiv. 1
Homily XXXVI 1 Cor. xiv. 20
Homily XXXVII 1 Cor. xiv. 34
Homily XXXVIII 1 Cor. xv. 1, 2
Homily XXXIX 1 Cor. xv. 11
Homily XL 1 Cor. xv. 29
Homily XLI 1 Cor. xv. 35, 36
Homily XLII 1 Cor. xv. 47
Homily XLIII 1 Cor. xvi. 1
Homily XLIV 1 Cor. xvi. 10
The Homilies On The Second Epistle Of St. Paul The Apostle To The Corinthians
Homily I 2 Cor. i. 1, 4
Homily II 2 Cor. i. 6, 7
Homily III 2 Cor. i. 12
Homily IV 2 Cor. i. 23
Homily V 2 Cor. ii. 12, 13
Homily VI 2 Cor. iii. 1
Homily VII 2 Cor. iii. 7, 8
Homily VIII 2 Cor. iv. 1, 2
Homily IX 2 Cor. iv. 8, 9
Homily X 2 Cor. v. 1
Homily XI 2 Cor. v. 11
Homily XII 2 Cor. vi. 1, 2
Homily XIII 2 Cor. vi. 11, 12
Homily XIV 2 Cor. vii. 2, 3
Homily XV 2 Cor. vii. 8
Homily XVI 2 Cor. vii. 13
Homily XVII 2 Cor. viii. 7
Homily XVIII 2 Cor. viii. 16
Homily XIX 2 Cor. ix. 1
Homily XX 2 Cor. ix. 10
Homily XXI 2 Cor. x. 1, 2
Homily XXII 2 Cor. x. 7
Homily XXIII 2 Cor. xi. 1
Homily XXIV 2 Cor. xi. 13
Homily XXV 2 Cor. xi. 21
Homily XXVI 2 Cor. xii. 1
Homily XXVII 2 Cor. xii. 11
Homily XXVIII 2 Cor. xii. 16–18
Homily XXIX 2 Cor. xiii. 1
Homily XXX 2 Cor. xiii. 10
NPNF1–13 ST. CHRYSOSTOM: HOMILIES ON GALATIANS, EPHESIANS, PHILIPPIANS, COLOSSIANS, THESSALONIANS, TIMOTHY, TITUS, AND PHILEMON
NPNF1–13 CONTENTS
The Commentary And Homilies Of St. John Chrysostom On The Epistles Of St. Paul The Apostle To The Galatians And Ephesians
Preface
Commentary of St. John Chrysostom, Archbishop Of Constantinople, On The Epistle Of St. Paul The Apostle To The Galatians
Chapter I Verse 1–3
Chapter II Verse 1–2
Chapter III Verse 1
Chapter IV Verse 1–3
Chapter V Verse 1
Chapter VI Verse 1
Homilies of St. John Chrysostom, Archbishop Of Constantinople, On The Epistle Of St. Paul The Apostle To The Ephesians
Homily I Chapter I. Verses 1–2
Homily II Chapter I. Verses 11–14
Homily III Chapter I. Verses 15–20
Homily IV Chapter II. Verses 1–3
Homily V Chapter II. Verses 11, 12
Homily VI Chapter II. Verses 17–22
Homily VII Chapter III. Verses 8–11
Homily VIII Chapter IV. Verses 1, 2
Homily IX Chapter IV. Verses 1–3
Homily X Ephesians iv. 4
Homily XI Ephesians iv. 4–7
Homily XII Ephesians iv. 17
Homily XIII Ephesians iv. 17–19
Homily XIV Ephesians iv. 25–27
Homily XV Ephesians iv. 31
Homily XVI Ephesians iv. 31, 32
Homily XVII Ephesians iv. 32 and v. 1, 2
Homily XVIII Ephesians v. 5, 6
Homily XIX Ephesians v. 15, 16, 17
Homily XX Ephesians v. 22–24
Homily XXI Ephesians vi. 1–3
Homily XXII Ephesians vi. 5–8
Homily XXIII Ephesians vi. 14
Homily XXIV Ephesians vi. 14–17
The Homilies Of St. John Chrysostom On The Epistles Of St. Paul The Apostle To The Philippians, Colossians, And Thessalonians
Homilies Of St. John Chrysostom, Archbishop Of Constantinople, On The Epistle Of St. Paul The Apostle To The Philippians
Introductory Discourse
Homily I Philippians i. 1, 2
Homily II Philippians i. 8–11
Homily III Philippians i. 18–20
Homily IV Philippians i. 22–26
Homily V Philippians ii. 1–4
Homily VI Philippians ii. 5–8
Homily VII Philippians ii. 5–11
Homily VIII Philippians ii. 12–16
Homily IX Philippians ii. 19–21
Homily X Philippians iii. 1–3
Homily XI Philippians iii. 7–10
Homily XII Philippians iii. 13, 14
Homily XIII Philippians iii. 18–21
Homily XIV Philippians iv. 4–7
Homily XV Philippians iv. 10–14
Homilies Of St. John Chrysostom, Archbishop Of Constantinople, On The Epistle Of St. Paul The Apostle To The Colossians
Homily I Colossians i. 1, 2
Homily II Colossians i. 9, 10
Homily III Colossians i. 15–18
Homily IV Colossians i. 21, 22
Homily V Colossians i. 26–28
Homily VI Colossians ii. 6, 7
Homily VII Colossians ii. 16–19
Homily VIII Colossians iii. 5–7
Homily IX Colossians iii. 16, 17
Homily X Colossians iii. 18–25
Homily XI Colossians iv. 5, 6
Homily XII Colossians iv. 12, 13
Homilies Of St. John Chrysostom, Archbishop Of Constantinople, On The First Epistle Of St. Paul The Apostle To The Thessalonians
Homily I 1 Thessalonians i. 1–3
Homily II 1 Thessalonians i. 8–10
Homily III 1 Thessalonians ii. 9–12
Homily IV 1 Thessalonians iii. 5–8
Homily V 1 Thessalonians iv. 1–3
Homily VI 1 Thessalonians iv. 9, 10
Homily VII 1 Thessalonians iv. 13
Homily VIII 1 Thessalonians iv. 15–17
Homily IX 1 Thessalonians v. 1, 2
Homily X 1 Thessalonians v. 12, 13
Homily XI 1 Thessalonians v. 19–22
Homilies Of St. John Chrysostom, Archbishop Of Constantinople, On The Second Epistle Of St. Paul The Apostle To The Thessalonians
Homily I Argument
Homily II 2 Thessalonians i. 1, 2
Homily III 2 Thessalonians i. 9, 10
Homily IV 2 Thessalonians ii. 6–9
Homily V 2 Thessalonians iii. 3–5
The Homilies Of St. John Chrysostom On The Epistles Of St. Paul The Apostle To Timothy, Titus, And Philemon
Homilies Of St. John Chrysostom, Archbishop Of Constantinople, On The First Epistle Of St. Paul The Apostle To Timothy
Homily I 1 Timothy i. 1, 2
Homily II 1 Timothy i. 5–7
Homily III 1 Timothy i. 12–14
Homily IV 1 Timothy i. 15, 16
Homily V 1 Timothy i. 18, 19
Homily VI 1 Timothy ii. 1–4
Homily VII 1 Timothy ii. 2–4
Homily VIII 1 Timothy ii. 8–10
Homily IX 1 Timothy ii. 11–15
Homily X 1 Timothy iii. 1–4
Homily XI 1 Timothy iii. 8–10
Homily XII 1 Timothy iv. 1–3
Homily XIII 1 Timothy iv. 11–14
Homily XIV 1 Timothy v. 8
Homily XV 1 Timothy v. 11–15
Homily XVI 1 Timothy v. 21–23
Homily XVII 1 Timothy vi. 2–7
Homily XVIII 1 Timothy vi. 13–16
Homilies Of St. John Chrysostom, Archbishop Of Constantinople, On The Second Epistle Of St. Paul The Apostle To Timothy
Homily I 2 Timothy i. 1, 2
Homily II 2 Timothy i. 8–10
Homily III 2 Timothy i. 13–18
Homily IV 2 Timothy ii. 1–7
Homily V 2 Timothy ii. 11–14
Homily VI 2 Timothy ii. 20, 21
Homily VII 2 Timothy iii. 1–7
Homily VIII 2 Timothy iii. 1–4
Homily IX 2 Timothy iii. 16, 17
Homily X 2 Timothy iv. 9–13
Homilies Of St. John Chrysostom, Archbishop Of Constantinople, On The Epistle Of St. Paul The Apostle To Titus
Homily I Titus i. 1–4
Homily II Titus i. 5, 6
Homily III Titus i. 12–14
Homily IV Titus ii. 2–5
Homily V Titus ii. 11–14
Homily VI Titus iii. 8–11
Homilies Of St. John Chrysostom, Archbishop Of Constantinople, On The Epistle Of St. Paul The Apostle To Philemon
Homily I Philemon i. 1–3
Homily II Philemon i. 4–6
Homily III Philemon i. 17–19
NPNF1–14 ST. CHRYSOSTOM: HOMILIES ON THE GOSPEL OF ST. JOHN AND THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS
NPNF1–14 CONTENTS
The Homilies Of St. John Chrysostom On The Gospel Of St. John
The Homilies Of St. John Chrysostom Archbishop Of Constantinople, On The Gospel Of St. John
Homily I Preface
Homily II John i. 1
Homily III John i. 1
Homily IV John i. 1
Homily V John i. 3
Homily VI John i. 6
Homily VII John i. 9
Homily VIII John i. 9
Homily IX John i. 11
Homily X John i. 11
Homily XI John i. 14
Homily XII John i. 14
Homily XIII John i. 15
Homily XIV John i. 16
Homily XV John i. 18
Homily XVI John i. 19
Homily XVII John i. 28, 29
Homily XVIII John i. 35–37
Homily XIX John i. 41, 42
Homily XX John i. 43, 44
Homily XXI John i. 49, 50
Homily XXII John ii. 4
Homily XXIII John ii. 11
Homily XXIV John ii. 23
Homily XXV John iii. 5
Homily XXVI John iii. 6
Homily XXVII John iii. 12, 13
Homily XXVIII John iii. 17
Homily XXIX John iii. 22
Homily XXX John iii. 31
Homily XXXI John iii. 35, 36
Homily XXXII John iv. 13, 14
Homily XXXIII John iv. 21, 22
Homily XXXIV John iv. 28, 29
Homily XXXV John iv. 40–43
Homily XXXVI John iv. 54; v. 1
Homily XXXVII John v. 6, 7
Homily XXXVIII John v. 14
Homily XXXIX John v. 23, 24
Homily XL John v. 31, 32
Homily XLI John v. 39, 40
Homily XLII John vi. 1, 4
Homily XLIII John vi. 16–18
Homily XLIV John vi. 26, 27
Homily XLV John vi. 28–30
Homily XLVI John vi. 41, 42
Homily XLVII John vi. 53, 54
Homily XLVIII John vii. 1, 2
Homily XLIX John vii. 9, 10
Homily L John vii. 25–27
Homily LI John vii. 37, 38
Homily LII John vii. 45, 46
Homily LIII John viii. 20
Homily LIV John viii. 31, 32
Homily LV John viii. 48, 49
Homily LVI John ix. 1, 2
Homily LVII John ix. 6, 7
Homily LVIII John ix. 17, 18
Homily LIX John ix. 34–36
Homily LX John x. 14, 15
Homily LXI John x. 22–24
Homily LXII John xi. 1, 2
Homily LXIII John xi. 30, 31
Homily LXIV John xi. 41, 42
Homily LXV John xi. 49, 50
Homily LXVI John xii. 8
Homily LXVII John xii. 25, 26
Homily LXVIII John xii. 34
Homily LXIX John xii. 42, 43
Homily LXX John xiii. 1
Homily LXXI John xiii
Homily LXXII John xiii. 20
Homily LXXIII John xiii. 36
Homily LXXIV John xiv. 8, 9
Homily LXXV John xiv. 15–17
Homily LXXVI John xiv. 31; xv. 1
Homily LXXVII John xv. 11, 12
Homily LXXVIII John xvi. 4–6
Homily LXXIX John xvi. 16, 17
Homily LXXX John xvii. 1
Homily LXXXI John xvii. 6
Homily LXXXII John xvii. 14
Homily LXXXIII John xviii. 1
Homily LXXXIV John xviii. 37
Homily LXXXV John xix. 16–18
Homily LXXXVI John xx. 10, 11
Homily LXXXVII John xx. 24, 25
Homily LXXXVIII John xxi. 15
The Homilies Of St. John Chrysostom On The Epistle To The Hebrews
The Homilies Of St. John Chrysostom Archbishop Of Constantinople, On The Epistle To The Hebrews
Argument and Summary of the Epistle
Homily I Hebrews i. 1, 2
Homily II Hebrews i. 3
Homily III Hebrews i. 6–8
Homily IV Hebrews ii. 5–7
Homily V Hebrews ii. 16–17
Homily VI Hebrews iii. 7–11
Homily VII Hebrews iv. 11–13
Homily VIII Hebrews v. 1–3
Homily IX Hebrews vi. 1–3
Homily X Hebrews vi. 7, 8
Homily XI Hebrews vi. 13–16
Homily XII Hebrews vii. 1–3
Homily XIII Hebrews vii. 11–14
Homily XIV Hebrews viii. 1, 2
Homily XV Hebrews ix. 1–5
Homily XVI Hebrews ix. 15–23
Homily XVII Hebrews ix. 24–26
Homily XVIII Hebrews x. 8–13
Homily XIX Hebrews x. 19–23
Homily XX Hebrews x. 26, 27
Homily XXI Hebrews x. 32–34
Homily XXII Hebrews xi. 3, 4
Homily XXIII Hebrews xi. 7
Homily XXIV Hebrews xi. 13–16
Homily XXV Hebrews xi. 17–19
Homily XXVI Hebrews xi. 20–22
Homily XXVII Hebrews xi. 28–31
Homily XXVIII Hebrews xi. 37, 38
Homily XXIX Hebrews xii. 4–6
Homily XXX Hebrews xii. 11–13
Homily XXXI Hebrews xii. 14
Homily XXXII Hebrews xii. 18–24
Homily XXXIII Hebrews xii. 28, 29
Homily XXXIV Hebrews xiii. 17
NICENE AND POST-NICENE FATHERS: SERIES 2
NPNF2–01 EUSEBIUS PAMPHILIUS: CHURCH HISTORY, LIFE OF CONSTANTINE, ORATION IN PRAISE OF CONSTANTINE
NPNF2–01 CONTENTS
The Church History of Eusebius
Book I
Chapter I The Plan of the Work
Chapter II Summary View of the Pre-existence and Divinity of Our Saviour and Lord Jesus Christ
Chapter III The Name Jesus and also the Name Christ were known from the Beginning, and were honored by the Inspired Prophets
Chapter IV The Religion Proclaimed by Him to All Nations Was Neither New Nor Strange
Chapter V The Time of his Appearance among Men
Chapter VI About the Time of Christ, in accordance with Prophecy, the Rulers who had governed the Jewish Nation in Regular Succession from the Days of Antiquity came to an End, and Herod, the First Foreigner, Became King
Chapter VII The Alleged Discrepancy in the Gospels in regard to the Genealogy of Christ
Chapter VIII The Cruelty of Herod toward the Infants, and the Manner of his Death
Chapter IX The Times of Pilate
Chapter X The High Priests of the Jews under whom Christ taught
Chapter XI Testimonies in Regard to John the Baptist and Christ
Chapter XII The Disciples of our Saviour
Chapter XIII Narrative concerning the Prince of the Edessenes
Book II
Chapter I The Course pursued by the Apostles after the Ascension of Christ
Chapter II How Tiberius was affected when informed by Pilate concerning Christ
Chapter III The Doctrine of Christ soon spread throughout All the World
Chapter IV After the Death of Tiberius, Caius appointed Agrippa King of the Jews, having punished Herod with Perpetual Exile
Chapter V Philo’s Embassy to Caius in Behalf of the Jews
Chapter VI The Misfortunes which overwhelmed the Jews after their Presumption against Christ
Chapter VII Pilate’s Suicide
Chapter VIII The Famine which took Place in the Reign of Claudius
Chapter IX The Martyrdom of James the Apostle
Chapter X Agrippa, who was also called Herod, having persecuted the Apostles, immediately experienced the Divine Vengeance
Chapter XI The Impostor Theudas and his Followers
Chapter XII Helen, the Queen of the Osrhoenians
Chapter XIII Simon Magus
Chapter XIV The Preaching of the Apostle Peter in Rome
Chapter XV The Gospel according to Mark
Chapter XVI Mark first proclaimed Christianity to the Inhabitants of Egypt
Chapter XVII Philo’s Account of the Ascetics of Egypt
Chapter XVIII The Works of Philo that have come down to us
Chapter XIX The Calamity which befell the Jews in Jerusalem on the Day of the Passover
Chapter XX The Events which took Place in Jerusalem during the Reign of Nero
Chapter XXI The Egyptian, who is mentioned also in the Acts of the Apostles
Chapter XXII Paul having been sent bound from Judea to Rome, made his Defense, and was acquitted of every Charge
Chapter XXIII The Martyrdom of James, who was called the Brother of the Lord
Chapter XXIV Annianus the First Bishop of the Church of Alexandria after Mark
Chapter XXV The Persecution under Nero in which Paul and Peter were honored at Rome with Martyrdom in Behalf of Religion
Chapter XXVI The Jews, afflicted with Innumerable Evils, commenced the Last War Against the Romans
Book III
Chapter I The Parts of the World in which the Apostles preached Christ
Chapter II The First Ruler of the Church of Rome
Chapter III The Epistles of the Apostles
Chapter IV The First Successors of the Apostles
Chapter V The Last Siege of the Jews after Christ
Chapter VI The Famine which oppressed them
Chapter VII The Predictions of Christ
Chapter VIII The Signs which preceded the War
Chapter IX Josephus and the Works which he has left
Chapter X The Manner in which Josephus mentions the Divine Books
Chapter XI Symeon rules the Church of Jerusalem after James
Chapter XII Vespasian commands the Descendants of David to be sought
Chapter XIII Anencletus, the Second Bishop of Rome
Chapter XIV Abilius, the Second Bishop of Alexandria
Chapter XV Clement, the Third Bishop of Rome
Chapter XVI The Epistle of Clement
Chapter XVII The Persecution under Domitian
Chapter XVIII The Apostle John and the Apocalypse
Chapter XIX Domitian commands the Descendants of David to be slain
Chapter XX The Relatives of our Saviour
Chapter XXI Cerdon becomes the Third Ruler of the Church of Alexandria
Chapter XXII Ignatius, the Second Bishop of Antioch
Chapter XXIII Narrative Concerning John the Apostle
Chapter XXIV The Order of the Gospels
Chapter XXV The Divine Scriptures that are accepted and those that are not
Chapter XXVI Menander the Sorcerer
Chapter XXVII The Heresy of the Ebionites
Chapter XXVIII Cerinthus the Heresiarch
Chapter XXIX Nicolaus and the Sect named after him
Chapter XXX The Apostles that were Married
Chapter XXXI The Death of John and Philip
Chapter XXXII Symeon, Bishop of Jerusalem, suffers Martyrdom
Chapter XXXIII Trajan forbids the Christians to be sought after
Chapter XXXIV Evarestus, the Fourth Bishop of the Church of Rome
Chapter XXXV Justus, the Third Bishop of Jerusalem
Chapter XXXVI Ignatius and His Epistles
Chapter XXXVII The Evangelists that were still Eminent at that Time
Chapter XXXVIII The Epistle of Clement and the Writings falsely ascribed to him
Chapter XXXIX The Writings of Papias
Book IV
Chapter I The Bishops of Rome and of Alexandria during the Reign of Trajan
Chapter II The Calamities of the Jews during Trajan’s Reign
Chapter III The Apologists that wrote in Defense of the Faith during the Reign of Adrian
Chapter IV The Bishops of Rome and of Alexandria under the Same Emperor
Chapter V The Bishops of Jerusalem from the Age of our Saviour to the Period under Consideration
Chapter VI The Last Siege of the Jews under Adrian
Chapter VII The Persons that became at that Time Leaders of Knowledge falsely so-called
Chapter VIII Ecclesiastical Writers
Chapter IX The Epistle of Adrian, decreeing that we should not be punished without a Trial
Chapter X The Bishops of Rome and of Alexandria during the Reign of Antoninus
Chapter XI The Heresiarchs of that Age
Chapter XII The Apology of Justin addressed to Antoninus
Chapter XIII The Epistle of Antoninus to the Common Assembly of Asia in Regard to our Doctrine
Chapter XIV The Circumstances related of Polycarp, a Friend of the Apostles
Chapter XV Under Verus, Polycarp with Others suffered Martyrdom at Smyrna
Chapter XVI Justin the Philosopher preaches the Word of Christ in Rome and suffers Martyrdom
Chapter XVII The Martyrs whom Justin mentions in his Own Work
Chapter XVIII The Works of Justin which have come down to us
Chapter XIX The Rulers of the Churches of Rome and Alexandria during the Reign of Verus
Chapter XX The Rulers of the Church of Antioch
Chapter XXI The Ecclesiastical Writers that flourished in Those Days
Chapter XXII Hegesippus and the Events which he mentions
Chapter XXIII Dionysius, Bishop of Corinth, and the Epistles which he wrote
Chapter XXIV Theophilus Bishop of Antioch
Chapter XXV Philip and Modestus
Chapter XXVI Melito and the Circumstances which he records
Chapter XXVII Apolinarius, Bishop of the Church of Hierapolis
Chapter XXVIII Musanus and His Writings
Chapter XXIX The Heresy of Tatian
Chapter XXX Bardesanes the Syrian and his Extant Works
Book V
Chapter I The Number of those who fought for Religion in Gaul Under Verus and the Nature of their Conflicts
Chapter II The Martyrs, beloved of God, kindly ministered unto those who fell in the Persecution
Chapter III The Vision which appeared in a Dream to the Witness Attalus
Chapter IV Irenaeus commended by the Witnesses in a Letter
Chapter V God sent Rain from Heaven for Marcus Aurelius Caesar in Answer to the Prayers of our People
Chapter VI Catalogue of the Bishops of Rome
Chapter VII Even down to those Times Miracles were performed by the Faithful
Chapter VIII The Statements of Irenaeus in regard to the Divine Scriptures
Chapter IX The Bishops under Commodus
Chapter X Pantaenus the Philosopher
Chapter XI Clement of Alexandria
Chapter XII The Bishops in Jerusalem
Chapter XIII Rhodo and his Account of the Dissension of Marcion
Chapter XIV The False Prophets of the Phrygians
Chapter XV The Schism of Blastus at Rome
Chapter XVI The Circumstances related of Montanus and his False Prophets
Chapter XVII Miltiades and His Works
Chapter XVIII The Manner in which Apollonius refuted the Phrygians, and the Persons whom he Mentions
Chapter XIX Serapion on the Heresy of the Phrygians
Chapter XX The Writings of Irenaeus against the Schismatics at Rome
Chapter XXI How Appolonius suffered Martyrdom at Rome
Chapter XXII The Bishops that were well known at this Time
Chapter XXIII The Question then agitated concerning the Passover
Chapter XXIV The Disagreement in Asia
Chapter XXV How All came to an Agreement respecting the Passover
Chapter XXVI The Elegant Works of Irenaeus which have come down to us
Chapter XXVII The Works of Others that flourished at that Time
Chapter XXVIII Those who first advanced the Heresy of Artemon; their Manner of Life, and how they dared to corrupt the Sacred Scriptures
Book VI
Chapter I The Persecution under Severus
Chapter II The Training of Origen from Childhood
Chapter III While still very Young, he taught diligently the Word of Christ
Chapter IV The pupils of Origen that became Martyrs
Chapter V Potamiaena
Chapter VI Clement of Alexandria
Chapter VII The Writer, Judas
Chapter VIII Origen’s Daring Deed
Chapter IX The Miracles of Narcissus
Chapter X The Bishops of Jerusalem
Chapter XI Alexander
Chapter XII Serapion and his Extant Works
Chapter XIII The Writings of Clement
Chapter XIV The Scriptures mentioned by Him
Chapter XV Heraclas
Chapter XVI Origen’s Earnest Study of the Divine Scriptures
Chapter XVII The Translator Symmachus
Chapter XVIII Ambrose
Chapter XIX Circumstances Related of Origen
Chapter XX The Extant Works of the Writers of that Age
Chapter XXI The Bishops that were well known at that Time
Chapter XXII The Works of Hippolytus which have reached us
Chapter XXIII Origen’s Zeal and his Elevation to the Presbyterate
Chapter XXIV The Commentaries which he prepared at Alexandria
Chapter XXV His Review of the Canonical Scriptures
Chapter XXVI Heraclas becomes Bishop of Alexandria
Chapter XXVII How the Bishops regarded Origen
Chapter XXVIII The Persecution under Maximinus
Chapter XXIX Fabianus, who was wonderfully designated Bishop of Rome by God
Chapter XXX The Pupils of Origen
Chapter XXXI Africanus
Chapter XXXII The Commentaries which Origen composed in Caesarea in Palestine
Chapter XXXIII The Error of Beryllus
Chapter XXXIV Philip Caesar
Chapter XXXV Dionysius succeeds Heraclas in the Episcopate
Chapter XXXVI Other Works of Origen
Chapter XXXVII The Dissension of the Arabians
Chapter XXXVIII The Heresy of the Elkesites
Chapter XXXIX The Persecution under Decius, and the Sufferings of Origen
Chapter XL The Events which happened to Dionysius
Chapter XLI The Martyrs in Alexandria
Chapter XLII Others of whom Dionysius gives an Account
Chapter XLIII Novatus, his Manner of Life and his Heresy
Chapter XLIV Dionysius’ Account of Serapion
Chapter XLV An Epistle of Dionysius to Novatus
Chapter XLVI Other Epistles of Dionysius
Book VII
Chapter I The Wickedness of Decius and Gallus
Chapter II The Bishops of Rome in those Times
Chapter III Cyprian, and the Bishops with him, first taught that it was necessary to purify by Baptism those converted from Heresy
Chapter IV The Epistles which Dionysius wrote on this Subject
Chapter V The Peace following the Persecution
Chapter VI The Heresy of Sabellius
Chapter VII The Abominable Error of the Heretics; the Divine Vision of Dionysius; and the Ecclesiastical Canon which he received
Chapter VIII The Heterodoxy of Novatus
Chapter IX The Ungodly Baptism of the Heretics
Chapter X Valerian and the Persecution under him
Chapter XI The Events which happened at this Time to Dionysius and those in Egypt
Chapter XII The Martyrs in Caesarea in Palestine
Chapter XIII The Peace under Gallienus
Chapter XIV The Bishops that flourished at that Time
Chapter XV The Martyrdom of Marinus at Caesarea
Chapter XVI Story in Regard to Astyrius
Chapter XVII The Signs at Paneas of the Great Might of our Saviour
Chapter XVIII The Statue which the Woman with an Issue of Blood erected
Chapter XIX The Episcopal Chair of James
Chapter XX The Festal Epistles of Dionysius, in which he also gives a Paschal Canon
Chapter XXI The Occurrences at Alexandria
Chapter XXII The Pestilence which came upon them
Chapter XXIII The Reign of Gallienus
Chapter XXIV Nepos and his Schism
Chapter XXV The Apocalypse of John
Chapter XXVI The Epistles of Dionysius
Chapter XXVII Paul of Samosata, and the Heresy introduced by him at Antioch
Chapter XXVIII The Illustrious Bishops of that Time
Chapter XXIX Paul, having been refuted by Malchion, a Presbyter from the Sophists, was excommunicated
Chapter XXX The Epistle of the Bishops against Paul
Chapter XXXI The Perversive Heresy of the Manicheans which began at this Time
Chapter XXXII The Distinguished Ecclesiastics of our Day, and which of them survived until the Destruction of the Churches
Book VIII
Chapter I The Events which preceded the Persecution in our Times
Chapter II The Destruction of the Churches
Chapter III The Nature of the Conflicts endured in the Persecution
Chapter IV The Famous Martyrs of God, who filled Every Place with their Memory and won Various Crowns in behalf of Religion
Chapter V Those in Nicomedia
Chapter VI Those in the Palace
Chapter VII The Egyptians in Phoenicia
Chapter VIII Those in Egypt
Chapter IX Those in Thebais
Chapter X The Writings of Phileas the Martyr describing the Occurrences at Alexandria
Chapter XI Those in Phrygia
Chapter XII Many Others, both Men and Women, who suffered in Various Ways
Chapter XIII The Bishops of the Church that evinced by their Blood the Genuineness of the Religion which they preached
Chapter XIV The Character of the Enemies of Religion
Chapter XV The Events which happened to the Heathen
Chapter XVI The Change of Affairs for the Better
Chapter XVII The Revocation of the Rulers
Martyrs of Palestine
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Book IX
Chapter I The Pretended Relaxation
Chapter II The Subsequent Reverse
Chapter III The Newly Erected Statue at Antioch
Chapter IV The Memorials against us
Chapter V The Forged Acts
Chapter VI Those who suffered Martyrdom at this Time
Chapter VII The Decree against us which was engraved on Pillars
Chapter VIII The Misfortunes which happened in Connection with these Things, in Famine, Pestilence, and War
Chapter IX The Victory of the God-Beloved Emperors
Chapter X The Overthrow of the Tyrants and the Words which they uttered before their Death
Chapter XI The Final Destruction of the Enemies of Religion
Book X
Chapter I The Peace granted us by God
Chapter II The Restoration of the Churches
Chapter III The Dedications in Every Place
Chapter IV Panegyric on the Splendor of Affairs
Chapter V Copies of Imperial Laws
Chapter VI Copy of an Imperial Epistle in which Money is granted to the Churches
Chapter VII The Exemption of the Clergy
Chapter VIII The Subsequent Wickedness of Licinius, and his Death
Chapter IX The Victory of Constantine, and the Blessings which under him accrued to the Subjects of the Roman Empire
Supplementary Notes and Tables
Table of Roman Emperors
Table of Macedonian Months
The Life Of Constantine, By Eusebius, Together With The Oration Of Constantine To The Assembly Of The Saints, And The Oration Of Eusebius In Praise Of Constantine
The Life Of The Blessed Emperor Constantine By Eusebius Pamphilus
Book I
Chapter I Preface Of the Death of Constantine
Chapter II The Preface Continued
Chapter III How God honors Pious Princes, but destroys Tyrants
Chapter IV That God honored Constantine
Chapter V That he reigned above Thirty Years, and lived above Sixty
Chapter VI That he was the Servant of God, and the Conqueror of Nations
Chapter VII Comparison with Cyrus, King of the Persians, and with Alexander of Macedon
Chapter VIII That he conquered nearly the Whole World
Chapter IX That he was the Son of a Pious Emperor, and bequeathed the Power to Royal Sons
Chapter X Of the Need for this History, and its Value for Edification
Chapter XI That his Present Object is to record only the Pious Actions of Constantine
Chapter XII That like Moses, he was reared in the Palaces of Kings
Chapter XIII Of Constantius his Father, who refused to imitate Diocletian, Maximian, and Maxentius, in their Persecution of the Christians
Chapter XIV How Constantius his Father, being reproached with Poverty by Diocletian, filled his Treasury, and afterwards restored the Money to those by whom it had been contributed
Chapter XV Of the Persecution raised by his Colleagues
Chapter XVI How Constantius, feigning Idolatry, expelled those who consented to offer Sacrifice, but retained in his Palace all who were willing to confess Christ
Chapter XVII Of his Christian Manner of Life
Chapter XVIII That after the Abdication of Diocletian and Maximian, Constantius became Chief Augustus, and was blessed with a Numerous Offspring
Chapter XIX Of his Son Constantine, who in his Youth accompanied Diocletian into Palestine
Chapter XX Flight of Constantine to his Father because of the Plots of Diocletian
Chapter XXI Death of Constantius, who leaves his Son Constantine Emperor
Chapter XXII How, after the Burial of Constantius, Constantine was Proclaimed Augustus by the Army
Chapter XXIII A Brief Notice of the Destruction of the Tyrants
Chapter XXIV It was by the Will of God that Constantine became possessed of the Empire
Chapter XXV Victories of Constantine over the Barbarians and the Britons
Chapter XXVI How he resolved to deliver Rome from Maxentius
Chapter XXVII That after reflecting on the Downfall of those who had worshiped Idols, he made Choice of Christianity
Chapter XXVIII How, while he was praying, God sent him a Vision of a Cross of Light in the Heavens at Mid-day, with an Inscription admonishing him to conquer by that
Chapter XXIX How the Christ of God appeared to him in his Sleep, and commanded him to use in his Wars a Standard made in the Form of the Cross
Chapter XXX The Making of the Standard of the Cross
Chapter XXXI A Description of the Standard of the Cross, which the Romans now call the Labarum
Chapter XXXII How Constantine received Instruction, and read the Sacred Scriptures
Chapter XXXIII Of the Adulterous Conduct of Maxentius at Rome
Chapter XXXIV How the Wife of a Prefect slew herself for Chastity’s Sake
Chapter XXXV Massacre of the Roman People by Maxentius
Chapter XXXVI Magic Arts of Maxentius against Constantine; and Famine at Rome
Chapter XXXVII Defeat of Maxentius’s Armies in Italy
Chapter XXXVIII Death of Maxentius on the Bridge of the Tiber
Chapter XXXIX Constantine’s Entry into Rome
Chapter XL Of the Statue of Constantine holding a Cross, and its Inscription
Chapter XLI Rejoicings throughout the Provinces; and Constantine’s Acts of Grace
Chapter XLII The Honors Conferred upon Bishops, and the Building of Churches
Chapter XLIII Constantine’s Liberality to the Poor
Chapter XLIV How he was present at the Synods of Bishops
Chapter XLV His Forbearance with Unreasonable Men
Chapter XLVI Victories over the Barbarians
Chapter XLVII Death of Maximin, who had attempted a Conspiracy, and of Others whom Constantine detected by Divine Revelation
Chapter XLVIII Celebration of Constantine’s Decennalia
Chapter XLIX How Licinius oppressed the East
Chapter L How Licinius attempted a Conspiracy against Constantine
Chapter LI Intrigues of Licinius against the Bishops, and his Prohibition of Synods
Chapter LII Banishment of the Christians, and Confiscation of their Property
Chapter LIII Edict that Women should not meet with the Men in the Churches
Chapter LIV That those who refuse to sacrifice are to be dismissed from Military Service, and those in Prison not to be fed
Chapter LV The Lawless Conduct and Covetousness of Licinius
Chapter LVI At length he undertakes to raise a Persecution
Chapter LVII That Maximian, brought Low by a Fistulous Ulcer with Worms, issued an Edict in Favor of the Christians
Chapter LVIII That Maximin, who had persecuted the Christians, was compelled to fly, and conceal himself in the Disguise of a Slave
Chapter LIX That Maximin, blinded by Disease, issued an Edict in Favor of the Christians
Book II
Chapter I Secret Persecution by Licinius, who causes Some Bishops to be put to Death at Amasia of Pontus
Chapter II Demolition of Churches, and Butchery of the Bishops
Chapter III How Constantine was stirred in Behalf of the Christians thus in Danger of Persecution
Chapter IV That Constantine prepared himself for the War by Prayer: Licinius by the Practice of Divination
Chapter V What Licinius, while sacrificing in a Grove, said concerning Idols, and concerning Christ
Chapter VI An Apparition seen in the Cities subject to Licinius, as of Constantine’s Troops passing through them
Chapter VII That Victory everywhere followed the Presence of the Standard of the Cross in Battle
Chapter VIII That Fifty Men were selected to carry the Cross
Chapter IX That One of the Cross-Bearers, who fled from his Post, was slain: while Another, who faithfully stood his Ground, was preserved
Chapter X Various Battles, and Constantine’s Victories
Chapter XI Flight, and Magic Arts of Licinius
Chapter XII How Constantine, after praying in his Tabernacle, obtained the Victory
Chapter XIII His Humane Treatment of Prisoners
Chapter XIV A Farther Mention of his Prayers in the Tabernacle
Chapter XV Treacherous Friendship, and Idolatrous Practices of Licinius
Chapter XVI How Licinius counseled his Soldiers not to attack the Standard of the Cross
Chapter XVII Constantine’s Victory
Chapter XVIII Death of Licinius, and Celebration of the Event
Chapter XIX Rejoicings and Festivities
Chapter XX Constantine’s Enactments in Favor of the Confessors
Chapter XXI His Laws concerning Martyrs, and concerning Ecclesiastical Property
Chapter XXII How he won the Favor of the People
Chapter XXIII That he declared God to be the Author of his Prosperity: and concerning his Rescripts
Chapter XXIV Law of Constantine respecting Piety towards God, and the Christian Religion
Chapter XXV An Illustration from Ancient Times
Chapter XXVI Of Persecuted and Persecutors
Chapter XXVII How the Persecution became the Occasion of Calamities to the Aggressors
Chapter XXVIII That God chose Constantine to be the Minister of Blessing
Chapter XXIX Constantine’s Expressions of Piety towards God; and Praise of the Confessors
Chapter XXX A Law granting Release from Exile, from Service in the Courts, and from the Confiscation of Property
Chapter XXXI Release likewise granted to Exiles in the Islands
Chapter XXXII And to those ignominiously employed in the Mines and Public Works
Chapter XXXIII Concerning those Confessors engaged in Military Service
Chapter XXXIV The Liberation of Free Persons condemned to labor in the Women’s Apartments, or to Servitude
Chapter XXXV Of the Inheritance of the Property of Martyrs and Confessors, also of those who had suffered Banishment or Confiscation of Property
Chapter XXXVI The Church is declared Heir of those who leave no Kindred; and the Free Gifts of such Persons Confirmed
Chapter XXXVII Lands, Gardens, or Houses, but not Actual Produce from them, are to be given back
Chapter XXXVIII In what Manner Requests should be made for these
Chapter XXXIX The Treasury must restore Lands, Gardens, and Houses to the Churches
Chapter XL The Tombs of Martyrs and the Cemeteries to be transferred to the Possession of the Churches
Chapter XLI Those who have purchased Property belonging to the Church, or received it as a Gift, are to restore it
Chapter XLII An Earnest Exhortation to worship God
Chapter XLIII How the Enactments of Constantine were carried into Effect
Chapter XLIV That he promoted Christians to Offices of Government, and forbade Gentiles in Such Stations to offer Sacrifice
Chapter XLV Statutes which forbade Sacrifice, and enjoined the Building of Churches
Chapter XLVI Constantine’s Letter to Eusebius and Other Bishops, respecting the Building of Churches, with Instructions to repair the Old, and erect New Ones on a Larger Scale, with the Aid of the Provincial Governors
Chapter XLVII That he wrote a Letter in Condemnation of Idolatry
Chapter XLVIII Constantine’s Edict to the People of the Provinces concerning the Error of Polytheism, commencing with Some General Remarks on Virtue and Vice
Chapter XLIX Concerning Constantine’s Pious Father, and the Persecutors Diocletian and Maximian
Chapter L That the Persecution originated on Account of the Oracle of Apollo, who, it was said, could not give Oracles because of “the Righteous Men.”
Chapter LI That Constantine, when a Youth, heard from him who wrote the Persecution Edict that “the Righteous Men” were the Christians
Chapter LII The Manifold Forms of Torture and Punishment practiced against the Christians
Chapter LIII That the Barbarians kindly received the Christians
Chapter LIV What Vengeance overtook those who on Account of the Oracle raised the Persecution
Chapter LV Constantine gives Glory to God, makes Grateful Acknowledgment of the Sign of the Cross, and prays for the Churches and People
Chapter LVI He prays that All may be Christians, but compels None
Chapter LVII He gives Glory to God, who has given Light by his Son to those who were in Error
Chapter LVIII He glorifies him again for his Government of the Universe
Chapter LIX He gives Glory to God, as the Constant Teacher of Good
Chapter LX An Admonition at the Close of the Edict, that No One should trouble his Neighbor
Chapter LXI How Controversies originated at Alexandria through Matters relating to Arius
Chapter LXII Concerning the Same Arius, and the Melitians
Chapter LXIII How Constantine sent a Messenger and a Letter concerning Peace
Chapter LXIV Constantine’s Letter to Alexander the Bishop, and Arius the Presbyter
Chapter LXV His Continual Anxiety for Peace
Chapter LXVI That he also adjusted the Controversies which had arisen in Africa
Chapter LXVII That Religion began in the East
Chapter LXVIII Being grieved by the Dissension, he counsels Peace
Chapter LXIX Origin of the Controversy between Alexander and Arius, and that these Questions ought not to have been discussed
Chapter LXX An Exhortation to Unanimity
Chapter LXXI There should be no Contention in Matters which are in themselves of Little Moment
Chapter LXXII The Excess of his Pious Concern caused him to shed Tears; and his Intended Journey to the East was postponed because of These Things
Chapter LXXIII The Controversy continues without Abatement, even after the Receipt of This Letter
Book III
Chapter I A Comparison of Constantine’s Piety with the Wickedness of the Persecutors
Chapter II Farther Remarks on Constantine’s Piety, and his Open Testimony to the Sign of the Cross
Chapter III Of his Picture surmounted by a Cross and having beneath it a Dragon
Chapter IV A Farther Notice of the Controversies raised in Egypt by Arius
Chapter V Of the Disagreement respecting the Celebration of Easter
Chapter VI How he ordered a Council to be held at Nicaea
Chapter VII Of the General Council, at which Bishops from all Nations were Present
Chapter VIII That the Assembly was composed, as in the Acts of the Apostles, of Individuals from Various Nations
Chapter IX Of the Virtue and Age of the Two Hundred and Fifty Bishops
Chapter X Council in the Palace. Constantine, entering, took his Seat in the Assembly
Chapter XI Silence of the Council, after Some Words by the Bishop Eusebius
Chapter XII Constantine’s Address to the Council concerning Peace
Chapter XIII How he led the Dissentient Bishops to Harmony of Sentiment
Chapter XIV Unanimous Declaration of the Council concerning Faith, and the Celebration of Easter
Chapter XV How Constantine entertained the Bishops on the Occasion of His Vicennalia
Chapter XVI Presents to the Bishops, and Letters to the People generally
Chapter XVII Constantine’s Letter to the Churches respecting the Council at Nicaea
Chapter XVIII He speaks of their Unanimity respecting the Feast of Easter, and against the Practice of the Jews
Chapter XIX Exhortation to follow the Example of the Greater Part of the World
Chapter XX Exhortation to obey the Decrees of the Council
Chapter XXI Recommendation to the Bishops, on their Departure, to Preserve Harmony
Chapter XXII How he dismissed Some, and wrote Letters to Others; also his Presents
Chapter XXIII How he wrote to the Egyptians, exhorting them to Peace
Chapter XXIV How he wrote Frequent Letters of a Religious Character to the Bishops and People
Chapter XXV How he ordered the Erection of a Church at Jerusalem, in the Holy Place of our Saviour’s Resurrection
Chapter XXVI That the Holy Sepulchre had been covered with Rubbish and with Idols by the Ungodly
Chapter XXVII How Constantine commanded the Materials of the Idol Temple, and the Soil itself, to be removed at a Distance
Chapter XXVIII Discovery of the Most Holy Sepulchre
Chapter XXIX How he wrote concerning the Erection of a Church, both to the Governors of the Provinces, and to the Bishop Macarius
Chapter XXX Constantine’s Letter to Macarius respecting the Building of the Church of our Saviour
Chapter XXXI That the Building should surpass all the Churches in the World in the Beauty of its Walls, its Columns, and Marbles
Chapter XXXII That he instructed the Governors concerning the Beautifying of the Roof; also concerning Workmen, and Materials
Chapter XXXIII How the Church of our Saviour, the New Jerusalem prophesied of in Scripture, was built
Chapter XXXIV Description of the Structure of the Holy Sepulchre
Chapter XXXV Description of the Atrium and Porticos
Chapter XXXVI Description of the Walls, Roof, Decoration, and Gilding of the Body of the Church
Chapter XXXVII Description of the Double Porticos on Either Side, and of the Three Eastern Gates
Chapter XXXVIII Description of the Hemisphere, the Twelve Columns, and their Bowls
Chapter XXXIX Description of the Inner Court, the Arcades and Porches
Chapter XL Of the Number of his Offerings
Chapter XLI Of the Erection of Churches in Bethlehem, and on the Mount of Olives
Chapter XLII That the Empress Helena, Constantine’s Mother, having visited this Locality for Devotional Purposes, built these Churches
Chapter XLIII A Farther Notice of the Churches at Bethlehem
Chapter XLIV Of Helena’s Generosity and Beneficent Acts
Chapter XLV Helena’s Pious Conduct in the Churches
Chapter XLVI How she made her Will, and died at the Age of Eighty Years
Chapter XLVII How Constantine buried his Mother, and how he honored her during her Life
Chapter XLVIII How he built Churches in Honor of Martyrs, and abolished Idolatry at Constantinople
Chapter XLIX Representation of the Cross in the Palace, and of Daniel at the Public Fountains
Chapter L That he erected Churches in Nicomedia, and in Other Cities
Chapter LI That he ordered a Church to be built at Mambre
Chapter LII Constantine’s Letter to Eusebius concerning Mambre
Chapter LIII That the Saviour appeared in this Place to Abraham
Chapter LIV Destruction of Idol Temples and Images everywhere
Chapter LV Overthrow of an Idol Temple, and Abolition of Licentious Practices, at Aphaca in Phoenicia
Chapter LVI Destruction of the Temple of AEsculapius at AEgae
Chapter LVII How the Gentiles abandoned Idol Worship, and turned to the Knowledge of God
Chapter LVIII How he destroyed the Temple of Venus at Heliopolis, and built the First Church in that City
Chapter LIX Of the Disturbance at Antioch by Eustathius
Chapter LX Constantine’s Letter to the Antiochians, directing them not to withdraw Eusebius from Caesarea, but to seek some one else
Chapter LXI The Emperor’s Letter to Eusebius praising him for refusing the Bishopric of Antioch
Chapter LXII Constantine’s Letter to the Council, depreciating the Removal of Eusebius from Caesarea
Chapter LXIII How he displayed his Zeal for the Extirpation of Heresies
Chapter LXIV Constantine’s Edict against the Heretics
Chapter LXV The Heretics are deprived of their Meeting Places
Chapter LXVI How on the Discovery of Prohibited Books among the Heretics, Many of them return to the Catholic Church
Book IV
Chapter I How he honored Many by Presents and Promotions
Chapter II Remission of a Fourth Part of the Taxes
Chapter III Equalization of the More Oppressive Taxes
Chapter IV His Liberality, from His Private Resources, to the Losers in Suits of a Pecuniary Nature
Chapter V Conquest of the Scythians defeated through the Sign of Our Saviour
Chapter VI Conquest of the Sarmatians, consequent on the Rebellion of their Slaves
Chapter VII Ambassadors from Different Barbarous Nations receive Presents from the Emperor
Chapter VIII That he wrote also to the King of Persia, who had sent him an Embassy, on Behalf of the Christians in his Realm
Chapter IX Letter of Constantine Augustus to Sapor, King of the Persians, containing a truly Pious Confession of God and Christ
Chapter X The Writer denounces Idols, and glorifies God
Chapter XI Against the Tyrants and Persecutors; and on the Captivity of Valerian
Chapter XII He declares that, having witnessed the Fall of the Persecutors, he now rejoices at the Peace enjoyed by the Christians
Chapter XIII He bespeaks his Affectionate Interest for the Christians in his Country
Chapter XIV How the Zealous Prayers of Constantine procured Peace to the Christians
Chapter XV He causes himself to be represented on his Coins, and in his Portraits, in the Attitude of Prayer
Chapter XVI He forbids by Law the Placing his Likeness in Idol Temples
Chapter XVII Of his Prayers in the Palace, and his Reading the Holy Scriptures
Chapter XVIII He enjoins the General Observance of the Lord’s Day, and the Day of Preparation
Chapter XIX That he directed even his Pagan Soldiers to pray on the Lord’s Day
Chapter XX The Form of Prayer given by Constantine to his Soldiers
Chapter XXI He orders the Sign of the Saviour’s Cross to be engraven on his Soldiers’ Shields
Chapter XXII Of his Zeal in Prayer, and the Honor he paid to the Feast of Easter
Chapter XXIII How he forbade Idolatrous Worship, but honored Martyrs and the Church Festivals
Chapter XXIV That he described himself to be a Bishop, in Charge of Affairs External to the Church
Chapter XXV Prohibition of Sacrifices, of Mystic Rites, Combats of Gladiators, also the Licentious Worship of the Nile
Chapter XXVI Amendment of the Law in Force respecting Childless Persons, and of the Law of Wills
Chapter XXVII Among Other Enactments, he decrees that no Christian shall slave to a Jew, and affirms the Validity of the Decisions of Councils
Chapter XXVIII His Gifts to the Churches, and Bounties to Virgins and to the Poor
Chapter XXIX Of Constantine’s Discourses and Declamations
Chapter XXX That he marked out before a Covetous Man the Measure of a Grave, and so put him to Shame
Chapter XXXI That he was derided because of his Excessive Clemency
Chapter XXXII Of Constantine’s Oration which he wrote to the Assembly of the Saints
Chapter XXXIII How he listened standing to Eusebius’ Declamation in Honor of our Saviour’s Sepulchre
Chapter XXXIV That he wrote to Eusebius respecting Easter, and respecting Copies of the Holy Scriptures
Chapter XXXV Constantine’s Letter to Eusebius, in praise of his Discourse concerning Easter
Chapter XXXVI Constantine’s Letter to Eusebius on the Preparation of Copies of the Holy Scriptures
Chapter XXXVII How the Copies were provided
Chapter XXXVIII How the Market-Town of Gaza was made a City for its Profession of Christianity, and received the Name of Constantia
Chapter XXXIX That a Place in Phoenicia also was made a City, and in Other Cities Idolatry was abolished, and Churches built
Chapter XL That having conferred the Dignity of Caesars on his Three Sons at the Three Decennial Periods of his Reign, he dedicated the Church at Jerusalem
Chapter XLI That in the meantime he ordered a Council to be convened at Tyre, because of Controversies raised in Egypt
Chapter XLII Constantine’s Letter to the Council at Tyre
Chapter XLIII Bishops from all the Provinces attended the Dedication of the Church at Jerusalem
Chapter XLIV Of their Reception by the Notary Marianus; the Distribution of Money to the Poor; and Offerings to the Church
Chapter XLV Various Discourses by the Assembled Bishops; also by Eusebius, the Writer of this History
Chapter XLVI That Eusebius afterwards delivered his Description of the Church of the Saviour, and a Tricennial Oration before Constantine himself
Chapter XLVII That the Council at Nicaea was held in the Twentieth, the Dedication of the Church at Jerusalem in the Thirtieth, Year of Constantine’s Reign
Chapter XLVIII That Constantine was displeased with one who praised him excessively
Chapter XLIX Marriage of his Son Constantius Caesar
Chapter L Embassy and Presents from the Indians
Chapter LI That Constantine divided the Empire between his Three Sons, whom he had instructed in Politics and Religion
Chapter LII That after they had reached Man’s Estate he was their Guide in Piety
Chapter LIII Having reigned about Thirty-Two Years, and lived above Sixty, he still had a Sound Body
Chapter LIV Of those who abused His Extreme Benevolence for Avarice and Hypocrisy
Chapter LV Constantine employed himself in Composition of Various Kinds to the Close of his Life
Chapter LVI How he took Bishops with him on an Expedition against the Persians, and took with him a Tent in the Form of a Church
Chapter LVII How he received an Embassy from the Persians and kept the Night Vigil with others at the Feast of Easter
Chapter LVIII Concerning the Building of a Church in Honor of the Apostles at Constantinople
Chapter LIX Farther Description of the same Church
Chapter LX He also erected his own Sepulchral Monument in this Church
Chapter LXI His Sickness at Helenopolis, and Prayers respecting his Baptism
Chapter LXII Constantine’s Appeal to the Bishops, requesting them to confer upon him the Rite of Baptism
Chapter LXIII How after his Baptism he rendered Thanks to God
Chapter LXIV Constantine’s Death at Noon on the Feast of Pentecost
Chapter LXV Lamentations of the Soldiery and their Officers
Chapter LXVI Removal of the Body from Nicomedia to the Palace at Constantinople
Chapter LXVII He received the same Honors from the Counts and other Officers as before his Death
Chapter LXVIII Resolution of the Army to confer thence-forward the Title of Augustus on his Sons
Chapter LXIX Mourning for Constantine at Rome; and the Honor paid him there through Paintings after his Death
Chapter LXX His Burial by his Son Constantius at Constantinople
Chapter LXXI Sacred Service in the Church of the Apostles on the Occasion of Constantine’s Funeral
Chapter LXXII Of the Phoenix
Chapter LXXIII How Constantine is represented on Coins in the Act of ascending to Heaven
Chapter LXXIV The God whom he had honored deservedly honored him in Return
Chapter LXXV He surpassed all Preceding Emperors in Devotion to God
The Oration Of The Emperor Constantine, Which He Addressed “To The Assembly Of The Saints.”
Chapter I Preliminary Remarks on the Feast of Easter: and how the Word of God, having conferred Manifold Benefits on Mankind, was betrayed by his Beneficiaries
Chapter II An Appeal to the Church and to his Hearers to pardon and correct the Errors of His Speech
Chapter III That God is the Father of the Word, and the Creator of all Things; and that Material Objects could not continue to exist, were their Causes Various
Chapter IV On the Error of Idolatrous Worship
Chapter V That Christ, the Son of God, created All Things, and has appointed to Every Thing the Term of its Existence
Chapter VI The Falsity of the General Opinion respecting Fate is proved by the Consideration of Human Laws, and by the Works of Creation, the Course of which is not Fortuitous, but according to an Orderly Arrangement which evinces the Design of the Creator
Chapter VII In regard to Things above our Comprehension, we should glorify the Creator’s Wisdom, and attribute their Causes to him alone, and not to Chance
Chapter VIII That God bestows an Abundant Supply of whatever is suited to the Wants of Man, and ministers but sparingly to his Pleasures; in Both Cases with a View to his Advantage
Chapter IX Of the Philosophers, who fell into Mistaken Notions, and Some of them into Danger, by their Desire of Universal Knowledge Also of the Doctrines of Plato
Chapter X Of those who reject the Doctrines of Philosophers, as well as those of Scripture: and that we ought to believe the Poets in All Things, or disbelieve them in All
Chapter XI On the Coming of our Lord in the Flesh; its Nature and Cause
Chapter XII Of those who are Ignorant of this Mystery; and that their Ignorance is Voluntary. The Blessings which await those who know it, especially such as die in the Confession of the Faith
Chapter XIII That there is a Necessary Difference between Created Things. That the Propensity to Good and Evil depends on the Will of Man; and that, consequently, Judgment is a Necessary and Reasonable Thing
Chapter XIV That Created Nature differs infinitely from Uncreated Being; to which Man makes the Nearest Approach by a Life of Virtue
Chapter XV Of the Saviour’s Doctrines and Miracles; and the Benefits he confers on those who own Subjection to him
Chapter XVI The Coming of Christ was predicted by the Prophets; and was ordained to be the Overthrow of Idols and Idolatrous Cities
Chapter XVII Of the Wisdom of Moses, which was an Object of Imitation to the Wise among Heathen Nations. Also concerning Daniel, and the Three Children
Chapter XVIII Of the Erythraean Sibyl, who pointed in a Prophetic Acrostic at our Lord and his Passion. The Acrostic is “Jesus Christ, Son of God, Saviour, Cross.”
Chapter XIX That this Prophecy respecting our Saviour was not the Fiction of any Member of the Christian Church, but the Testimony of the Erythraean Sibyl, whose Books were translated into Latin by Cicero before the coming of Christ. Also that Virgil makes mention of the same, and of the Birth of the Virgin’s Child: though he spoke obscurely of this Mystery from Fear of the Ruling Powers
Chapter XX A Farther Quotation from Virgilius Maro respecting Christ, with its Interpretation, showing that the Mystery was indicated therein darkly, as might be expected from a Poet
Chapter XXI That these Things cannot have been spoken of a Mere Man: and that Unbelievers, owing to their Ignorance of Religion, know not even the Origin of their own Existence
Chapter XXII The Emperor thankfully ascribes his Victories and all other Blessings to Christ; and condemns the Conduct of the Tyrant Maximin, the Violence of whose Persecution had enhanced the Glory of Religion
Chapter XXIII Of Christian Conduct. That God is pleased with those who lead a Life of Virtue: and that we must expect a Judgment and Future Retribution
Chapter XXIV Of Decius, Valerian, and Aurelian, who experienced a Miserable End in consequence of their Persecution of the Church
Chapter XXV Of Diocletian, who ignobly abdicated the Imperial Throne, and was terrified by the Dread of Lightning for his Persecution of the Church
Chapter XXVI The Emperor ascribes his Personal Piety to God; and shows that we are bound to seek Success from God, and attribute it to him; but to consider Mistakes as the Result of our own Negligence
The Oration Of Eusebius Pamphilus, In Praise Of The Emperor Constantine
Prologue to the Oration
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
NPNF2–02 SOCRATES AND SOZOMENUS ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORIES
NPNF2–02 CONTENTS
Theecclesiastical History Of Socrates Scholasticus
Book I
Chapter I Introduction to the Work
Chapter II By what Means the Emperor Constantine became a Christian
Chapter III While Constantine favors the Christians, Licinius, his Colleague, persecutes them
Chapter IV War arises between Constantine and Licinius on Account of the Christians
Chapter V The Dispute of Arius with Alexander, his Bishop
Chapter VI Division begins in the Church from this Controversy; and Alexander Bishop of Alexandria excommunicates Arius and his Adherents
Chapter VII The Emperor Constantine being grieved at the Disturbance of the Churches, sends Hosius the Spaniard to Alexandria, exhorting the Bishop and Arius to Reconciliation and Unity
Chapter VIII Of the Synod which was held at Nicaea in Bithynia, and the Creed there put forth
Chapter IX The Letter of the Synod, relative to its Decisions: and the Condemnation of Arius and those who agreed with him
Chapter X The Emperor also summons to the Synod Acesius, Bishop of the Novatians
Chapter XI Of the Bishop Paphnutius
Chapter XII Of Spyridon, Bishop of the Cypriots
Chapter XIII Of Eutychian the Monk
Chapter XIV Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia, and Theognis Bishop of Nicaea, who had been banished for agreeing in Opinion with Arius, having published their Recantation, and assented to the Creed, are reinstated in their Sees
Chapter XV After the Synod, on the Death of Alexander, Athanasius is constituted Bishop of Alexandria
Chapter XVI The Emperor Constantine having enlarged the Ancient Byzantium, calls it Constantinople
Chapter XVII The Emperor’s Mother Helena having come to Jerusalem, searches for and finds the Cross of Christ, and builds a Church
Chapter XVIII The Emperor Constantine abolishes Paganism and erects many Churches in Different Places
Chapter XIX In what Manner the Nations in the Interior of India were Christianized in the Times of Constantine
Chapter XX In what Manner the Iberians were converted to Christianity
Chapter XXI Of Anthony the Monk
Chapter XXII Manes, the Founder of the Manichaean Heresy, and on his Origin
Chapter XXIII Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia, and Theognis Bishop of Nicaea, having recovered Confidence, endeavor to subvert the Nicene Creed, by plotting against Athanasius
Chapter XXIV Of the Synod held at Antioch, which deposed Eustathius, Bishop of Antioch, on whose account a Sedition broke out and almost ruined the City
Chapter XXV Of the Presbyter who exerted himself for the Recall of Arius
Chapter XXVI Arius, on being recalled, presents a Recantation to the Emperor, and pretends to accept the Nicene Creed
Chapter XXVII Arius having returned to Alexandria with the Emperor’s Consent, and not being received by Athanasius, the Partisans of Eusebius bring Many Charges against Athanasius before the Emperor
Chapter XXVIII On Account of the Charges against Athanasius, the Emperor convokes a Synod of Bishops at Tyre
Chapter XXIX Of Arsenius, and his Hand which was said to have been cut off
Chapter XXX Athanasius is found Innocent of what he was accused; his Accusers take to Flight
Chapter XXXI When the Bishops will not listen to Athanasius’ Defense on the Second Charge, he betakes himself to the Emperor
Chapter XXXII On the Departure of Athanasius, those who composed the Synod vote his Deposition
Chapter XXXIII The Members of the Synod proceed from Tyre to Jerusalem, and having celebrated the Dedication of the New Jerusalem,’ receive Arius and his Followers into Communion
Chapter XXXIV The Emperor summons the Synod to himself by Letter, in order that the Charges against Athanasius might be carefully examined before him
Chapter XXXV The Synod not having come to the Emperor, the Partisans of Eusebius accuse Athanasius of having threatened to divert the Corn supplied to Constantinople from Alexandria: the Emperor being exasperated at this banishes Athanasius into Gaul
Chapter XXXVI Of Marcellus Bishop of Ancyra, and Asterius the Sophist
Chapter XXXVII After the Banishment of Athanasius, Arius having been sent for by the Emperor, raises a Disturbance against Alexander Bishop of Constantinople
Chapter XXXVIII The Death of Arius
Chapter XXXIX The Emperor falls sick and dies
Chapter XL The Funeral of the Emperor Constantine
Book II
Chapter I Introduction containing the Reason for the Author’s Revision of his First and Second Books
Chapter II Eusebius, Bishop of Nicomedia, and his Party, by again endeavoring to introduce the Arian Heresy, create Disturbances in the Churches
Chapter III Athanasius, encouraged by the Letter of Constantine the Younger, returns to Alexandria
Chapter IV On the Death of Eusebius Pamphilus, Acacius succeeds to the Bishopric of Caesarea
Chapter V The Death of Constantine the Younger
Chapter VI Alexander, Bishop of Constantinople, when at the Point of Death proposes the Election either of Paul or of Macedonius as his Successor
Chapter VII The Emperor Constantius ejects Paul after his Election to the Bishopric, and sending for Eusebius of Nicomedia, invests him with the Bishopric of Constantinople
Chapter VIII Eusebius having convened Another Synod at Antioch in Syria, causes a New Creed to be promulgated
Chapter IX Of Eusebius of Emisa
Chapter X The Bishops assembled at Antioch, on the Refusal of Eusebius of Emisa to accept the Bishopric of Alexandria, ordain Gregory, and change the Language of the Nicene Creed
Chapter XI On the Arrival of Gregory at Alexandria, tended by a Military Escort, Athanasius flees
Chapter XII The People of Constantinople restore Paul to his See after the Death of Eusebius, while the Arians elect Macedonius
Chapter XIII Paul is again ejected from the Church by Constantius, in consequence of the Slaughter of Hermogenes, his General
Chapter XIV The Arians remove Gregory from the See of Alexandria, and appoint George in his Place
Chapter XV Athanasius and Paul going to Rome, and having obtained Letters from Bishop Julius, recover their respective Dioceses
Chapter XVI The Emperor Constantius, through an Order to Philip the Praetorian Prefect, secures the Exile of Paul, and the Installation of Macedonius in his See
Chapter XVII Athanasius, intimidated by the Emperor’s Threats, returns to Rome again
Chapter XVIII The Emperor of the West requests his Brother to send him Three Persons who could give an Account of the Deposition of Athanasius and Paul. Those who are sent publish Another Form of the Creed
Chapter XIX Of the Creed sent by the Eastern Bishops to those in Italy, called the Lengthy Creed
Chapter XX Of the Council at Sardica
Chapter XXI Defense of Eusebius Pamphilus
Chapter XXII The Council of Sardica restores Paul and Athanasius to their Sees; and on the Eastern Emperor’s Refusal to admit them, the Emperor of the West threatens him with War
Chapter XXIII Constantius, being Afraid of his Brother’s Threats, recalls Athanasius by Letter, and sends him to Alexandria
Chapter XXIV Athanasius, passing through Jerusalem on his Return to Alexandria, is received into Communion by Maximus: and a Synod of Bishops, convened in that City, confirms the Nicene Creed
Chapter XXV Of the Usurpers Magnentius and Vetranio
Chapter XXVI After the Death of Constans, the Western Emperor, Paul and Athanasius are again ejected from their Sees: the Former on his Way into Exile is slain; but the Latter escapes by Flight
Chapter XXVII Macedonius having possessed himself of the See of Constantinople inflicts much Injury on those who differ from him
Chapter XXVIII Athanasius’ Account of the Deeds of Violence committed at Alexandria by George the Arian
Chapter XXIX Of the Heresiarch Photinus
Chapter XXX Creeds published at Sirmium in Presence of the Emperor Constantius
Chapter XXXI Of Hosius, Bishop of Cordova
Chapter XXXII Overthrow of the Usurper Magnentius
Chapter XXXIII Of the Jews inhabiting Dio-Caesarea in Palestine
Chapter XXXIV Of Gallus Caesar
Chapter XXXV Of Aetius the Syrian, Teacher of Eunomius
Chapter XXXVI Of the Synod at Milan
Chapter XXXVII Of the Synod at Ariminum, and the Creed there published
Chapter XXXVIII Cruelty of Macedonius, and Tumults raised by him
Chapter XXXIX Of the Synod at Seleucia, in Isauria
Chapter XL Acacius, Bishop of Caesarea, dictates a new Form of Creed in the Synod at Seleucia
Chapter XLI On the Emperor’s Return from the West, the Acacians assemble at Constantinople, and confirm the Creed of Ariminum, after making Some Additions to it
Chapter XLII On the Deposition of Macedonius, Eudoxius obtains the Bishopric of Constantinople
Chapter XLIII Of Eustathius Bishop of Sebastia
Chapter XLIV Of Meletius Bishop of Antioch
Chapter XLV The Heresy of Macedonius
Chapter XLVI Of the Apollinarians, and their Heresy
Chapter XLVII Successes of Julian; Death of the Emperor Constantius
Book III
Chapter I Of Julian; his Lineage and Education; his Elevation to the Throne; his Apostasy to Paganism
Chapter II Of the Sedition excited at Alexandria, and how George was slain
Chapter III The Emperor Indignant at the Murder of George, rebukes the Alexandrians by Letter
Chapter IV On the Death of George, Athanasius returns to Alexandria, and takes Possession of his See
Chapter V Of Lucifer and Eusebius
Chapter VI Lucifer goes to Antioch and consecrates Paulinus
Chapter VII By the Co-operation of Eusebius and Athanasius a Synod is held at Alexandria, wherein the Trinity is declared to be Consubstantial
Chapter VIII Quotations from Athanasius’ Defense of his Flight.’
Chapter IX After the Synod of Alexandria, Eusebius proceeding to Antioch finds the Catholics at Variance on Account of Paulinus’ Consecration; and having exerted himself in vain to reconcile them, he departs; Indignation of Lucifer and Origin of a Sect called after him
Chapter X Of Hilary Bishop of Poictiers
Chapter XI The Emperor Julian extracts Money from the Christians
Chapter XII Of Maris Bishop of Chalcedon; Julian forbids Christians from entering Literary Pursuits
Chapter XIII Of the Outrages committed by the Pagans against the Christians
Chapter XIV Flight of Athanasius
Chapter XV Martyrs at Merum in Phrygia, under Julian
Chapter XVI Of the Literary Labors of the Two Apollinares and the Emperor’s Prohibition of Christians being instructed in Greek Literature
Chapter XVII The Emperor preparing an Expedition against the Persians, arrives at Antioch, and being ridiculed by the Inhabitants, he retorts on them by a Satirical Publication entitled Misopogon, or the Beard-Hater.’
Chapter XVIII The Emperor consulting an Oracle, the Demon gives no Response, being awed by the Nearness of Babylas the Martyr
Chapter XIX Wrath of the Emperor, and Firmness of Theodore the Confessor
Chapter XX The Jews instigated by the Emperor attempt to rebuild their Temple, and are frustrated in their Attempt by Miraculous Interposition
Chapter XXI The Emperor’s Invasion of Persia, and Death
Chapter XXII Jovian is proclaimed Emperor
Chapter XXIII Refutation of what Libanius the Sophist said concerning Julian
Chapter XXIV The Bishops flock around Jovian, each attempting to draw him to his own Creed
Chapter XXV The Macedonians and Acacians meet at Antioch, and proclaim their Assent to the Nicene Creed
Chapter XXVI Death of the Emperor Jovian
Book IV
Chapter I After Jovian’s Death, Valentinian is proclaimed Emperor, and takes his Brother Valens as Colleague in the Empire; Valentinian holds the Orthodox Faith, but Valens is an Arian
Chapter II Valentinian goes into the West; Valens remains at Constantinople, and grants the Request of the Macedonians to hold a Synod, but persecutes the Adherents of the Homoousion.’
Chapter III While Valens persecutes the Orthodox Christians in the East, a Usurper arises at Constantinople named Procopius: and at the Same Time an Earthquake and Inundation take Place and injure Several Cities
Chapter IV The Macedonians hold a Synod at Lampsacus, during a Period of Both Secular and Ecclesiastical Agitation; and after confirming the Antiochian Creed, and anathematizing that promulgated at Ariminum, they again ratify the Deposition of Acacius and Eudoxius
Chapter V Engagement between Valens and Procopius near Nacolia in Phrygia; after which the Usurper is betrayed by his Chief Officers, and with them put to Death
Chapter VI After the Death of Procopius Valens constrains those who composed the Synod, and All Christians, to profess Arianism
Chapter VII Eunomius supersedes Eleusius the Macedonian in the See of Cyzicus, His Origin and Imitation of Aetius, whose Amanuensis he had been
Chapter VIII Of the Oracle found inscribed an a Stone, when the Walls of Chalcedon were demolished by Order of the Emperor Valens
Chapter IX Valens persecutes the Novatians, because they accepted the Orthodox Faith
Chapter X Birth of Valentinian the Younger
Chapter XI Hail of Extraordinary Size; and Earthquakes in Bithynia and the Hellespont
Chapter XII The Macedonians, pressed by the Emperor’s Violence toward them, send a Deputation to Liberius Bishop of Rome, and subscribe the Nicene Creed
Chapter XIII Eunomius separates from Eudoxius; a Disturbance is raised at Alexandria by Eudoxius, and Athanasius flees into Voluntary Exile again, but in Consequence of the Clamors of the People the Emperor recalls and re-establishes him in his See
Chapter XIV The Arians ordain Demophilus after the Death of Eudoxius at Constantinople; but the Orthodox Party constitute Evagrius his Successor
Chapter XV The Emperor banishes Evagrius and Eustathius. The Arians persecute the Orthodox
Chapter XVI Certain Presbyters burnt in a Ship by Order of Valens. Famine in Phrygia
Chapter XVII The Emperor Valens, while at Antioch, again persecutes the Adherents of the Homoousion.’
Chapter XVIII Events at Edessa: Constancy of the Devout Citizens, and Courage of a Pious Woman
Chapter XIX Slaughter of Many Persons by Valens an Account of their Names, in Consequence of a Heathen Prediction
Chapter XX Death of Athanasius, and Elevation of Peter to His See
Chapter XXI The Arians are allowed by the Emperor to imprison Peter and to set Lucius over the See of Alexandria
Chapter XXII Silence of Sabinus on the Misdeeds of the Arians; Flight of Peter to Rome; Massacre of the Solitaries at the Instigation of the Arians
Chapter XXIII The Deeds of Some Holy Persons who devoted themselves to a Solitary Life
Chapter XXIV Assault upon the Monks, and Banishment of their Superiors, who exhibit Miraculous Power
Chapter XXV Of Didymus the Blind Man
Chapter XXVI Of Basil of Caesarea, and Gregory of Nazianzus
Chapter XXVII Of Gregory Thaumaturgus (the Wonder-Worker)
Chapter XXVIII Of Novatus and his Followers. The Novatians of Phrygia alter the Time of keeping Easter, following Jewish Usage
Chapter XXIX Damasus ordained Bishop of Rome. Sedition and Loss of Life caused by the Rivalry of Ursinus
Chapter XXX Dissension about a Successor to Auxentius, Bishop of Milan. Ambrose, Governor of the Province, going to appease the Tumult, is by General Consent and with the Approval of the Emperor Valentinian elected to the Bishopric of that Church
Chapter XXXI Death of Valentinian
Chapter XXXII The Emperor Valens, appeased by the Oration of Themistius the Philosopher, abates his Persecution of the Christians
Chapter XXXIII The Goths, under the Reign of Valens, embrace Christianity
Chapter XXXIV Admission of the Fugitive Goths into the Roman Territories, which caused the Emperor’s Overthrow, and eventually the Ruin of the Roman Empire
Chapter XXXV Abatement of Persecution against the Christians because of the War with the Goths
Chapter XXXVI The Saracens, under Mavia their Queen, embrace Christianity; and Moses, a Pious Monk, is consecrated their Bishop
Chapter XXXVII After the Departure of Valens from Antioch, the Alexandrians expel Lucius, and restore Peter, who had come with Letters from Damasus Bishop of Rome
Chapter XXXVIII The Emperor Valens is ridiculed by the People on Account of the Goths; undertakes an Expedition against them and is slain in an Engagement near Adrianople
Book V
Introduction
Chapter I After the Death of Valens the Goths again attack Constantinople, and are repulsed by the Citizens, aided by Some Saracen Auxiliaries
Chapter II The Emperor Gratian recalls the Orthodox Bishops, and expels the Heretics from the Churches. He takes Theodosius as his Colleague in the Empire
Chapter III The Principal Bishops who flourished at that Time
Chapter IV The Macedonians, who had subscribed the Homoousian’ Doctrine, return to their Former Error
Chapter V Events at Antioch in Connection with Paulinus and Meletius
Chapter VI Gregory of Nazianzus is transferred to the See of Constantinople. The Emperor Theodosius falling Sick at Thessalonica, after his Victory over the Barbarians, is there baptized by Ascholius the Bishop
Chapter VII Gregory, finding Some Dissatisfaction about his Appointment, abdicates the Episcopate of Constantinople. The Emperor orders Demophilus the Arian Bishop either to assent to the Homoousion,’ or leave the City. He chooses the Latter
Chapter VIII A Synod consisting of One Hundred and Fifty Bishops meets at Constantinople. The Decrees passed. Ordination of Nectarius
Chapter IX The Body of Paul, Bishop of Constantinople, is honorably transferred from his Place of Exile. Death of Meletius
Chapter X The Emperor orders a Convention composed of All the Various Sects. Arcadius is proclaimed Augustus. The Novatians permitted to hold their Assemblies in the City of Constantinople: Other Heretics driven out
Chapter XI The Emperor Gratian is slain by the Treachery of the Usurper Maximus. From Fear of him Justina ceases persecuting Ambrose
Chapter XII While the Emperor Theodosius is engaged in Military Preparations against Maximus, his Son Honorius is born. He then proceeds to Milan in Order to encounter the Usurper
Chapter XIII The Arians excite a Tumult at Constantinople
Chapter XIV Overthrow and Death of the Usurper Maximus
Chapter XV Of Flavian Bishop of Antioch
Chapter XVI Demolition of the Idolatrous Temples at Alexandria, and the Consequent Conflict between the Pagans and Christians
Chapter XVII Of the Hieroglyphics found in the Temple of Serapis
Chapter XVIII Reformation of Abuses at Rome by the Emperor Theodosius
Chapter XIX Of the Office of Penitentiary Presbyters and its Abolition
Chapter XX Divisions among the Arians and Other Heretics
Chapter XXI Peculiar Schism among the Novatians
Chapter XXII The Author’s Views respecting the Celebration of Easter, Baptism, Fasting, Marriage, the Eucharist, and Other Ecclesiastical Rites
Chapter XXIII Further Dissensions among the Arians at Constantinople. The Psathyrians
Chapter XXIV The Eunomians divide into Several Factions
Chapter XXV The Usurper Eugenius compasses the Death of Valentinian the Younger. Theodosius obtains a Victory over him
Chapter XXVI Illness and Death of Theodosius the Elder
Book VI
Introduction
Chapter I On the Death of Theodosius his Two Sons divide the Empire. Rufinus is slain at the Feet of Arcadius
Chapter II Death of Nectarius and Ordination of John
Chapter III Birth and Education of John Bishop of Constantinople
Chapter IV Of Serapion the Deacon on whose Account John becomes Odious to his Clergy
Chapter V John draws down upon Himself the Displeasure of Many Persons of Rank and Power. Of the Eunuch Eutropius
Chapter VI Gainas the Goth attempts to usurp the Sovereign Power; after filling Constantinople with Disorder, he is slain
Chapter VII Dissension between Theophilus Bishop of Alexandria and the Monks of the Desert. Condemnation of Origen’s Books
Chapter VIII The Arians and the Supporters of the Homoousion’ hold Nocturnal Assemblies and sing Antiphonal Hymns, a Species of Composition ascribed to Ignatius, surnamed Theophorus. Conflict between the Two Parties
Chapter IX Dispute between Theophilus and Peter leading to an Attempt on the Part of the Former to depose John Bishop of Constantinople
Chapter X Epiphanius Bishop of Cyprus convenes a Synod to condemn the Books of Origen
Chapter XI Of Severian and Antiochus: their Disagreement from John
Chapter XII Epiphanius, in order to gratify Theophilus, performs Ordinations at Constantinople without John’s Permission
Chapter XIII The Author’s Defence of Origen
Chapter XIV Epiphanius is asked to meet John; on refusing he is admonished concerning his Anticanonical Proceedings; alarmed at this he leaves Constantinople
Chapter XV John is expelled from his Church by a Synod held at Chalcedon on account of his Dispraise of Women
Chapter XVI Sedition on Account of John Chrysostom’s Banishment. He is recalled
Chapter XVII Conflict between the Constantinopolitans and Alexandrians on Account of Heraclides; Flight of Theophilus and the Bishops of his Party
Chapter XVIII Of Eudoxia’s Silver Statue. On account of it John is exiled a Second Time
Chapter XIX Ordination of Arsacius as John’s Successor. Indisposition of Cyrinus Bishop of Chalcedon
Chapter XX Death of Arsacius, and Ordination of Atticus
Chapter XXI John dies in Exile
Chapter XXII Of Sisinnius Bishop of the Novatians. His Readiness at Repartee
Chapter XXIII Death of the Emperor Arcadius
Book VII
Chapter I Anthemius the Praetorian Prefect administers the Government of the East in Behalf of Young Theodosius
Chapter II Character and Conduct of Atticus Bishop of Constantinople
Chapter III Of Theodosius and Agapetus Bishops of Synada
Chapter IV A Paralytic Jew healed by Atticus in Baptism
Chapter V The Presbyter Sabbatius, formerly a Jew, separates from the Novatians
Chapter VI The Leaders of Arianism at this Time
Chapter VII Cyril succeeds Theophilus Bishop of Alexandria
Chapter VIII Propagation of Christianity among the Persians by Maruthas Bishop of Mesopotamia
Chapter IX The Bishops of Antioch and Rome
Chapter X Rome taken and sacked by Alaric
Chapter XI The Bishops of Rome
Chapter XII Of Chrysanthus Bishop of the Novatians at Constantinople
Chapter XIII Conflict between the Christians and Jews at Alexandria: and breach between the Bishop Cyril and the Prefect Orestes
Chapter XIV The Monks of Nitria come down and raise a Sedition against the Prefect of Alexandria
Chapter XV Of Hypatia the Female Philosopher
Chapter XVI The Jews commit Another Outrage upon the Christians and are punished
Chapter XVII Miracle performed by Paul Bishop of the Novatians at the Baptism of a Jewish Impostor
Chapter XVIII Renewal of Hostilities between the Romans and Persians after the Death of Isdigerdes King of the Persians
Chapter XIX Of Palladius the Courier
Chapter XX A Second Overthrow of the Persians by the Romans
Chapter XXI Kind Treatment of the Persian Captives by Acacius Bishop of Amida
Chapter XXII Virtues of the Emperor Theodosius the Younger
Chapter XXIII After the Death of the Emperor Honorius John usurps the Sovereignty at Rome. He is destroyed through the Prayers of Theodosius the Younger
Chapter XXIV Valentinian a Son of Constantius and Placidia, Aunt of Theodosius, is proclaimed Emperor
Chapter XXV Christian Benevolence of Atticus Bishop of Constantinople. He registers John’s Name in the Diptychs. His Fore-knowledge of his Own Death
Chapter XXVI Sisinnius is chosen to succeed Atticus
Chapter XXVII Voluminous Productions of Philip, a Presbyter of Side
Chapter XXVIII Proclus ordained Bishop of Cyzicus by Sisinnius, but rejected by the People
Chapter XXIX Nestorius of Antioch promoted to the See of Constantinople. His Persecution of the Heretics
Chapter XXX The Burgundians embrace Christianity under Theodosius the Younger
Chapter XXXI Nestorius harasses the Macedonians
Chapter XXXII Of the Presbyter Anastasius, by whom the Faith of Nestorius was perverted
Chapter XXXIII Desecration of the Altar of the Great Church by Runaway Slaves
Chapter XXXIV Synod at Ephesus against Nestorius. His Deposition
Chapter XXXV Maximian elected to the Episcopate of Constantinople, though Some wished Proclus to take that Place
Chapter XXXVI The Author’s Opinion of the Validity of Translations from One See to Another
Chapter XXXVII Miracle performed by Silvanus Bishop of Troas formerly of Philippopolis
Chapter XXXVIII Many of the Jews in Crete embrace the Christian Faith
Chapter XXXIX Preservation of the Church of the Novatians from Fire
Chapter XL Proclus succeeds Maximian Bishop of Constantinople
Chapter XLI Excellent Qualities of Proclus
Chapter XLII Panegyric of the Emperor Theodosius Younger
Chapter XLIII Calamities of the Barbarians who had been the Usurper John’s Allies
Chapter XLIV Marriage of the Emperor Valentinian with Eudoxia the Daughter of Theodosius
Chapter XLV The Body of John Chrysostom transferred to Constantinople, and placed in the Church of the Apostles by the Emperor at the Instigation of Proclus
Chapter XLVI Death of Paul Bishop of the Novatians, and Election of Marcian as his Successor
Chapter XLVII The Empress Eudocia goes to Jerusalem; sent there by the Emperor Theodosius
Chapter XLVIII Thalassius is ordained Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia
The Ecclesiastical History Of Sozomen
Prefatory Remarks, By Valesius, Concerning The Life And Writings Of Sozomen
The Ecclesiastical History, Of Salaminius Hermias Sozomenus
Book I
Chapter I The Preface of the Book, in which he investigates the History of the Jewish Nation; Mention of those who began such a Work; how and from what Sources he collected his History; how he was intent upon the Truth, and what other Details the History will contain
Chapter II Of the Bishops of the Large Towns in the Reign of Constantine; and how, from fear of Licinius, Christianity was professed cautiously in the East as far as Libya, while in the West, through the Favor of Constantine, it was professed with Freedom
Chapter III By the Vision of the Cross, and by the Appearance of Christ, Constantine is led to embrace Christianity He receives Religious Instruction from our Brethren
Chapter IV Constantine commands the Sign of the Cross to be carried before him in Battle; an Extraordinary Narrative about the Bearers of the Sign of the Cross
Chapter V Refutation of the Assertion that Constantine became a Christian in consequence of the Murder of his son Crispus
Chapter VI The Father of Constantine allows the Name of Christ to be Extended; Constantine the Great prepared it to Penetrate Everywhere
Chapter VII Concerning the Dispute between Constantine and Licinius his Brother-In-Law about the Christians, and how Licinius was conquered by Force and put to Death
Chapter VIII List of the Benefits which Constantine conferred in the Freedom of the Christians and Building of Churches; and other Deeds for the Public Welfare
Chapter IX Constantine enacts a Law in favor of Celibates and of the Clergy
Chapter X Concerning the Great Confessors who survived
Chapter XI Account of St. Spyridon: His Modesty and Steadfastness
Chapter XII On the Organization of the Monks: its Origin and Founders
Chapter XIII About Antony the Great and St. Paul the Simple
Chapter XIV Account of St. Ammon and Eutychius of Olympus
Chapter XV The Arian Heresy, its Origin, its Progress, and the Contention which it occasioned among the Bishops
Chapter XVI Constantine, having heard of the Strife of the Bishops, and the Difference of Opinion concerning the Passover, is greatly troubled and sends Hosius, a Spaniard, Bishop of Cordova, to Alexandria, to abolish the Dissension among the Bishops, and to settle the Dispute about the Passover
Chapter XVII Of the Council convened at Nicaea on Account of Arius
Chapter XVIII Two Philosophers are converted to the Faith by the Simplicity of Two Old Men with whom they hold a Disputation
Chapter XIX When the Council was assembled, the Emperor delivered a Public Address
Chapter XX After having given Audience to both Parties, the Emperor condemned the Followers of Arius and banished them
Chapter XXI What the Council determined about Arius; the Condemnation of his Followers; his Writings are to be burnt; certain of the High Priests differ from the Council; the Settlement of the Passover
Chapter XXII Acesius, Bishop of the Novatians, is summoned by the Emperor to be present at the First Council
Chapter XXIII Canons appointed by the Council; Paphnutius, a certain Confessor, restrains the Council from forming a Canon enjoining Celibacy to all who were about to be honored with the Priesthood
Chapter XXIV Concerning Melitius; the Excellent Directions made by the Holy Council in his Complications
Chapter XXV The Emperor prepared a Public Table for the Synod, after inviting its Members to Constantinople, and honoring them with Gifts, he exhorted all to be of One Mind, and forwarded to Alexandria and every other place the Decrees of the Holy Synod
Book II
Chapter I The Discovery of the Life-Bringing Cross and of the Holy Nails
Chapter II Concerning Helena, the Mother of the Emperor; she visited Jerusalem, built Temples in that City, and performed other Godly Works: Her Death
Chapter III Temples built by Constantine the Great; the City called by his Name; its Founding; the Buildings within it; the Temple of Michael the Archsoldier, in the Sosthenium, and the Miracles which have occurred there
Chapter IV What Constantine the Great effected about the Oak in Mamre; he also built a Temple
Chapter V Constantine destroyed the Places dedicated to the Idols, and persuaded the People to prefer Christianity
Chapter VI The Reason why under Constantine, the Name of Christ was spread throughout the Whole World
Chapter VII How the Iberians received the Faith of Christ
Chapter VIII How the Armenians and Persians embraced Christianity
Chapter IX Sapor King of Persia is Excited against the Christians. Symeon, Bishop of Persia, and Usthazanes, a Eunuch, Suffer the Agony of Martyrdom
Chapter X Christians slain by Sapor in Persia
Chapter XI Pusices, Superintendent of the Artisans of Sapor
Chapter XII Tarbula, the Sister of Symeon, and her Martyrdom
Chapter XIII Martyrdom of St. Acepsimas and of his Companions
Chapter XIV The Martyrdom of Bishop Milles and his Conduct. Sixteen Thousand Distinguished Men in Persia suffer Martyrdom under Sapor, besides Obscure Individuals
Chapter XV Constantine writes to Sapor to stay the Persecution of the Christians
Chapter XVI Eusebius and Theognis who at the Council of Nice had assented to the Writings of Arius restored to their own Sees
Chapter XVII On the Death of Alexander, Bishop of Alexandria, at his Suggestion, Athanasius receives the Throne; and an Account of his Youth; how he was a Self-Taught Priest, and beloved by Antony the Great
Chapter XVIII The Arians and Melitians confer Celebrity on Athanasius; concerning Eusebius, and his Request of Athanasius to admit Arius to Communion; concerning the Term “Consubstantial”; Eusebius Pamphilus and Eustathius, Bishop of Antioch, create Tumults above all the rest
Chapter XIX Synod of Antioch; Unjust Deposition of Eustathius; Euphronius receives the Throne; Constantine the Great writes to the Synod and to Eusebius Pamphilus, who refuses the Bishopric of Antioch
Chapter XX Concerning Maximus, who succeeded Macarius in the See of Jerusalem
Chapter XXI The Melitians and the Arians agree in Sentiment; Eusebius and Theognis endeavor to inflame anew the Disease of Arius
Chapter XXII The Vain Machinations of the Arians and Melitians against St. Athanasius
Chapter XXIII Calumny respecting St. Athanasius and the Hand of Arsenius
Chapter XXIV Some Indian Nations received Christianity at that Time through the Instrumentality of Two Captives, Frumentius and Edesius
Chapter XXV Council of Tyre; Illegal Deposition of St. Athanasius
Chapter XXVI Erection of a Temple by Constantine the Great at Golgotha, in Jerusalem; its Dedication
Chapter XXVII Concerning the Presbyter by whom Constantine was persuaded to recall Arius and Euzoius from Exile; the Tractate concerning his Possibly Pious Faith, and how Arius was again received by the Synod assembled at Jerusalem
Chapter XXVIII Letter from the Emperor Constantine to the Synod of Tyre, and Exile of St. Athanasius through the Machination of the Arian Faction
Chapter XXIX Alexander, Bishop of Constantinople; his Refusal to receive Arius into Communion; Arius is burst asunder while seeking Natural Relief
Chapter XXX Account given by the Great Athanasius of the Death of Arius
Chapter XXXI Events which occurred in Alexandria after the Death of Arius. Letter of Constantine the Great to the Church there
Chapter XXXII Constantine enacts a Law against all Heresies, and prohibits the People from holding Church in any place but the Catholic Church, and thus the Greater Number of Heresies disappear. The Arians who sided with Eusebius of Nicomedia, artfully attempted to obliterate the Term “Consubstantial.”
Chapter XXXIII Marcellus Bishop of Ancyra; his Heresy and Deposition
Chapter XXXIV Death of Constantine the Great; he died after Baptism and was buried in the Temple of the Holy Apostles
Book III
Chapter I After the Death of Constantine the Great, the Adherents of Eusebius and Theognis attack the Nicene Faith
Chapter II Return of Athanasius the Great from Rome; Letter of Constantine Caesar, Son of Constantine the Great; Renewed Machinations of the Arians against Athanasius; Acacius of Berroea; War between Constans and Constantine
Chapter III Paul, Bishop of Constantinople, and Macedonius, the Pneumatomachian
Chapter IV A Sedition was excited on the Ordination of Paul
Chapter V The Partial Council of Antioch; it deposed Athanasius; it substituted Gregory; its Two Statements of the Faith; those who agreed with them
Chapter VI Eusebius surnamed Emesenus; Gregory accepted Alexandria; Athanasius seeks Refuge in Rome
Chapter VII High Priests of Rome and of Constantinople; Restoration of Paul after Eusebius; the Slaughter of Hermogenes, a General of the Army; Constantius came from Antioch and removed Paul, and was wrathfully disposed toward the City; he allowed Macedonius to be in Doubt, and returned to Antioch
Chapter VIII Arrival of the Eastern High Priests at Rome; Letter of Julius, Bishop of Rome, concerning them; by means of the Letters of Julius, Paul and Athanasius receive their own Sees; Contents of the Letter from the Archpriests of the East to Julius
Chapter IX Ejection of Paul and Athanasius; Macedonius is invested with the Government of the Church of Constantinople
Chapter X The Bishop of Rome writes to the Bishops of the East in Favor of Athanasius, and they send an Embassy to Rome who, with the Bishop of Rome, are to investigate the Charges against the Eastern Bishops; this Deputation is dismissed by Constans, the Caesar
Chapter XI The Long Formulary and the Enactments issued by the Synod of Sardica. Julius, Bishop of Rome, and Hosius, the Spanish Bishop, deposed by the Bishops of the East, because they held Communion with Athanasius and the Rest
Chapter XII The Bishops of the Party of Julius and Hosius held another Session and deposed the Eastern High Priests, and also made a Formulary of Faith
Chapter XIII After the Synod, the East and the West are separated; the West nobly adheres to the Faith of the Nicene Council, while the East is disturbed by Contention here and there over this Dogma
Chapter XIV Of the Holy Men who flourished about this time in Egypt, namely, Antony, the Two Macariuses, Heraclius, Cronius, Paphnutius, Putubastus, Arsisius, Serapion, Piturion, Pachomius, Apollonius, Anuph, Hilarion, and a Register of many other Saints
Chapter XV Didymus the Blind, and Aetius the Heretic
Chapter XVI Concerning St. Ephraim
Chapter XVII Transactions of that Period, and Progress of Christian Doctrine through the Joint Efforts of Emperors and Arch-Priests
Chapter XVIII Concerning the Doctrines held by the Sons of Constantine. Distinction between the Terms “Homoousios” and “Homoiousios.” Whence it came that Constantius quickly abandoned the Correct Faith
Chapter XIX Further Particulars concerning the Term “Consubstantial.” Council of Ariminum, the Manner, Source, and Reason of its Convention
Chapter XX Athanasius again reinstated by the Letter of Constantius, and receives his See. The Arch-Priests of Antioch. Question put by Constantius to Athanasius. The Praise of God in Hymns
Chapter XXI Letter of Constantius to the Egyptians in behalf of Athanasius. Synod of Jerusalem
Chapter XXII Epistle written by the Synod of Jerusalem in Favor of Athanasius
Chapter XXIII Valens and Ursacius, who belonged to the Arian Faction, confess to the Bishop of Rome that they had made False Charges against Athanasius
Chapter XXIV Letter of Conciliation from Valens and Ursacius to the Great Athanasius. Restoration of the Other Eastern Bishops to their own Sees. Ejection of Macedonius again; and Accession of Paul to the See
Book IV
Chapter I Death of Constans Caesar. Occurrences which took place in Rome
Chapter II Constantius again ejects Athanasius, and banishes those who represented the Homoousian Doctrine. Death of Paul, Bishop of Constantinople. Macedonius: his Second Usurpation of the See, and his Evil Deeds
Chapter III Martyrdom of the Holy Notaries
Chapter IV Campaign of Constantius in Sirmium, and Details concerning Vetranio and Magnentius. Gallus receives the Title of Caesar, and is sent to the East
Chapter V Cyril directs the Sacerdotal Office after Maximus, and the Largest Form of the Cross, surpassing the Sun in Splendor, again appears in the Heavens, and is visible during several Days
Chapter VI Photinus, Bishop of Sirmium. His Heresy, and the Council convened at Sirmium in Opposition thereto. The Three Formularies of Faith. This Agitator of Empty Ideas was refuted by Basil of Ancyra. After his Deposition Photinus, although solicited, declined Reconciliation
Chapter VII Death of the Tyrants Magnentius and Silvanus the Apostate. Sedition of the Jews in Palestine. Gallus Caesar is slain, on Suspicion of Revolution
Chapter VIII Arrival of Constantius at Rome. A Council held in Italy. Account of what happened to Athanasius the Great through the Machinations of the Arians
Chapter IX Council of Milan. Flight of Athanasius
Chapter X Divers Machinations of the Arians against Athanasius, and his Escape from Various Dangers through Divine Interposition. Evil Deeds perpetrated by George in Egypt after the Expulsion of Athanasius
Chapter XI Liberius, Bishop of Rome, and the cause of his being exiled by Constantius. Felix his Successor
Chapter XII Aetius, the Syrian, and Eudoxius, the Successor of Leontius in Antioch. Concerning the Term “Consubstantial.”
Chapter XIII Innovations of Eudoxius censured in a Letter written by George, Bishop of Laodicea. Deputation from the Council of Ancyra to Constantius
Chapter XIV Letter of the Emperor Constantius against Eudoxius and his Partisans
Chapter XV The Emperor Constantius repairs to Sirmium, recalls Liberius, and restores him to the Church of Rome; he also commands Felix to assist Liberius in the Sacerdotal Office
Chapter XVI The Emperor purposed, on account of the Heresy of Aetius and the Innovations in Antioch, to convene a Council at Nicomedia; but as an Earthquake took place in that City, and many other Affairs intervened, the Council was first convened at Nicaea, and afterwards at Ariminum and Seleucia. Account of Arsacius, the Confessor
Chapter XVII Proceedings of the Council of Ariminum
Chapter XVIII Letter from the Council at Ariminum to the Emperor Constantius
Chapter XIX Concerning the Deputies of the Council and the Emperor’s Letter; Agreement of the Adherents of Ursacius and Valens afterwards with the Letter put forth; Exile of the Archbishops. Concerning the Synod at Nicaea, and the Reason why the Synod was held in Ariminum
Chapter XX Events which took place in the Eastern Churches: Marathonius, Eleusius of Cyzicus, and Macedonius expel those who maintain the Term “Consubstantial.” Concerning the Churches of the Novatians; how one Church was Transported; the Novatians enter into Communion with the Orthodox
Chapter XXI Proceedings of Macedonius in Mantinium. His Removal from his See when he attempted to remove the Coffin of Constantine the Great. Julian was pronounced Caesar
Chapter XXII Council of Seleucia
Chapter XXIII Acacius and Aetius; and how the Deputies of the Two Councils of Ariminum and of Seleucia were led by the Emperor to accept the Same Doctrines
Chapter XXIV Formulary of the Council of Ariminum approved by the Acacians. List of the Deposed Chief-Priests, and the Causes of their Condemnation
Chapter XXV Causes of the Deposition of Cyril, Bishop of Jerusalem. Mutual Dissensions among the Bishops. Melitius is ordained by the Arians, and supplants Eustathius in the Bishopric of Sebaste
Chapter XXVI Death of Macedonius, Bishop of Constantinople. What Eudoxius said in his Teaching. Eudoxius and Acacius strenuously sought the Abolition of the Formularies of Faith set forth at Nicaea and at Ariminum; Troubles which thence arose in the Churches
Chapter XXVII Macedonius, after his Rejection from his See, blasphemes against the Holy Spirit; Propagation of his Heresy through the Instrumentality of Marathonius and Others
Chapter XXVIII The Arians, under the Impression that the divine Meletius upheld their Sentiments, translate him from Sebaste to Antioch. On his Bold Confession of the Orthodox Doctrines, they were confounded, and after they had deposed him they placed Euzoius in the See. Meletius formed his own Church: but those who held to Consubstantiality turned away from him because he had been ordained by Arians
Chapter XXIX The Partisans of Acacius again do not remain Quiet, but strive to abolish the Term “Consubstantial,” and to confirm the Heresy of Arius
Chapter XXX George, Bishop of Antioch, and the Chief-Priests of Jerusalem. Three Chief-Priests successively succeed Cyril; Restoration of Cyril to the See of Jerusalem
Book V
Chapter I Apostasy of Julian, the Traitor. Death of the Emperor Constantius
Chapter II The Life, Education, and Training of Julian, and his Accession to the Empire
Chapter III Julian, on his Settlement in the Empire, began quietly to stir up Opposition to Christianity, and to introduce Paganism artfully
Chapter IV Julian inflicted Evils upon the Inhabitants of Caesarea. Bold Fidelity of Maris, Bishop of Chalcedon
Chapter V Julian restores Liberty to the Christians, in order to execute Further Troubles in the Church. The Evil Treatment of Christians he devised
Chapter VI Athanasius, after having been Seven Years concealed in the House of a Wise and Beautiful Virgin, reappears at that time in Public, and enters the Church of Alexandria
Chapter VII Violent Death and Triumph of George, Bishop of Alexandria. The Result of Certain Occurrences in the Temple of Mithra. Letter of Julian on this Aggravated Circumstance
Chapter VIII Concerning Theodore, the Keeper of the Sacred Vessels of Antioch. How Julian, the Uncle of the Traitor, on Account of these Vessels, falls a Prey to Worms
Chapter IX Martyrdom of the Saints Eusebius, Nestabus, and Zeno in the City of Gaza
Chapter X Concerning St. Hilarion and the Virgins in Heliopolis who were destroyed by Swine. Strange Martyrdom of Mark, Bishop of Arethusa
Chapter XI Concerning Macedonius, Theodulus, Gratian, Busiris, Basil, and Eupsychius, who suffered Martyrdom in those Times
Chapter XII Concerning Lucifer and Eusebius, Bishops of the West. Eusebius with Athanasius the Great and Other Bishops collect a Council at Alexandria, and confirm the Nicene Faith by defining the Consubstantiality of the Spirit with the Father and the Son. Their Decree concerning Substance and Hypostasis
Chapter XIII Concerning Paulinus and Meletius, Chief-Priests of Antioch; how Eusebius and Lucifer antagonized One Another; Eusebius and Hilarius defend the Nicene Faith
Chapter XIV The Partisans of Macedonius disputed with the Arians concerning Acacius
Chapter XV Athanasius is again Banished; concerning Eleusius, Bishop of Cyzicus, and Titus, Bishop of Bostra; Mention of the Ancestors of the Author
Chapter XVI Efforts of Julian to establish Paganism and to abolish our Usages. The Epistle which he sent to the Pagan High-Priests
Chapter XVII In Order that he might not be thought Tyrannical, Julian proceeds artfully against the Christians. Abolition of the Sign of the Cross. He makes the Soldiery sacrifice, although they were Unwilling
Chapter XVIII He prohibited the Christians from the Markets and from the Judicial Seats and from Sharing in Greek Education. Resistance of Basil the Great, Gregory the Theologian, and Apolinarius to this Decree. They rapidly translate the Scripture into Greek Modes of Expression. Apolinarius and Gregory Nazianzen do this more than Basil, the one in a Rhetorical Vein, the other in Epic Style and in Imitation of every Poet
Chapter XIX Work written by Julian entitled “Aversion to Beards.” Daphne in Antioch, a Full Description of it. Translation of the Remains of Babylas, the Holy Martyr
Chapter XX In Consequence of the Translation, Many of the Christians are Ill-Treated. Theodore the Confessor. Temple of Apollo at Daphne destroyed by Fire falling from Heaven
Chapter XXI Of the Statue of Christ in Paneas which Julian overthrew and made Valueless; he erected his own Statue; this was overthrown by a Thunder-Bolt and destroyed. Fountain of Emmaus in which Christ washed his Feet. Concerning the Tree Persis, which worshiped Christ in Egypt, and the Wonders wrought through it
Chapter XXII From Aversion to the Christians, Julian granted Permission to the Jews to rebuild the Temple at Jerusalem; in every Endeavor to put their Hands to the Work, Fire sprang upward and killed Many. About the Sign of the Cross which appeared on the Clothing of those who had exerted themselves in this Work
Book VI
Chapter I Expedition of Julian into Persia; he was worsted and broke off his Life Miserably. Letter written by Libanius, describing his Death
Chapter II He perished under Divine Wrath. Visions of the Emperor’s Death seen by Various Individuals. Reply of the Carpenter’s Son; Julian tossed his Blood aloft to Christ. Calamities which Julian entailed upon the Romans
Chapter III The Reign of Jovian; he introduced Many Laws which he carried out in his Government
Chapter IV Troubles again arise in the Churches; Synod of Antioch, in which the Nicene Faith is confirmed; the Points which this Important Synod wrote about to Jovian
Chapter V Athanasius the Great is Very Highly Esteemed by the Emperor, and rules over the Churches of Egypt. Vision of Antony the Great
Chapter VI Death of Jovian; The Life of Valentinian, and his Confidence in God; how he was advanced to the Throne and selected his Brother Valens to reign with him; the Differences of Both
Chapter VII Troubles again arise in the Churches, and the Synod of Lampsacus is held. The Arians who supported Eudoxius prevail and eject the Orthodox from the Churches. Among the Ejected is Meletius of Antioch
Chapter VIII Revolt and Extraordinary Death of Procopius. Eleusius, Bishop of Cyzicus, and Eunomius, the Heretic. Eunomius succeeds Eleusius
Chapter IX Sufferings of those who maintained the Nicene Faith. Agelius, the Ruler of the Novatians
Chapter X Concerning Valentinian the Younger and Gratian. Persecution under Valens. The Homoousians, being oppressed by the Arians and Macedonians, send an Embassy to Rome
Chapter XI The Confession of Eustathius, Silvanus, and Theophilus, the Deputies of the Macedonians, to Liberius, Bishop of Rome
Chapter XII Councils of Sicily and of Tyana. The Synod which was expected to be held in Cilicia is dissolved by Valens. The Persecution at that Time. Athanasius the Great flees again, and is in Concealment; by the Letter of Valens he reappears, and governs the Churches in Egypt
Chapter XIII Demophilus, an Arian, became Bishop of Constantinople after Eudoxius. The Pious elect Evagrius. Account of the Persecution which ensued
Chapter XIV Account of the Eighty Pious Delegates in Nicomedia, whom Valens burned with the Vessel in Mid-Sea
Chapter XV Disputes between Eusebius, Bishop of Caesarea, and Basil the Great. Hence the Arians took courage and came to Caesarea, and were repulsed
Chapter XVI Basil becomes Bishop of Caesarea after Eusebius; his Boldness towards the Emperor and the Prefect
Chapter XVII Friendship of Basil and of Gregory, the Theologian; being Peers in Wisdom, they defend the Nicene Doctrines
Chapter XVIII The Persecution which occurred at Antioch, on the Orontes. The Place of Prayer in Edessa, called after the Apostle Thomas; the Assembly there, and Confession of the Inhabitants of Edessa
Chapter XIX Death of the Great Athanasius; the Elevation of Lucius, who was Arian-Minded, to the See; the Numerous Calamities he brought upon the Churches in Egypt; Peter, who served after Athanasius, passed over to Rome
Chapter XX Persecution of the Egyptian Monks, and of the Disciples of St. Antony. They were enclosed in a Certain Island on Account of their Orthodoxy; the Miracles which they Wrought
Chapter XXI List of the Places in which the Nicene Doctrines were Represented; Faith manifested by the Scythians; Vetranio, the Leader of this Race
Chapter XXII At that Time, the Doctrine of the Holy Ghost was agitated, and it was decided that he is to be considered Consubstantial with the Father and the Son
Chapter XXIII Death of Liberius, Bishop of Rome. He is succeeded by Damasus and Syricius. Orthodox Doctrines prevail Everywhere throughout the West, except at Milan, where Auxentius is the High-Priest. Synod held at Rome, by which Auxentius is deposed; the Definition which it sent by Letter
Chapter XXIV Concerning St. Ambrose and his Elevation to the High Priesthood; how he persuaded the People to practice Piety. The Novatians of Phrygia and the Passover
Chapter XXV Concerning Apolinarius: Father and Son of that Name. Vitalianus, the Presbyter. On being dislodged from One Kind of Heresy, they incline to Others
Chapter XXVI Eunomius and his Teacher Aetius, their Affairs and Doctrines. They were the first who broached One Immersion for the Baptism
Chapter XXVII Account Given, by Gregory the Theologian, of Apolinarius and Eunomius, in a Letter to Nectarius. Their Heresy was distinguished by the Philosophy of the Monks who were then Living, for the Heresy of these two held Nearly the Entire East
Chapter XXVIII Of the Holy Men who flourished at this Period in Egypt. John, or Amon, Benus, Theonas, Copres, Helles, Elias, Apelles, Isidore, Serapion, Dioscorus, and Eulogius
Chapter XXIX Concerning the Monks of Thebais: Apollos, Dorotheus; concerning Piammon, John, Mark, Macarius, Apollodorus, Moses, Paul, who was in Ferma, Pacho, Stephen, and Pior
Chapter XXX Monks of Scetis: Origen, Didymus, Cronion, Orsisius, Putubatus, Arsion, Serapion, Ammon, Eusebius, and Dioscorus, the Brethren who are called Long, and Evagrius the Philosopher
Chapter XXXI Concerning the Monks of Nitria, and the Monasteries called Cells; about the One in Rhinocorura; about Melas, Dionysius, and Solon
Chapter XXXII Monks of Palestine: Hesycas, Epiphanius, who was afterwards in Cyprus, Ammonius, and Silvanus
Chapter XXXIII Monks of Syria and Persia: Battheus, Eusebius, Barges, Halas, Abbo, Lazarus, Abdaleus, Zeno, Heliodorus, Eusebius of Carrae, Protogenes, and Aones
Chapter XXXIV Monks of Edessa: Julianus, Ephraim Syrus, Barus, and Eulogius; Further, the Monks of Coele-Syria: Valentinus, Theodore, Merosas, Bassus, Bassonius; and the Holy Men of Galatia and Cappadocia, and Elsewhere; why those Saints until recently were Long-Lived
Chapter XXXV The Wooden Tripod and the Succession of the Emperor, through a Knowledge of its Letters. Destruction of the Philosophers; Astronomy
Chapter XXXVI Expedition against the Sarmatians; Death of Valentinian in Rome; Valentinian the Younger proclaimed; Persecution of the Priests; Oration of the Philosopher Themistius, on account of which Valens was disposed to treat those who differed from him more Humanely
Chapter XXXVII Concerning the Barbarians beyond the Danube, who were driven out by the Huns, and advanced to the Romans, and their Conversion to Christianity; Ulphilas and Athanarichus; Occurrences between them; whence the Goths received Arianism
Chapter XXXVIII Concerning Mania, the Phylarch of the Saracens. When the Treaty with the Romans was dissolved, Moses, their Bishop, who had been ordained by the Christians, renewed it. Narrative concerning the Ishmaelites and the Saracens, and their Goods; and how they began to be Christianized through Zocomus, Their Phylarch
Chapter XXXIX Peter, having returned from Rome, regains the Churches of Egypt, after Lucius had given way; Expedition of Valens into the West against the Scythians
Chapter XL Saint Isaac, the Monk, predicts the Death of Valens. Valens in his Flight enters a Chaff-House, is consumed, and so yields up his Life
Book VII
Chapter I When the Romans are pressed by the Barbarians, Mavia sends Assistance, and some of the Populace effect a Victory. Gratian commands each to believe as he wishes
Chapter II Gratian elects Theodosius of Spain to reign with him, Arianism prevails throughout the Eastern Churches except that of Jerusalem. Council of Antioch. The Settlement of the Presidency of the Churches
Chapter III Concerning St. Meletius and Paulinus, Bishop of Antioch. Their Oath respecting the Episcopal See
Chapter IV Reign of Theodosius the Great; he was initiated into Divine Baptism by Ascholius, Bishop of Thessalonica. The Letters he addressed to those who did not hold the Definition of the Council of Nice
Chapter V Gregory, the Theologian, receives from Theodosius the Government of the Churches. Expulsion of Demophilus, and of all who deny that the Son is “Consubstantial” with the Father
Chapter VI Concerning the Arians; and Further, the Success of Eunomius. Boldness of St. Amphilochius toward the Emperor
Chapter VII Concerning the Second Holy General Council, and the Place and Cause of its Convention. Abdication of Gregory the Theologian
Chapter VIII Election of Nectarius to the See of Constantinople; his Birthplace and Education
Chapter IX Decrees of the Second General Council. Maximus, the Cynical Philosopher
Chapter X Concerning Martyrius of Cilicia. Translation of the Remains of St. Paul the Confessor, and of Meletius, Bishop of Antioch
Chapter XI Ordination of Flavian as Bishop of Antioch, and Subsequent Occurrences on Account of the Oath
Chapter XII Project of Theodosius to unify all the Heresies. The Propositions made by Agelius and Sisinius, the Novatians. At another Synod, the Emperor received those only who represent Consubstantiality; those who held a different View he ejected from the Churches
Chapter XIII Maximus the Tyrant. Concerning the Occurrences between the Empress Justina and St. Ambrose. The Emperor Gratian was killed by Guile. Valentinian and his Mother fled to Theodosius in Thessalonica
Chapter XIV Birth of Honorius. Theodosius leaves Arcadius at Constantinople, and proceeds to Italy. Succession of the Novatian and other Patriarchs. Audacity of the Arians. Theodosius, after destroying the Tyrant, celebrates a Magnificent Triumph in Rome
Chapter XV Flavian and Evagrius, Bishops of Antioch. The Events at Alexandria upon the Destruction of the Temple of Dionysus. The Serapeum and the other Idolatrous Temples which were destroyed
Chapter XVI In What Manner, and from What Cause, the Functions of the Presbyter, Appointed to Preside over the Imposition of Penance, were abolished. Dissertation on the Mode of Imposing Penance
Chapter XVII Banishment of Eunomius by Theodosius the Great. Theophronius, his Successor; of Eutychus, and of Dorotheus, and their Heresies; of those called Psathyrians; Division of the Arians into Different Parties; those in Constantinople were more Limited
Chapter XVIII Another Heresy, that of the Sabbatians, is originated by the Novatians. Their Synod in Sangarus. Account in Greater Detail of the Easter Festival
Chapter XIX A List Worthy of Study, Given by the Historian, of Customs among Different Nations and Churches
Chapter XX Extension of our Doctrines, and Complete Demolition of Idolatrous Temples. Inundation of the Nile
Chapter XXI Discovery of the Honored Head of the Forerunner of our Lord, and the Events about it
Chapter XXII Death of Valentinian the Younger, Emperor in Rome, through Strangling. The Tyrant Eugenius. Prophecy of John, the Monk of Thebais
Chapter XXIII Exaction of Tribute in Antioch, and Demolition of the Statues of the Emperor. Embassy headed by Flavian the Chief Priest
Chapter XXIV Victory of Theodosius the Emperor over Eugenius
Chapter XXV Intrepid Bearing of St. Ambrose in the Presence of the Emperor Theodosius. Massacre at Thessalonica. Narrative of the other Righteous Deeds of this Saint
Chapter XXVI St. Donatus, Bishop of Euroea, and Theotimus, High-Priest of Scythia
Chapter XXVII St. Epiphanius, Bishop of Cyprus, and a Particular Account of his Acts
Chapter XXVIII Acacius, Bishop of Beroea, Zeno, and Ajax, Men Distinguished and Renowned for Virtue
Chapter XXIX Discovery of the Remains of the Prophets Habakkuk and Micah. Death of the Emperor Theodosius the Great
Book VIII
Chapter I Successors of Theodosius the Great. Rufinus, the Praetorian Prefect, is Slain. The Chief Priests of the Principal Cities. Differences among the Heretics. Account of Sisinius, Bishop of the Novatians
Chapter II Education, Training, Conduct, and Wisdom of the Great John Chrysostom; his Promotion to the See; Theophilus, Bishop of Alexandria, becomes his Confirmed Opponent
Chapter III Rapid Promotion of John to the Bishopric, and more Vehement Grappling with its Affairs. He re-establishes Discipline in the Churches everywhere. By sending an Embassy to Rome, he abolished the Hostility to Flavian
Chapter IV Enterprise of Gainas, the Gothic Barbarian. Evils which he perpetrated
Chapter V John swayed the People by his Teachings. Concerning the Woman, a Follower of Macedonius, on account of whom the Bread was turned into a Stone
Chapter VI Proceedings of John in Asia and Phrygia. Heraclides, Bishop of Ephesus, and Gerontius, Bishop of Nicomedia
Chapter VII Concerning Eutropius, Chief of the Eunuchs, and the Law enacted by him. On being turned from the Church, he was put to Death. Murmurs against John
Chapter VIII Antiphonal Hymns against the Arians introduced by John. The Interests of the Orthodox are much augmented by the Teachings of John, while the Wealthy are More and More Enraged
Chapter IX Serapion, the Archdeacon, and St. Olympias. Some of the Celebrated Men insolently bear down upon John, traducing him as Impracticable and Passionate
Chapter X Severian, Bishop of Gabales, and Antiochus, Bishop of Ptolemais. Dispute between Serapion and Severian. Reconciliation between them effected by the Empress
Chapter XI Question agitated in Egypt, as to whether God has a Corporeal Form. Theophilus, Bishop of Alexandria, and the Books of Origen
Chapter XII About the Four Brothers, called “The Long,” who were Ascetics, and of whom Theophilus was an Enemy; about Isidore and the Events which came about through these Four
Chapter XIII These Four repair to John on account of his Interest; for this Reason, Theophilus was enraged, and prepares himself to fight against John
Chapter XIV Perversity of Theophilus. St. Epiphanius: his Residence at Constantinople and Preparation to excite the People against John
Chapter XV The Son of the Empress and St. Epiphanius. Conference between the “Long Brothers” and Epiphanius, and his Re-Embarkation for Cyprus. Epiphanius and John
Chapter XVI The Dispute between the Empress and John. Arrival of Theophilus from Egypt. Cyrinus, Bishop of Chalcedon
Chapter XVII Council held by Theophilus and the Accusers of John in Rufinianae. John is summoned to attend, and not being present, was deposed by Them
Chapter XVIII Sedition of the People against Theophilus; and they traduced their Rulers. John was recalled, and again came to the See
Chapter XIX Obstinancy of Theophilus. Enmity between the Egyptians and the Citizens of Constantinople. Flight of Theophilus. Nilammon the Ascetic. The Synod concerning John
Chapter XX The Statue of the Empress; what happened there; the Teaching of John; Convocation of another Synod against John; his Deposition
Chapter XXI Calamities suffered by the People after the Expulsion of John. The Plots against him of Assassination
Chapter XXII Unlawful Expulsion of John from his Bishopric. The Trouble which followed. Conflagration of the Church by Fire from Heaven. Exile of John to Cucusus
Chapter XXIII Arsacius elected to succeed John. The Evils wrought against the Followers of John. St. Nicarete
Chapter XXIV Eutropius the Reader, and the Blessed Olympian, and the Presbyter Tigrius, are persecuted on account of their Attachment to John. The Patriarchs
Chapter XXV Since these Ills existed in the Church, Secular Affairs also fell into Disorder. The Affairs of Stilicho, the General of Honorius
Chapter XXVI Two Epistles from Innocent, the Pope of Rome, of which one was addressed to John Chrysostom, and the other to the Clergy of Constantinople concerning John
Chapter XXVII The Terrible Events which resulted from the Treatment of John. Death of the Empress Eudoxia. Death of Arsacius. And further concerning Atticus, the Patriarch, his Birthplace, and Character
Chapter XXVIII Effort of Innocent, Bishop of Rome, to recall John through a Council. Concerning those who were sent by him to make Trial of the Matter. The Death of John Chrysostom
Book IX
Chapter I Death of Arcadius, and Government of Theodosius the Younger. His Sisters. Piety, Virtue, and Virginity, of the Princess Pulcheria; her Divinely Loved Works; she educated the Emperor Befittingly
Chapter II Discovery of the Relics of Forty Holy Martyrs
Chapter III The Virtues of Pulcheria; Her Sisters
Chapter IV Truce with Persia. Honorius and Stilicho. Transactions in Rome and Dalmatia
Chapter V The Different Nations took up Arms against the Romans, of whom some were, through the Providence of God defeated, and others brought to Terms of Amity
Chapter VI Alaric the Goth. He assaulted Rome, and straitened it by War
Chapter VII Innocent the Bishop of the Presbytery of Rome. He sent an Embassy to Alaric. Jovius, Prefect of Italy. Embassy dispatched to the Emperor. Events concerning Alaric
Chapter VIII Rebellion of Attalus and his General Heraclean; and how he eventually craved Forgiveness at the Feet of Honorius
Chapter IX The Disturbance which the Greeks and Christians had about Attalus. The Courageous Saros; Alaric, by a Stratagem, obtains Possession of Rome, and protected the Sacred Asylum of the Apostle Peter
Chapter X A Roman Lady who manifested a Deed of Modesty
Chapter XI The Tyrants who in the West at that Time rebelled against Honorius. They are wholly destroyed on account of the Emperor’s Love of God
Chapter XII Theodosiolus and Lagodius. The Races of the Vandals and Suevi. Death of Alaric. Flight of the Tyrants Constantine and Constans
Chapter XIII Concerning Gerontius, Maximus, and the Troops of Honorius. Capture of Gerontius and his Wife; their Death
Chapter XIV Constantine. The Army of Honorius and Edovicus his General. Defeat of Edovicus by Ulphilas, the General of Constantine. Death of Edovicus
Chapter XV Constantine throws aside the Emblems of Imperial Power, and is ordained as Presbyter; his Subsequent Death. Death of the other Tyrants who had conspired against Honorius
Chapter XVI Honorius the Ruler, a Lover of God. Death of Honorius. His Successors, Valentinian, and Honoria his Daughter; the Peace which was then Worldwide
Chapter XVII Discovery of the Relics of Zechariah the Prophet, and of Stephen the Proto-Martyr
NPNF2–03 THEODORET, JEROME, GENNADIUS, & RUFINUS: HISTORICAL WRITINGS
NPNF2–03 CONTENTS
The Ecclesiastical History, Dialogues, And Letters Of Theodoret
Pros ton chratounton esmen
The commentary on Jeremiah includes Baruch and the Lamentations
The Anathemas of Cyril in Opposition to Nestorius
Counter-statements of Theodoret
The Ecclesiastical History Of Theodoret
Book I
Prologue Design of the History
Chapter I Origin of the Arian Heresy
Chapter II List of the Principal Bishops
Chapter III The Epistle of Alexander, Bishop of Alexandria to Alexander, Bishop of Constantinople
Chapter IV The Letter of Arius to Eusebius, Bishop of Nicomedia
Chapter V The Letter of Eusebius, Bishop of Nicomedia, to Paulinus, Bishop of Tyre
Chapter VI General Council of Nicaea
Chapter VII Confutation of Arianism deduced from the Writings of Eustathius and Athanasius
Chapter VIII Facts relating to Meletius the Egyptian, from whom originated the Meletian Schism, which remains to this day Synodical Epistle respecting him
Chapter IX The Epistle of the Emperor Constantine, concerning the matters transacted at the Council, addressed to those Bishops who were not present
Chapter X The daily wants of the Church supplied by the Emperor, and an account of his other virtues
Chapter XI
Chapter XII Confutation of the blasphemies of the Arians of our time, from the writings of Eusebius, Bishop of Caesarea
Chapter XIII Extract from the Letter of Athanasius on the Death of Arius
Chapter XIV Letter written by the Emperor Constantine respecting the building of Churches
Chapter XV The Epistle of Constantine concerning the preparation of copies of the Holy Scriptures
Chapter XVI Letter from the Emperor to Macarius, Bishop of Jerusalem, concerning the building of the Holy Church
Chapter XVII Helena , Mother of the Emperor Constantine Her zeal in the Erection of the Holy Church
Chapter XVIII The Unlawful Translation of Eusebius, Bishop of Nicomedia
Chapter XIX Epistle of the Emperor Constantine against Eusebius and Theognis, addressed to the Nicomedians
Chapter XX The artful Machinations of Eusebius and his followers against the Holy Eustathius, Bishop of Antioch
Chapter XXI Bishops of Heretical opinions ordained in Antioch after the Banishment of St. Eustathius
Chapter XXII Conversion of the Indians
Chapter XXIII Conversion of the Iberians
Chapter XXIV Letter written by the Emperor Constantine to Sapor , the King of Persia, respecting the Christians
Chapter XXV An account of the plot formed against the Holy Athanasius
Chapter XXVI Another plot against Athanasius
Chapter XXVII Epistle of the Emperor Constantine to the Council of Tyre
Chapter XXVIII The Council of Tyre
Chapter XXIX Consecration of the Church of Jerusalem Banishment of St. Athanasius
Chapter XXX Will of the blessed Emperor Constantine
Chapter XXXI Apology for Constantine
Chapter XXXII The End of the Holy Emperor Constantine
Book II
Chapter I Return of St. Athanasius
Chapter II Declension of the Emperor Constantius from the true Faith
Chapter III Second Exile of St. Athanasius Ordination and Death of Gregorius
Chapter IV Paulus, Bishop of Constantinople
Chapter V The Heresy of Macedonius
Chapter VI Council held at Sardica
Chapter VII Account of the Bishops Euphratas and Vincentius, and of the plot formed in Antioch against them
Chapter VIII Stephanus Deposed
Chapter IX The Second Return of Saint Athanasius
Chapter X Third exile and flight of Athanasius
Chapter XI The evil and daring deeds done by Georgius in Alexandria
Chapter XII Council of Milan
Chapter XIII Conference between Liberius, Pope of Rome, and the Emperor Constantius
Chapter XIV Concerning the Banishment and Return of the Holy Liberius
Chapter XV Council of Ariminum
Chapter XVI Concerning the Synod held at Nica in Thrace, and the Confession of Faith drawn up there
Chapter XVII Synodical Act of Damasus, Bishop of Rome, and of the Western Bishops, about the Council at Ariminum
Chapter XVIII The Letter of Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria, concerning the same Council
Chapter XIX Concerning the cunning of Leontius, Bishop of Antioch, and the boldness of Flavianus and Diodorus
Chapter XX Concerning the innovations of Eudoxius, of Germanicia, and the zeal of Basilius of Ancyra, and of Eustathius of Sebasteia against him
Chapter XXI Of the Second Council of Nicaea
Chapter XXII Of the Council held at Seleucia in Isauria
Chapter XXIII Of what befell the orthodox bishops at Constantinople
Chapter XXIV Synodical Epistle written against Aetius
Chapter XXV Of the causes which separated the Eunomians from the Arians
Chapter XXVI Of the siege of the city of Nisibis, and the apostolic conversation of Bishop Jacobus
Chapter XXVII Of the Council of Antioch and what was done there against the holy Meletius
Chapter XXVIII About Eusebius, Bishop of Samosata
Book III
Chapter I Of the reign of Julianus; how from a child he was brought up in piety and lapsed into impiety; and in what manner, though at first he kept his impiety secret, he afterwards laid it bare
Chapter II Of the return of the bishops and the consecration of Paulinus
Chapter III Of the number and character of the deeds done by Pagans against the Christians when they got the power from Julian
Chapter IV Of the laws made by Julian against the Christians
Chapter V Of the fourth exile and flight of the holy Athanasius
Chapter VI Of Apollo and Daphne, and of the holy Babylas
Chapter VII Of Theodorus the Confessor
Chapter VIII Of the confiscation of the sacred treasures and taking away of the allowances
Chapter IX Of what befell Julianus, the Emperor’s Uncle, and Felix
Chapter X Of the Son of the Priest
Chapter XI Of the Holy Martyrs Juventinus and Maximinus
Chapter XII Of Valentinianus the great Emperor
Chapter XIII Of other confessors
Chapter XIV Of Artemius the Duke. Of Publia the Deaconess and her divine boldness
Chapter XV Of the Jews; of their attempt at building, and of the heaven-sent plagues that befel them
Chapter XVI Of the expedition against the Persians
Chapter XVII Of the boldness of speech of the decurion of Beroea
Chapter XVIII Of the prediction of the pedagogue
Chapter XIX Of the Prophecy of St. Julianus the monk
Chapter XX Of the death of the Emperor Julian in Persia
Chapter XXI Of the sorcery at Carrae which was detected after his death. After he was slain the jugglery of his sorcery was detected. For Carrae is a city which still retains the relics of his false religion
Chapter XXII Of the heads discovered in the palace at Antioch and the public rejoicings there
Book IV
Chapter I Of the reign and piety of Jovianus
Chapter II Of the return of Athanasius
Chapter III Synodical letter to the Emperor Jovian concerning the Faith
Chapter IV Of the restoration of allowances to the churches; and of the Emperor’s death
Chapter V Of the reign of Valentinianus, and how he associated Valens his brother with him
Chapter VI Of the election of Ambrosius, the Bishop of Milan
Chapter VII Letters of the Emperors Valentinianus and Valens, written to the diocese of Asia about the Homouesion, on hearing that some men in Asia and in Phrygia were in dispute about the divine decree
Chapter VIII Synodical Epistle of the Synod in Illyricum concerning the Faith
Chapter IX Of the heresy of the Audiani
Chapter X Of the heresy of the Messaliani
Chapter XI In what manner Valens fell into heresy
Chapter XII How Valens exiled the virtuous bishops
Chapter XIII Of Eusebius, bishop of Samosata, and others
Chapter XIV Of the holy Barses, and of the exile of the bishop of Edessa and his companions
Chapter XV Of the persecution which took place at Edessa, and of Eulogius and Protogenes, presbyters of Edessa
Chapter XVI Of the holy Basilius, Bishop of Caesarea, and the measures taken against him by Valens and the prefect Modestus
Chapter XVII Of the death of the great Athanasius and the election of Petrus
Chapter XVIII On the overthrow of Petrus and the introduction of Lucius the Arian
Chapter XIX Narrative of events at Alexandria in the time of Lucius the Arian, taken from a letter of Petrus, Bishop of Alexandria
Chapter XX Of Mavia, Queen of the Saracens, and the ordination of Moses the monk
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII How Flavianus and Diodorus gathered the church of the orthodox in Antioch
Chapter XXIII Of the holy monk Aphraates
Chapter XXIV Of the holy monk Julianus
Chapter XXV Of what other monks were distinguished at this period
Chapter XXVI Of Didymus of Alexandria and Ephraim the Syrian
Chapter XXVII Of what bishops were at this time distinguished in Asia and Pontus
Chapter XXVIII Of the letter written by Valens to the great Valentinianus about the war, and how he replied
Chapter XXIX Of the piety of Count Terentius
Chapter XXX Of the bold utterance of Trajanus the general
Chapter XXXI Of Isaac the monk of Constantinople and Bretanio the Scythian Bishop
Chapter XXXII Of the expedition of Valens against the Goths and how he paid the penalty of his impiety
Chapter XXXIII How the Goths became tainted by the Arian error
Book V
Chapter I Of the piety of the emperor Gratianus
Chapter II Of the return of the bishops
Chapter III Of the dissension caused by Paulinus; of the innovation by Apollinarius of Laodicea, and of the philosophy of Meletius
Chapter IV Of Eusebius Bishop of Samosata
Chapter V Of the campaign of Theodosius
Chapter VI Of the reign of Theodosius and of his dream
Chapter VII Of famous leaders of the Arian faction
Chapter VIII The council assembled at Constantinople
Chapter IX Synodical letter from the council at Constantinople
Chapter X Synodical letter of Damasus bishop of Rome against Apollinarius and Timotheus
Chapter XI A confession of the Catholic faith which Pope Damasus sent to Bishop Paulinus in Macedonia when he was at Thessalonica
Chapter XII Of the death of Gratianus and the sovereignty of Maximus
Chapter XIII Of Justina, the wife of Valentinianus, and of her plot against Ambrosius
Chapter XIV Of the information given by Maximus the tyrant to Valentinianus
Chapter XV Of the Letter written by the Emperor Theodosius concerning the same
Chapter XVI Of Amphilochius, bishop of Iconium
Chapter XVII Of the massacre of Thessalonica; the boldness of Bishop Ambrosius, and the piety of the Emperor
Chapter XVIII Of the Empress Placilla
Chapter XIX Of the sedition of Antioch
Chapter XX Of the destruction of the temples all over the Empire
Chapter XXI Of Marcellus, bishop of Apamea, and the idols’ temples destroyed by him
Chapter XXII Of Theophilus, bishop of Alexandria, and what happened at the demolition of the idols in that city
Chapter XXIII Of Flavianus bishop of Antioch and of the sedition which arose in the western Church on account of Paulinus
Chapter XXIV Of the tyranny of Eugenius and the victory won through faith by the Emperor Theodosius
Chapter XXV Of the death of the Emperor Theodosius
Chapter XXVI Of Honorius the emperor and Telemachus the monk
Chapter XXVII Of the piety of the emperor Arcadius and the ordination of John Chrysostom
Chapter XXVIII Of John’s boldness for God
Chapter XXIX Of the idol temples which were destroyed by John in Phoenicia
Chapter XXX Of the church of the Goths
Chapter XXXI Of his care for the Scythians and his zeal against the Marcionists
Chapter XXXII Of the demand made by Gainas and of John Chrysostom’s reply
Chapter XXXIII Of the ambassage of Chrysostom to Gainas
Chapter XXXIV Of the events which happened on account of Chrysostom
Chapter XXXV Of Alexander, bishop of Antioch
Chapter XXXVI Of the removal of the remains of John and of the faith of Theodosius and his sisters
Chapter XXXVII Of Theodotus bishop of Antioch
Chapter XXXVIII Of the persecutions in Persia and of them that were martyred there
Chapter XXXIX Of Theodorus, bishop of Mopsuestia
Dialogues. The “Eranistes” or “Polymorphus” of the Blessed Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus
Prologue
Dialogue I The Immutable
Dialogue II The Unconfounded
Dialogue III The Impassible
Demonstrations by Syllogisms
That God the Word is Immutable
Proofs that the Union was without Confusion
Proof that the Divinity of the Saviour is Impassible
Letters of the Blessed Theodoret, Bishop of Cyrus
I. To an Unknown Correspondent
II. To the Same
III. To Bishop Irenaeus
IV. Festal
V. Festal
VI. Festal
VII. To Theonilla
VIII. To Eugraphia
IX. To an Anonymous Correspondent
X. To the Learned Elias
XI. To Flavianus Bishop of Constantinople
XII. To the Bishop Irenaeus
XIII. To Cyrus
XIV. To Alexandra
XV. To Silvanus the Primate
XVI. To Bishop Irenaeus
XVII. To the Deaconess Casiana
XVIII. To Neoptolemus
XIX. To the Presbyter Basilius
XX. To the Presbyter Martyrius
XXI. To the Learned Eusebius
XXII. To Count Ulpianus
XXIII. To the Patrician Areobindas
XXIV. To Andreas Bishop of Samosata
XXV. Festal
XXVI. Festal
XXVII. To Aquilinus, Deacon and Archimandrite
XXVIII. To Jacobus, Presbyter and Monk
XXIX. To Apellion
XXX. To Aerius the Sophist
XXXI. To Domnus Bishop of Antioch
XXXII. To the Bishop Theoctistus
XXXIII. To Stasimus, Count and Primate
XXXIV. To the Count Patricius
XXXV. To the Bishop Irenaeus
XXXVI. To Pompianus, Bishop of Emesa
XXXVII. To Salustius the Governor
XXXVIII. Festal
XXXIX. Festal
XL. To Theodorus the Vicar
XLI. To Claudianus
XLII. To Constantius the Prefect
XLIII. To the Augusta Pulcheria
XLIV. To the Patrician Senator
XLV. To the Patrician Anatolius
XLVI. To the Learned Petrus
XLVII. To Proclus, Bishop of Constantinople
XLVIII. To Eustathius, Bishop of Berytus
XLIX. To Damianus, Bishop of Sidon
L. To the Archimandrite Gerontius
LI. To the Presbyter Agapius
LII. To Ibas, Bishop of Edessa
LIII. To Sophronius, Bishop of Constantina
LIV. Festal
LV. Festal
LVI. Festal
LVII. To the Praefect Eutrechius
LVIII. To the Consul Nomus
LIX. To Claudianus
LX. To Dioscorus, Bishop of Alexandria
LXI. To the Presbyter Archibius
LXII. To the Presbyter John
LXIII. Festal
LXIV. Festal
LXV. To the General Zeno
LXVI. To Aerius the Sophist
LXVII. To Maranas
LXVIII. To Epiphanius
LXIX. To Eugraphia
LXX. To Eustathius, Bishop of Aegae
LXXI. To Zeno, General and Consul
LXXII. To Hermesigenes the Assessor
LXXIII. To Apollonius
LXXIV. To Urbanus
LXXV. To the Clergy of Beroea
LXXVI. To Uranius, Governor of Cyprus
LXXVII. To Eulalius, Bishop of Persian Armenia
LXXVIII. To Eusebius, Bishop of Persian Armenia
LXXIX. To Anatolius the Patrician
LXXX. To the Prefect Eutrechius
LXXXI. To the Consul Nomus
LXXXII. To Eusebius, Bishop of Ancyra
LXXXIII. Of Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus, to Dioscorus, Archbishop of Alexandria
LXXXIV. To the Bishops of Cilicia
LXXXV. To the Bishop Basil
LXXXVI. To Flavianus, Bishop of Constantinople
LXXXVII. To Domnus, Bishop of Apamea
LXXXVIII. To Taurus the Patrician
LXXXIX. To Florentius the Patrician
XC. To Lupicinus the Master
XCI. To the Prefect Eutrechius
XCII. To Anatolius the Patrician
XCIII. To Senator the Patrician
XCIV. To Protogenes The Praefect
XCV. To the Praefect Antiochus
XCVI. To Nomus the Patrician
XCVII. To the Count Sporacius
XCVIII. To Pancharius
XCIX. To Claudianus the Antigrapharius
C. To Alexandra
CI. To the Deaconess Celarina
CII. To Bishop Basilius
CIII. To the Count Apollonius
CIV. To Flavianus, Bishop of Constantinople
CV. To Eulogius the OEconomus
CVI. To Abraham the OEconomus
CVII. To the Presbyter Theodotus
CVIII. To Acacius the Presbyter
CIX. To Eusebius, Bishop of Ancyra
CX. To Domnus, Bishop of Antioch
CXI. To Anatolius the Patrician
CXII. To Domnus, Bishop of Antioch
CXIII. To Leo, Bishop of Rome
CXIII. (a). From Pope Leo to Theodoret
CXIV. To Andiberis
CXV. To Apella
CXVI. To the Presbyter Renatus
CXVII. To the Bishop Florentius
CXVIII. To the Archdeacon of Rome
CXIX. To Anatolius the Patrician
CXX. To Lupicius
CXXI. To Anatolius the Patrician
CXXII. To Uranius Bishop of Emesa
CXXIII. To the Same
CXXIV. To the Learned Maranas
CXXV. To Aphthonius, Theodoritus, Nonnus, Scylacius, Apthonius, Joannes, Magistrates of the Zeugmatensis
CXXVI. To the Bishop Sabinianus
CXXVII. To Jobius, Presbyter and Archimandrite
CXXVIII. To Candidus, Presbyter and Archimandrite
CXXIX. To Magnus Antoninus the Presbyter
CXXX. To Bishop Timotheus
CXXXI. To Longinus, Archimandrite of Doliche
CXXXII. To Ibas, Bishop of Edessa
CXXXIII. To John, Bishop of Germanicia
CXXXIV. To Theoctistus, Bishop of Beroea
CXXXV. To Bishop Romulus
CXXXVI. To Cyrus Magistrianus
CXXXVII. To the Archimandrite John
CXXXVIII. To Anatolius the Patrician
CXXXIX. To Aspar, Consular and Patrician
CXL. To the Master Vincomalus
CXLI. To Marcellus, Archimandrite of the Acoemetae
CXLII. To the Same
CXLIII. To Andrew, Monk of Constantinople
CXLIV. To the Soldiers
CXLV. To the Monks of Constantinople
CXLVI. To John the OEconomus
CXLVII. To John, Bishop of Germanicia
CXLVIII in the Edition of Garnerius
CXLIX is “Copy of the Letter written by John, Bishop of Antioch, to Nestorius.”
CL. Letter of Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus, to Joannes, Bishop of Antioch
CLI. Letter or Address of Theodoret to the Monks of the Euphratensian, the Osrhoene, Syria, Phoenicia, and Cilicia
CLII. Report of the (Bishops) of the East to the Emperor, giving information of their proceedings, and explaining the cause of the delay in the arrival of the Bishop of Antioch
CLIII. Report of the same to the Empresses Pulcheria and Eudoxia
CLVII. Report of the Council of (the Bishops of) the East to the Victorious Emperor, announcing a second time the deposition of Cyril and of Memnon
CLVIII. Report of (the Bishops of) the East to the Very Pious Emperor, which they delivered with the preceding Report to the Right Honourable Count Irenaeus
CLXII. Letter of Theodoretus to Andreas, Bishop of Samosata, written from Ephesus
CLXIII. First Letter of the Commissioners of the East, sent to Chalcedon, among whom was Theodoretus
CLXIV. Second Epistle of the same to the same, expressing premature triumph in Victory
CLXV. Letter of the same to the same
CLXVI. First Petition of the Commissioners, addressed from Chalcedon, to the Emperor
CLXVII. Second Petition of the same, sent from Chalcedon to Theodosius Augustus
CLXVIII. Third Demand of the same, addressed from Chalcedon to the Sovereigns
CLXIX. Letter written by Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus, from Chalcedon to Alexander of Hierapolis
CLXX. Letter of certain Easterns, who had been sent to Constantinople, to Bishop Rufus
CLXXI. Letter of Theodoret to John, Bishop of Antioch, after the Reconciliation
CLXXII. Letter of Theodoretus to Nestorius
CLXXIII. Letter to Andreas, Monk of Constantinople
CLXXIV. To Himerius, Bishop of Nicomedia
CLXXV. To Alexander of Hierapolis
CLXXVI. Letter to the same Alexander after he had learnt that John, Bishop of Antioch, had Anathematized the Doctrine of Nestorius
CLXXVII. Letter to Andreas, Bishop of Samosata
CLXXVIII. Letter to Alexander of Hierapolis
CLXXX. Letter of Theodoretus, as some suppose, to Domnus, Bishop of Antioch, written on the Death of Cyril, Bishop of Alexandria
CLXXXI. Letter to Abundius, Bishop of Como
Jerome and Gennadius Lives of Illustrious Men
II. Jerome Lives of Illustrious Men
Preface
List of Writers
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII
Chapter XXIII
Chapter XXIV
Chapter XXV
Chapter XXVI
Chapter XXVII
Chapter XXVIII
Chapter XXIX
Chapter XXX
Chapter XXXI
Chapter XXXII
Chapter XXXIII
Chapter XXXIV
Chapter XXXV
Chapter XXXVI
Chapter XXXVII
Chapter XXXVIII
Chapter XXXIX
Chapter XL
Chapter XLI
Chapter XLII
Chapter XLIII
Chapter XLIV
Chapter XLV
Chapter XLVI
Chapter XLVII
Chapter XLVIII
Chapter XLIX
Chapter L
Chapter LI
Chapter LII
Chapter LIII
Chapter LIV
Chapter LV
Chapter LVI
Chapter LVII
Chapter LVIII
Chapter LIX
Chapter LX
Chapter LXI
Chapter LXII
Chapter LXIII
Chapter LXIV
Chapter LXV
Chapter LXVI
Chapter LXVII
Chapter LXVIII
Chapter LXIX
Chapter LXX
Chapter LXXI
Chapter LXXII
Chapter LXXIII
Chapter LXXIV
Chapter LXXV
Chapter LXXVI
Chapter LXXVII
Chapter LXXVIII
Chapter LXXIX
Chapter LXXX
Chapter LXXXI
Chapter LXXXII
Chapter LXXXIII
Chapter LXXXIV
Chapter LXXXV
Chapter LXXXVI
Chapter LXXXVII
Chapter LXXXVIII
Chapter LXXXIX
Chapter XC
Chapter XCI
Chapter XCII
Chapter XCIII
Chapter XCIV
Chapter XCV
Chapter XCVI
Chapter XCVII
Chapter XCVIII
Chapter XCIX
Chapter C
Chapter CI
Chapter CII
Chapter CIII
Chapter CIV
Chapter CV
Chapter CVI
Chapter CVII
Chapter CVIII
Chapter CIX
Chapter CX
Chapter CXI
Chapter CXII
Chapter CXIII
Chapter CXIV
Chapter CXV
Chapter CXVI
Chapter CXVII
Chapter CXVIII
Chapter CXIX
Chapter CXX
Chapter CXXI
Chapter CXXII
Chapter CXXIII
Chapter CXXIV
Chapter CXXV
Chapter CXXVI
Chapter CXXVII
Chapter CXXVIII
Chapter CXXIX
Chapter CXXX
Chapter CXXXI
Chapter CXXXII
Chapter CXXXIII
Chapter CXXXIV
Chapter CXXXV
III. Gennadius Lives of Illustrious Men
List of the Authors whom Gennadius added, after the Death of the Blessed Jerome
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII
Chapter XXIII
Chapter XXIV
Chapter XXV
Chapter XXVI
Chapter XXVII
Chapter XXVIII
Chapter XXIX
Chapter XXX
Chapter XXXI
Chapter XXXII
Chapter XXXIII
Chapter XXXIV
Chapter XXXV
Chapter XXXVI
Chapter XXXVII
Chapter XXXVIII
Chapter XXXIX
Chapter XL
Chapter XLI
Chapter XLII
Chapter XLIII
Chapter XLIV
Chapter XLV
Chapter XLVI
Chapter XLVII
Chapter XLVIII
Chapter XLIX
Chapter L
Chapter LI
Chapter LII
Chapter LIII
Chapter LIV
Chapter LV
Chapter LVI
Chapter LVII
Chapter LVIII
Chapter LIX
Chapter LX
Chapter LXI
Chapter LXII
Chapter LXIII
Chapter LXIV
Chapter LXV
Chapter LXVI
Chapter LXVII
Chapter LXVIII
Chapter LXIX
Chapter LXX
Chapter LXXI
Chapter LXXII
Chapter LXXIII
Chapter LXXIV
Chapter LXXV
Chapter LXXVI
Chapter LXXVII
Chapter LXXVIII
Chapter LXXIX
Chapter LXXX
Chapter LXXXI
Chapter LXXXII
Chapter LXXXIII
Chapter LXXXIV
Chapter LXXXV
Chapter LXXXVI
Chapter LXXXVII
Chapter LXXXVIII
Chapter LXXXIX
Chapter XC
Chapter XCI
Chapter XCII
Chapter XCIII
Chapter XCIV
Chapter XCV
Chapter XCVI
Chapter XCVII
Chapter XCVIII
Chapter XCIX
Life and Works of Rufinus with Jerome’s Apology Against Rufinus
Works of Rufinus
Writings of Rufinus
Preface to the Commentary on the Benedictions of the Twelve Patriarchs
Paulinus to his brother Rufinus, all best wishes
The answer of Rufinus forms the Preface to his Exposition of the Benedictions
Preface to Book II
Paulinus to his brother Rufinus, all good wishes
Rufinus to His Brother Paulinus, the Man of God, with All Good Wishes
Translation of Pamphilus’ Defence of Origen
Rufinus’s Epilogue to Pamphilus the Martyr’s Apology for Origen
Preface to the Translations of Origen’s Books Peri ‘Archon
Preface to Book III. of the Peri ‘Archon
Rufinus’ Apology in Defence of Himself
The Letter of Anastasius
The Apology of Rufinus
Book I
Book II
Jerome’s Apology for Himself Against the Books of Rufinus
Book I
Book II
Book III
A Commentary on the Apostles’ Creed
Prefaces
The Preface to the Books of Recognitions of St. Clement
Preface to the Translation of the Sayings of Xystus
Preface to the Two Books of Ecclesiastical History, Added by Rufinus to His Translation of Eusebius
Rufinus’ Preface to the Translation of Origen’s Commentary on Psalms 36, 37, and 38
Rufinus’ Preface to the Translation of Origen’s Commentary on the Epistle to the Romans
The Peroration of Rufinus Appended to His Translation of Origen’s Commentary on the Epistle to the Romans
Preface to Origen’s Homilies on Numbers
NPNF2–04 ATHANASIUS: SELECT WORKS AND LETTERS
NPNF2–04 CONTENTS
Select Writings and Letters of Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria
Against the Heathen
Part I
S:1. Introduction:—The purpose of the book a vindication of Christian doctrine, and especially of the Cross, against the scoffing objection of Gentiles. The effects of this doctrine its main vindication
S:2. Evil no part of the essential nature of things. The original creation and constitution of man in grace and in the knowledge of God
S:3. The decline of man from the above condition, owing to his absorption in material things
S:4. The gradual abasement of the Soul from Truth to Falsehood by the abuse of her freedom of Choice
S:5. Evil, then consists essentially in the choice of what is lower in preference to what is higher
S:6. False views of the nature of evil: viz., that evil is something in the nature of things, and has substantive existence. (a) Heathen thinkers: (evil resides in matter). Their refutation. (b) Heretical teachers: (Dualism). Refutation from Scripture
S:7. Refutation of dualism from reason. Impossibility of two Gods. The truth as to evil is that which the Church teaches: that it originates, and resides, in the perverted choice of the darkened soul
S:8. The origin of idolatry is similar. The soul, materialised by forgetting God, and engrossed in earthly things, makes them into gods. The race of men descends into a hopeless depth of delusion and superstition
S:9. The various developments of idolatry: worship of the heavenly bodies, the elements, natural objects, fabulous creatures, personified lusts, men living and dead. The case of Antinous, and of the deified Emperors
S:10. Similar human origin of the Greek gods, by decree of Theseus. The process by which mortals became deified
S:11. The deeds of heathen deities, and particularly of Zeus
S:12. Other shameful actions ascribed to heathen deities. All prove that they are but men of former times, and not even good men
S:13. The folly of image worship and its dishonour to art
S:14. Image worship condemned by Scripture
S:15. The details about the gods conveyed in the representations of them by poets and artists shew that they are without life, and that they are not gods, nor even decent men and women
S:16. Heathen arguments in palliation of the above: and (1) the poets are responsible for these unedifying tales.’ But are the names and existence of the gods any better authenticated? Both stand or fall together. Either the actions must be defended or the deity of the gods given up. And the heroes are not credited with acts inconsistent with their nature, as, on this plea, the gods are
S:17. The truth probably is, that the scandalous tales are true, while the divine attributes ascribed to them are due to the flattery of the poets
S:18. Heathen defence continued. (2) The gods are worshipped for having invented the Arts of Life.’ But this is a human and natural, not a divine, achievement. And why, on this principle, are not all inventors deified?
S:19. The inconsistency of image worship. Arguments in palliation. (1) The divine nature must be expressed in a visible sign. (2) The image a means of supernatural communications to men through angels
S:20. But where does this supposed virtue of the image reside? in the material, or in the form, or in the maker’s skill? Untenability of all these views
S:21. The idea of communications through angels involves yet wilder inconsistency, nor does it, even if true, justify the worship of the image
S:22. The image cannot represent the true form of God, else God would be corruptible
S:23. The variety of idolatrous cults proves that they are false
S:24. The so-called gods of one place are used as victims in another
S:25. Human sacrifice. Its absurdity. Its prevalence. Its calamitous results
S:26. The moral corruptions of Paganism all admittedly originated with the gods
S:27. The refutation of popular Paganism being taken as conclusive, we come to the higher form of nature-worship. How Nature witnesses to God by the mutual dependence of all her parts, which forbid us to think of any one of them as the supreme God. This shewn at length
S:28. But neither can the cosmic organism be God. For that would make God consist of dissimilar parts, and subject Him to possible dissolution
S:29. The balance of powers in Nature shews that it is not God, either collectively, or in parts
Part II
S:30. The soul of man, being intellectual, can know God of itself, if it be true to its own nature
S:31. Proof of the existence of the rational soul. (1) Difference of man from the brutes. (2) Man’s power of objective thought. Thought is to sense as the musician to his instrument. The phenomena of dreams bear this out
S:32. (3) The body cannot originate such phenomena; and in fact the action of the rational soul is seen in its over-ruling the instincts of the bodily organs
S:33. The soul immortal. Proved by (1) its being distinct from the body, (2) its being the source of motion, (3) its power to go beyond the body in imagination and thought
S:34. The soul, then, if only it get rid of the stains of sin is able to know God directly, its own rational nature imaging back the Word of God, after whose image it was created. But even if it cannot pierce the cloud which sin draws over its vision, it is confronted by the witness of creation to God
Part III
S:35. Creation a revelation of God; especially in the order and harmony pervading the whole
S:36. This the more striking, if we consider the opposing forces out of which this order is produced
S:37. The same subject continued
S:38. The Unity of God shewn by the Harmony of the order of Nature
S:39. Impossibility of a plurality of Gods
S:40. The rationality and order of the Universe proves that it is the work of the Reason or Word of God
S:41. The Presence of the Word in nature necessary, not only for its original Creation, but also for its permanence
S:42. This function of the Word described at length
S:43. Three similes to illustrate the Word’s relation to the Universe
S:44. The similes applied to the whole Universe, seen and unseen
S:45. Conclusion. Doctrine of Scripture on the subject of Part I
S:46. Doctrine of Scripture on the subject of Part 3
S:47. Necessity of a return to the Word if our corrupt nature is to be restored
On the Incarnation of the Word
Synopsis of the Treatise
On the Incarnation of the Word
S:1. Introductory.—The subject of this treatise: the humiliation and incarnation of the Word. Presupposes the doctrine of Creation, and that by the Word. The Father has saved the world by Him through Whom he first made it
S:2. Erroneous views of Creation rejected. (1) Epicurean (fortuitous generation). But diversity of bodies and parts argues a creating intellect. (2.) Platonists (pre-existent matter.) But this subjects God to human limitations, making Him not a creator but a mechanic. (3) Gnostics (an alien Demiurge). Rejected from Scripture
S:3. The true doctrine. Creation out of nothing, of God’s lavish bounty of being. Man created above the rest, but incapable of independent perseverance. Hence the exceptional and supra-natural gift of being in God’s Image, with the promise of bliss conditionally upon his perseverance in grace
S:4. Our creation and God’s Incarnation most intimately connected. As by the Word man was called from non-existence into being, and further received the grace of a divine life, so by the one fault which forfeited that life they again incurred corruption and untold sin and misery filled the world
S:5. For God has not only made us out of nothing; but He gave us freely, by the Grace of the Word, a life in correspondence with God. But men, having rejected things eternal, and, by counsel of the devil, turned to the things of corruption, became the cause of their own corruption in death, being, as I said before, by nature corruptible, but destined, by the grace following from partaking of the Word, to have escaped their natural state, had they remained good. 2. For because of the Word dwelling with them, even their natural corruption did not come near them, as Wisdom also says : “God made man for incorruption, and as an image of His own eternity; but by envy of the devil death came into the world.” But when this was come to pass, men began to die, while corruption thence-forward prevailed against them, gaining even more than its natural power over the whole race, inasmuch as it had, owing to the transgression of the commandment, the threat of the Deity as a further advantage against them
S:6. The human race then was wasting, God’s image was being effaced, and His work ruined. Either, then, God must forego His spoken word by which man had incurred ruin; or that which had shared in the being of the Word must sink back again into destruction, in which case God’s design would be defeated. What then? was God’s goodness to suffer this? But if so, why had man been made? It could have been weakness, not goodness on God’s part
S:7. On the other hand there was the consistency of God’s nature, not to be sacrificed for our profit. Were men, then, to be called upon to repent? But repentance cannot avert the execution of a law; still less can it remedy a fallen nature. We have incurred corruption and need to be restored to the Grace of God’s Image. None could renew but He Who had created. He alone could (1) recreate all, (2) suffer for all, (3) represent all to the Father
S:8. The Word, then, visited that earth in which He was yet always present ; and saw all these evils. He takes a body of our Nature, and that of a spotless Virgin, in whose womb He makes it His own, wherein to reveal Himself, conquer death, and restore life
S:9. The Word, since death alone could stay the plague, took a mortal body which, united with Him, should avail for all, and by partaking of His immortality stay the corruption of the Race. By being above all, He made His Flesh an offering for our souls; by being one with us all, he clothed us with immortality. Simile to illustrate this
S:10. By a like simile, the reasonableness of the work of redemption is shewn. How Christ wiped away our ruin, and provided its antidote by His own teaching. Scripture proofs of the Incarnation of the Word, and of the Sacrifice He wrought
S:11. Second reason for the Incarnation. God, knowing that man was not by nature sufficient to know Him, gave him, in order that he might have some profit in being, a knowledge of Himself. He made them in the Image of the Word, that thus they might know the Word, and through Him the Father. Yet man, despising this, fell into idolatry, leaving the unseen God for magic and astrology; and all this in spite of God’s manifold revelation of Himself
S:12. For though man was created in grace, God, foreseeing his forgetfulness, provided also the works of creation to remind man of him. Yet further, He ordained a Law and Prophets, whose ministry was meant for all the world. Yet men heeded only their own lusts
S:13. Here again, was God to keep silence? to allow to false gods the worship He made us to render to Himself? A king whose subjects had revolted would, after sending letters and messages, go to them in person. How much more shall God restore in us the grace of His image. This men, themselves but copies, could not do. Hence the Word Himself must come (1) to recreate, (2) to destroy death in the Body
S:14. A portrait once effaced must be restored from the original. Thus the Son of the Father came to seek, save, and regenerate. No other way was possible. Blinded himself, man could not see to heal. The witness of creation had failed to preserve him, and could not bring him back. The Word alone could do so. But how? Only by revealing Himself as Man
S:15. Thus the Word condescended to man’s engrossment in corporeal things, by even taking a body. All man’s superstitions He met halfway; whether men were inclined to worship Nature, Man, Demons, or the dead, He shewed Himself Lord of all these
S:16. He came then to attract man’s sense-bound attention to Himself as man, and so to lead him on to know Him as God
S:17. How the Incarnation did not limit the ubiquity of the Word, nor diminish His Purity. (Simile of the Sun.)
S:18. How the Word and Power of God works in His human actions: by casting out devils, by Miracles, by His Birth of the Virgin
S:19. Man, unmoved by nature, was to be taught to know God by that sacred Manhood, Whose deity all nature confessed, especially in His Death
S:20. None, then, could bestow incorruption, but He Who had made, none restore the likeness of God, save His Own Image, none quicken, but the Life, none teach, but the Word. And He, to pay our debt of death, must also die for us, and rise again as our first-fruits from the grave. Mortal therefore His Body must be; corruptible, His Body could not be
S:21. Death brought to nought by the death of Christ. Why then did not Christ die privately, or in a more honourable way? He was not subject to natural death, but had to die at the hands of others. Why then did He die? Nay but for that purpose He came, and but for that, He could not have risen
S:22. But why did He not withdraw His body from the Jews, and so guard its immortality? (1) It became Him not to inflict death on Himself, and yet not to shun it. (2) He came to receive death as the due of others, therefore it should come to Him from without. (3) His death must be certain, to guarantee the truth of His Resurrection. Also, He could not die from infirmity, lest He should be mocked in His healing of others
S:23. Necessity of a public death for the doctrine of the Resurrection
S:24. Further objections anticipated. He did not choose His manner of death; for He was to prove Conqueror of death in all or any of its forms: (simile of a good wrestler). The death chosen to disgrace Him proved the Trophy against death: moreover it preserved His body undivided
S:25. Why the Cross, of all deaths? (1) He had to bear the curse for us. (2) On it He held out His hands to unite all, Jews and Gentiles, in Himself. (3) He defeated the “Prince of the powers of the air” in His own region, clearing the way to heaven and opening for us the everlasting doors
S:26. Reasons for His rising on the Third Day. (1) Not sooner for else His real death would be denied, nor (2) later; to (a) guard the identity of His body, (b) not to keep His disciples too long in suspense, nor (c) to wait till the witnesses of His death were dispersed, or its memory faded
S:27. The change wrought by the Cross in the relation of Death to Man
S:28. This exceptional fact must be tested by experience. Let those who doubt it become Christians
S:29. Here then are wonderful effects, and a sufficient cause, the Cross, to account for them, as sunrise accounts for daylight
S:30. The reality of the resurrection proved by facts: (1) the victory over death described above: (2) the Wonders of Grace are the work of One Living, of One who is God: (3) if the gods be (as alleged) real and living, a fortiori He Who shatters their power is alive
S:31. If Power is the sign of life, what do we learn from the impotence of idols, for good or evil, and the constraining power of Christ and of the Sign of the Cross? Death and the demons are by this proved to have lost their sovereignty. Coincidence of the above argument from facts with that from the Personality of Christ
S:32. But who is to see Him risen, so as to believe? Nay, God is ever invisible and known by His works only: and here the works cry out in proof. If you do not believe, look at those who do, and perceive the Godhead of Christ. The demons see this, though men be blind. Summary of the argument so far
S:33. Unbelief of Jews and scoffing of Greeks. The former confounded by their own Scriptures. Prophecies of His coming as God and as Man
S:34. Prophecies of His passion and death in all its circumstances
S:35. Prophecies of the Cross. How these prophecies are satisfied in Christ alone
S:36. Prophecies of Christ’s sovereignty, flight into Egypt, &c
S:37. Psalm xxii. 16, &c. Majesty of His birth and death. Confusion of oracles and demons in Egypt
S:38. Other clear prophecies of the coming of God in the flesh. Christ’s miracles unprecedented
S:39. Do you look for another? But Daniel foretells the exact time. Objections to this removed
S:40. Argument (1) from the withdrawal of prophecy and destruction of Jerusalem, (2) from the conversion of the Gentiles, and that to the God of Moses. What more remains for the Messiah to do, that Christ has not done?
S:41. Answer to the Greeks. Do they recognise the Logos? If He manifests Himself in the organism of the Universe, why not in one Body? for a human body is a part of the same whole
S:42. His union with the body is based upon His relation to Creation as a whole. He used a human body, since to man it was that He wished to reveal Himself
S:43. He came in human rather than in any nobler form, because (I) He came to save, not to impress ; (2) man alone of creatures had sinned. As men would not recognise His works in the Universe, He came and worked among them as Man; in the sphere to which they had limited themselves
S:44. As God made man by a word, why not restore him by a word? But (1) creation out of nothing is different from reparation of what already exists. (2) Man was there with a definite need, calling for a definite remedy. Death was ingrained in man’s nature: He then must wind life closely to human nature. Therefore the Word became Incarnate that He might meet and conquer death in His usurped territory. (Simile of straw and asbestos.)
S:45. Thus once again every part of creation manifests the glory of God. Nature, the witness to her Creator, yields (by miracles) a second testimony to God Incarnate. The witness of Nature, perverted by man’s sin, was thus forced back to truth. If these reasons suffice not, let the Greeks look at facts
S:46. Discredit, from the date of the Incarnation, of idol-cultus, oracles, mythologies, demoniacal energy, magic, and Gentile philosophy. And whereas the old cults were strictly local and independent, the worship of Christ is catholic and uniform
S:47. The numerous oracles,—fancied apparitions in sacred places, &c., dispelled by the sign of the Cross. The old gods prove to have been mere men. Magic is exposed. And whereas Philosophy could only persuade select and local cliques of Immortality, and goodness,—men of little intellect have infused into the multitudes of the churches the principle of a supernatural life
S:48. Further facts. Christian continence of virgins and ascetics. Martyrs. The power of the Cross against demons and magic. Christ by His Power shews Himself more than a man, more than a magician, more than a spirit. For all these are totally subject to Him. Therefore He is the Word of God
S:49. His Birth and Miracles. You call Asclepius, Heracles, and Dionysus gods for their works. Contrast their works with His, and the wonders at His death, &c
S:50. Impotence and rivalries of the Sophists put to shame by the Death of Christ. His Resurrection unparalleled even in Greek legend
S:51. The new virtue of continence. Revolution of Society, purified and pacified by Christianity
S:52. Wars, &c., roused by demons, lulled by Christianity
S:53. The whole fabric of Gentilism levelled at a blow by Christ secretly addressing the conscience of Man
S:54. The Word Incarnate, as is the case with the Invisible God, is known to us by His works. By them we recognise His deifying mission. Let us be content to enumerate a few of them, leaving their dazzling plentitude to him who will behold
S:55. Summary of foregoing. Cessation of pagan oracles, &c.: propagation of the faith. The true King has come forth and silenced all usurpers
S:56. Search then, the Scriptures, if you can, and so fill up this sketch. Learn to look for the Second Advent and Judgment
S:57. Above all, so live that you may have the right to eat of this tree of knowledge and life, and so come to eternal joys. Doxology
Depositio Arii
Deposition of Arius
Presbyters of Alexandria
Council of Nicaea Letter of Eusebius of Caesarea to the people of his Diocese
Council of Nicaea Letter of Eusebius of Caesarea to the people of his Diocese
Excursus A On the meaning of the phrase ex heteras hupostaseos e ousias in the Nicene Anathema
Expositio Fidei
Statement of Faith
In Illud Omnia,’ Etc
On Luke X. 22 (Matt. XI. 27)
S:1. This text refers not to the eternal Word but to the Incarnate
S:2. Sense in which, and end for which all things were delivered to the Incarnate Son
S:3. By all things’ is meant the redemptive attributes and power of Christ
S:4. The text John xvi. 15, shews clearly the essential relation of the Son to the Father
S:5. The same text further explained
S:6. The Trisagion wrongly explained by Arians. Its true significance
Encyclical Epistle to the Bishops Throughout the World
Circular Letter To his fellow-ministers in every place, beloved lords, Athanasius sends health in the Lord
S:1. The whole Church affected by what has occurred
S:2. Violent and Uncanonical Intrusion of Gregory
S:3. Outrages which took place at the time of Gregory’s arrival
S:4. Outrages on Good Friday and Easter Day, 339
S:5. Retirement of Athanasius, and tyranny of Gregory and Philagrius
S:6. All the above illegalities were carried on in the interest of Arianism
S:7. Appeal to the bishops of the whole Church to unite against Gregory
Apologia Contra Arianos
Part I
Part II
Defence Against the Arians
Part I
Chapter I Encyclical Letter of the Council of Egypt
Chapter II Letter of Julius to the Eusebians at Antioch
Chapter III Letters of the Council of Sardica to the Churches of Egypt and of Alexandria, and to all Churches
Chapter IV Imperial and Ecclesiastical Acts in Consequence of the Decision of the Council of Sardica
Part II
Chapter V Documents connected with the charges of the Meletians against S. Athanasius
Chapter VI Documents connected with the Council of Tyre
Additional Note on Apol. C. Arianos, S:50
De Decretis or Defence of the Nicene Definition
Chapter I Introduction. The complaint of the Arians against the Nicene Council; their fickleness; they are like Jews; their employment of force instead of reason
Chapter II Conduct of the Arians towards the Nicene Council. Ignorant as well as irreligious to attempt to reverse an Ecumenical Council: proceedings at Nicaea: Eusebians then signed what they now complain of: on the unanimity of true teachers and the process of tradition: changes of the Arians
Chapter III Two senses of the word Son, 1. adoptive; 2. essential; attempts of Arians to find a third meaning between these; e.g. that our Lord only was created immediately by God (Asterius’s view), or that our Lord alone partakes the Father. The second and true sense; God begets as He makes, really; though His creation and generation are not like man’s; His generation independent of time; generation implies an internal, and therefore an eternal, act in God; explanation of Prov. viii. 22
Chapter IV Proof of the Catholic Sense of the Word Son. Power, Word or Reason, and Wisdom, the names of the Son, imply eternity; as well as the Father’s title of Fountain. The Arians reply, that these do not formally belong to the essence of the Son, but are names given Him; that God has many words, powers, &c. Why there is but one Son and Word, &c. All the titles of the Son coincide in Him
Chapter V Defence of the Council’s Phrases, “from the essence,” And “one in essence.” Objection that the phrases are not scriptural; we ought to look at the sense more than the wording; evasion of the Arians as to the phrase “of God” which is in Scripture; their evasion of all explanations but those which the Council selected, which were intended to negative the Arian formulae; protest against their conveying any material sense
Chapter VI Authorities in Support of the Council. Theognostus; Dionysius of Alexandria; Dionysius of Rome; Origen
Chapter VII On the Arian Symbol “Unoriginate.” This term afterwards adopted by them; and why; three senses of it. A fourth sense. Unoriginate denotes God in contrast to His creatures, not to His Son; Father the scriptural title instead; Conclusion
The De Sententia Dionysii
On the Opinion of Dionysius
Vita S. Antoni
Life of Antony
Athanasius the bishop to the brethren in foreign parts
Ad Episcopos Aegypti Et Libyae Epistola Encyclica
To the Bishops of Egypt
Chapter I
Chapter II
Apologia Ad Constantium
Defence Before Constantius
1. Knowing that you have been a Christian for many years , most religious Augustus, and that you are godly by descent, I cheerfully undertake to answer for myself at this time;—for I will use the language of the blessed Paul, and make him my advocate before you, considering that he was a preacher of the truth, and that you are an attentive hearer of his words
2. The first charge, of setting Constans against Constantius
3. He never saw Constans alone
4. The movements of Athanasius refute this charge
5. No possible time or place for the alleged offence
6. The second charge, of corresponding with Magnentius
7. This charge utterly incredible and absurd
8. Disproof of It
9. Athanasius could not write to one who did not even know him
10. His loyalty towards Constantius and his brother
11. Challenge to the accusers as to the alleged letter
12. Truth the defence of Thrones
13. This charge rests on forgery
14. The third charge, of using an undedicated Church
15. Want of room the cause, precedent the justification
16. Better to pray together than separately
17. Better to pray in a building than in the desert
18. Prayers first do not interfere with dedication afterwards
19. Fourth charge, of having disobeyed an Imperial order
20. History of his disobeying it
22. Arrivals of Diogenes and of Syrianus
23. A copy of the letter as follows
24. Why Athanasius did not obey the Imperial Order
25. The irruption of Syrianus
26. How Athanasius acted when this took place
27. Athanasius leaves Alexandria to go to Constantius, but is stopped by the news of the banishment of the Bishops
28. The news of the intrusion of George
29. Athanasius has heard of his own proscription
30. A copy of the letter of Constantius against Athanasius
31. Letter of Constantius to the Ethiopians against Frumentius
32. He defends his Flight
33. Conduct of the Arians towards the consecrated Virgins
34. He expostulates with Constantius
Apologia de Fuga
Defence of His Flight
1. Athanasius charged with cowardice for escaping
2. Insincerity of this charge
3. Outrages of the Arians against the Bishops
4. Proceedings after the Council of Milan
5. In praise of Hosius
6. Outrages of George upon the Alexandrians
7. Outrages of George
8. If it is wrong to flee, it is worse to persecute
9. The accusation shews the mind of the accusers
10. Their real grievance is not that Athanasius is a coward, but that he is free
11. Examples of Scripture Saints in defence of flight
12. The Lord an example of timely flight
13. Example of Our Lord
14. An hour and a time for all men
15. The Lord’s hour and time
6. The Lord’s example followed by the Saints
17. A time to flee and a time to stay
18. The Saints who fled were no cowards
19. The Saints courageous in their flight, and divinely favoured
20. Same Subject Continued
21. The Saints fled for our sakes
22. Same subject concluded
23. Persecution is from the Devil
24. Irruption of Syrianus
25. Athanasius’s wonderful escape
26. He acted according to the example of the Saints. Character of his accusers
27. Conclusion
Historia Arianorum
History of the Arians
Part I Arian Persecution Under Constantine
Part II First Arian Persecution under Constantius
Part III Restoration of the Catholics on the Council of Sardica
Part IV Second Arian Persecution under Constantius
Part V Persecution and Lapse of Liberius
Part VI Persecution and Lapse of Hosius
Part VII Persecution at Alexandria
Part VIII Persecution in Egypt
Four Discourses Against the Arians
Discourse I
Chapter I Introduction. Reason for writing; certain persons indifferent about Arianism; Arians not Christians, because sectaries always take the name of their founder
Chapter II Extracts from the Thalia of Arius. Arius maintains that God became a Father, and the Son was not always; the Son out of nothing; once He was not; He was not before his generation; He was created; named Wisdom and Word after God’s attributes; made that He might make us; one out of many powers of God; alterable; exalted on God’s foreknowledge of what He was to be; not very God; but called so as others by participation; foreign in essence from the Father; does not know or see the Father; does not know Himself
Chapter III The Importance of the Subject. The Arians affect Scripture language, but their doctrine new, as well as unscriptural. Statement of the Catholic doctrine, that the Son is proper to the Father’s substance, and eternal. Restatement of Arianism in contrast, that He is a creature with a beginning: the controversy comes to this issue, whether one whom we are to believe in as God, can be so in name only, and is merely a creature. What pretence then for being indifferent in the controversy? The Arians rely on state patronage, and dare not avow their tenets
Chapter IV That the Son is Eternal and Increate. These attributes, being the points in dispute, are first proved by direct texts of Scripture. Concerning the eternal power’ of God in Rom. i. 20, which is shewn to mean the Son. Remarks on the Arian formula, Once the Son was not,’ its supporters not daring to speak of a time when the Son was not.’
Chapter V Subject Continued. Objection, that the Son’s eternity makes Him coordinate with the Father, introduces the subject of His Divine Sonship, as a second proof of His eternity. The word Son is introduced in a secondary, but is to be understood in real sense. Since all things partake of the Father in partaking of the Son, He is the whole participation of the Father, that is, He is the Son by nature; for to be wholly participated is to beget
Chapter VI Subject Continued. Third proof of the Son’s eternity, viz. from other titles indicative of His coessentiality; as the Creator; One of the Blessed Trinity; as Wisdom; as Word; as Image. If the Son is a perfect Image of the Father, why is He not a Father also? because God, being perfect, is not the origin of a race. Only the Father a Father because the Only Father, only the Son a Son because the Only Son. Men are not really fathers and really sons, but shadows of the True. The Son does not become a Father, because He has received from the Father to be immutable and ever the same
Chapter VII Objections to the Foregoing Proof. Whether, in the generation of the Son, God made One that was already, or One that was not
Chapter VIII Objections Continued. Whether we may decide the question by the parallel of human sons, which are born later than their parents. No, for the force of the analogy lies in the idea of connaturality. Time is not involved in the idea of Son, but is adventitious to it, and does not attach to God, because He is without parts and passions. The titles Word and Wisdom guard our thoughts of Him and His Son from this misconception. God not a Father, as a Creator, in posse from eternity, because creation does not relate to the essence of God, as generation does
Chapter IX Objections Continued. Whether is the Unoriginate one or two? Inconsistent in Arians to use an unscriptural word; necessary to define its meaning. Different senses of the word. If it means without Father,’ there is but One Unoriginate; if without beginning or creation,’ there are two. Inconsistency of Asterius. Unoriginate’ a title of God, not in contrast with the Son, but with creatures, as is Almighty,’ or Lord of powers.’ Father’ is the truer title, as not only Scriptural, but implying a Son, and our adoption as sons
Chapter X Objections Continued. How the Word has free will, yet without being alterable. He is unalterable because the Image of the Father, proved from texts
Chapter XI Texts Explained; And First, Phil. II. 9, 10 Various texts which are alleged against the Catholic doctrine: e.g. Phil. ii. 9, 10. Whether the words Wherefore God hath highly exalted’ prove moral probation and advancement. Argued against, first, from the force of the word Son;’ which is inconsistent with such an interpretation. Next, the passage examined. Ecclesiastical sense of highly exalted,’ and gave,’ and wherefore;’ viz. as being spoken with reference to our Lord’s manhood. Secondary sense; viz. as implying the Word’s exaltation’ through the resurrection in the same sense in which Scripture speaks of His descent in the Incarnation; how the phrase does not derogate from the nature of the Word
Chapter XII Texts Explained; Secondly, Psalm xlv. 7, 8. Whether the words therefore,’ anointed,’ &c., imply that the Word has been rewarded. Argued against first from the word fellows’ or partakers.’ He is anointed with the Spirit in His manhood to sanctify human nature. Therefore the Spirit descended on Him in Jordan, when in the flesh. And He is said to sanctify Himself for us, and give us the glory He has received. The word wherefore’ implies His divinity. Thou hast loved righteousness,’ &c., do not imply trial or choice
Chapter XIII Texts Explained; Thirdly, Hebrews i. 4. Additional texts brought as objections; e.g. Heb. i. 4; vii. 22. Whether the word better’ implies likeness to the Angels; and made’ or become’ implies creation. Necessary to consider the circumstances under which Scripture speaks. Difference between better’ and greater;’ texts in proof. Made’ or become’ a general word. Contrast in Heb. i. 4, between the Son and the Works in point of nature. The difference of the punishments under the two Covenants shews the difference of the natures of the Son and the Angels. Become’ relates not to the nature of the Word, but to His manhood and office and relation towards us. Parallel passages in which the term is applied to the Eternal Father
Discourse II
Chapter XIV Texts explained; Fourthly, Hebrews iii. 2 Introduction; the Regula Fidei counter to an Arian sense of the text; which is not supported by the word servant,’ nor by made’ which occurs in it; (how can the Judge be among the works’ which God will bring into judgment?’) nor by faithful;’ and is confuted by the immediate context, which is about Priesthood; and by the foregoing passage, which explains the word faithful’ as meaning trustworthy, as do 1 Pet. iv. fin. and other texts. On the whole made may safely be understood either of the divine generation or the human creation
Chapter XV Texts explained; Fifthly, Acts ii. 36. The Regula Fidei must be observed; madeapplies to our Lord’s manhood; and to His manifestation; and to His office relative to us; and is relative to the Jews. Parallel instance in Gen. xxvii. 29, 37. The context contradicts the Arian interpretation
Chapter XVI Introductory to Proverbs viii. 22, that the Son is not a Creature. Arian formula, a creature but not as one of the creatures; but each creature is unlike all other creatures; and no creature can create. The Word then differs from all creatures in that in which they, though otherwise differing, all agree together, as creatures; viz. in being an efficient cause; in being the one medium or instrumental agent in creation; moreover in being the revealer of the Father; and in being the object of worship
Chapter XVII Introduction to Proverbs viii. 22 continued. Absurdity of supposing a Son or Word created in order to the creation of other creatures; as to the creation being unable to bear God’s immediate hand, God condescends to the lowest. Moreover, if the Son a creature, He too could not bear God’s hand, and an infinite series of media will be necessary. Objected, that, as Moses who led out the Israelites was a man, so our Lord; but Moses was not the Agent in creation:—again, that unity is found in created ministrations, but all such ministrations are defective and dependent:—again, that He learned to create, yet could God’s Wisdom need teaching? and why should He learn, if the Father worketh hitherto? If the Son was created to create us, He is for our sake, not we for His
Chapter XVIII Introduction to Proverbs viii. 22 continued. Contrast between the Father’s operations immediately and naturally in the Son, instrumentally by the creatures; Scripture terms illustrative of this. Explanation of these illustrations; which should be interpreted by the doctrine of the Church; perverse sense put on them by the Arians, refuted. Mystery of Divine Generation. Contrast between God’s Word and man’s word drawn out at length. Asterius betrayed into holding two Unoriginates; his inconsistency. Baptism how by the Son as well as by the Father. On the Baptism of heretics. Why Arian worse than other heresies
Chapter XIX Texts explained; Sixthly, Proverbs viii. 22. Proverbs are of a figurative nature, and must be interpreted as such. We must interpret them, and in particular this passage, by the Regula Fidei. He created me’ not equivalent to I am a creature.’ Wisdom a creature so far forth as Its human body. Again, if He is a creature, it is as a beginning of ways,’ an office which, though not an attribute, is a consequence, of a higher and divine nature. And it is for the works,’ which implied the works existed, and therefore much more He, before He was created. Also the Lord’ not the Father created’ Him, which implies the creation was that of a servant
Chapter XX Texts Explained; Sixthly, Proverbs viii. 22 Continued. Our Lord is said to be created for the works,’ i.e. with a particular purpose, which no mere creatures are ever said to be. Parallel of Isai. xlix. 5, &c. When His manhood is spoken of, a reason for it is added; not so when His Divine Nature; Texts in proof
Chapter XXI Texts Explained; Sixthly, Proverbs viii. 22, Continued. Our Lord not said in Scripture to be created,’ or the works to be begotten.’ In the beginning’ means in the case of the works from the beginning.’ Scripture passages explained. We are made by God first, begotten next; creatures by nature, sons by grace. Christ begotten first, made or created afterwards. Sense of First-born of the dead;’ of First-born among many brethren;’ of First-born of all creation,’ contrasted with Only-begotten.’ Further interpretation of beginning of ways,’ and for the works.’ Why a creature could not redeem; why redemption was necessary at all. Texts which contrast the Word and the works
Chapter XXII Texts Explained; Sixthly, the Context of Proverbs viii. 22 Vz. 22–30 It is right to interpret this passage by the Regula Fidei. Founded’ is used in contrast to superstructure; and it implies, as in the case of stones in building, previous existence. Before the world’ signifies the divine intention and purpose. Recurrence to Prov. viii. 22, and application of it to created Wisdom as seen in the works. The Son reveals the Father, first by the works, then by the Incarnation
Discourse III
Chapter XXIII Texts Explained; Seventhly, John xiv. 10 Introduction. The doctrine of the coinherence. The Father and the Son Each whole and perfect God. They are in Each Other, because their Essence is One and the Same. They are Each Perfect and have One Essence, because the Second Person is the Son of the First. Asterius’s evasive explanation of the text under review; refuted. Since the Son has all that the Father has, He is His Image; and the Father is the One God, because the Son is in the Father
Chapter XXIV Texts Explained; Eighthly, John xvii. 3. and the Like. Our Lord’s divinity cannot interfere with His Father’s prerogatives, as the One God, which were so earnestly upheld by the Son. One’ is used in contrast to false gods and idols, not to the Son, through whom the Father spoke. Our Lord adds His Name to the Father’s, as included in Him. The Father the First, not as if the Son were not First too, but as Origin
Chapter XXV Texts Explained; Ninthly, John x. 30; xvii. 11, &c. Arian explanation, that the Son is one with the Father in will and judgment; but so are all good men, nay things inanimate; contrast of the Son. Oneness between Them is in nature, because oneness in operation. Angels not objects of prayer, because they do not work together with God, but the Son; texts quoted. Seeing an Angel, is not seeing God. Arians in fact hold two Gods, and tend to Gentile polytheism. Arian explanation that the Father and Son are one as we are one with Christ, is put aside by the Regula Fidei, and shewn invalid by the usage of Scripture in illustrations; the true force of the comparison; force of the terms used. Force of in us;’ force of as;’ confirmed by S. John. In what sense we are in God’ and His sons.’
Chapter XXVI Introductory to Texts from the Gospels on the Incarnation. Enumeration of texts still to be explained. Arians compared to the Jews. We must recur to the Regula Fidei. Our Lord did not come into, but became, man, and therefore had the acts and affections of the flesh. The same works divine and human. Thus the flesh was purified, and men were made immortal. Reference to I Pet. iv. 1
Chapter XXVII Texts Explained; Tenthly, Matthew xi. 27; John iii. 35, &c. These texts intended to preclude the Sabellian notion of the Son; they fall in with the Catholic doctrine concerning the Son; they are explained by so’ in John v. 26. (Anticipation of the next chapter.) Again they are used with reference to our Lord’s human nature; for our sake, that we might receive and not lose, as receiving in Him. And consistently with other parts of Scripture, which shew that He had the power, &c., before He received it. He was God and man, and His actions are often at once divine and human
Chapter XXVIII Texts Explained; Eleventhly, Mark xiii. 32 and Luke ii. 52 Arian explanation of the former text is against the Regula Fidei; and against the context. Our Lord said He was ignorant of the Day, by reason of His human nature. If the Holy Spirit knows the Day, therefore the Son knows; if the Son knows the Father, therefore He knows the Day; if He has all that is the Father’s, therefore knowledge of the Day; if in the Father, He knows the Day in the Father; if He created and upholds all things, He knows when they will cease to be. He knows not as Man, argued from Matt. xxiv. 42. As He asked about Lazarus’s grave, &c., yet knew, so He knows; as S. Paul says, whether in the body I know not,’ &c., yet knew, so He knows. He said He knew not for our profit, that we be not curious (as in Acts i. 7, where on the contrary He did not say He knew not). As the Almighty asks of Adam and of Cain, yet knew, so the Son knows[as God]. Again, He advanced in wisdom also as man, else He made Angels perfect before Himself. He advanced, in that the Godhead was manifested in Him more fully as time went on
Chapter XXIX Texts Explained; Twelfthly, Matthew xxvi. 39; John xii. 27, &c. Arian inferences are against the Regula Fidei, as before. He wept and the like, as man. Other texts prove Him God. God could not fear. He feared because His flesh feared
Chapter XXX Objections continued, as in Chapters vii x. Whether the Son is begotten of the Father’s will? This virtually the same as whether once He was not? and used by the Arians to introduce the latter question. The Regula Fidei answers it at once in the negative by contrary texts. The Arians follow the Valentinians in maintaining a precedent will; which really is only exercised by God towards creatures. Instances from Scripture. Inconsistency of Asterius. If the Son by will, there must be another Word before Him. If God is good, or exist, by His will, then is the Son by His will. If He willed to have reason or wisdom, then is His Word and Wisdom at His will. The Son is the Living Will, and has all titles which denote connaturality. That will which the Father has to the Son, the Son has to the Father. The Father wills the Son and the Son wills the Father
Discourse IV
Introductory to the Fourth Discourse against the Arians
S:S:1–5. The substantiality of the Word proved from Scripture. If the One Origin be substantial, Its Word is substantial. Unless the Word and Son be a second Origin, or a work, or an attribute (and so God be compounded), or at the same time Father, or involve a second nature in God, He is from the Father’s Essence and distinct from Him. Illustration of John x. 30, drawn from Deut. iv. 4
S:S:6, 7. When the Word and Son hungered, wept, and was wearied, He acted as our Mediator, taking on Him what was ours, that He might impart to us what was His
S:8. Arians date the Son’s beginning earlier than Marcellus, &c
S:S:9, 10. Unless Father and Son are two in name only, or as parts and so each imperfect, or two gods, they are coessential, one in Godhead, and the Son from the Father
S:S:11, 12. Marcellus and his disciples, like Arians, say that the Word was, not indeed created, but issued, to create us, as if the Divine silence were a state of inaction, and when God spake by the Word, He acted; or that there was a going forth and return of the Word; a doctrine which implies change and imperfection in Father and Son
S:S:13, 14. Such a doctrine precludes all real distinctions of personality in the Divine Nature. Illustration of the Scripture doctrine from 2 Cor. vi. 11, &c
S:S:15–24. Since the Word is from God, He must be Son. Since the Son is from everlasting, He must be the Word; else either He is superior to the Word, or the Word is the Father. Texts of the New Testament which state the unity of the Son with the Father; therefore the Son is the Word. Three hypotheses refuted—1. That the Man is the Son; 2. That the Word and Man together are the Son; 3. That the Word became Son on His incarnation. Texts of the Old Testament which speak of the Son. If they are merely prophetical, then those concerning the Word may be such also
S:25. Marcellian illustration from 1 Cor. xii. 4, refuted
S:S:26–36. That the Son is the Co-existing Word, argued from the New Testament. Texts from the Old Testament continued; especially Ps. cx. 3. Besides, the Word in Old Testament may be Son in New, as Spirit in Old Testament is Paraclete in New. Objection from Acts x. 36; answered by parallels, such as 1 Cor. i. 5. Lev. ix. 7. &c. Necessity of the Word’s taking flesh, viz. to sanctify, yet without destroying, the flesh
Councils of Ariminum and Seleucia
Part I. History of the Councils
Part II. History of Arian Opinions
Part III. On the Symbols Of the Essence’ And Coessential.’
Postscript
Tomus Ad Antiochenos
Tome or Synodal Letter to the People of Antioch
Appendix Exile of Athanasius under Julian, 362–363
Ad Afros Epistola Synodica
To the Bishops of Africa
Letters of Athanasius, with Two Ancient Chronicles of His Life
Historia Acephala
Or Chronicon Athanasianum
Index
I. Festal Letters
Letter I For 329. Easter-day xi Pharmuthi; viii Id. April; AEr. Dioclet. 45; Coss. Constantinus Aug. VIII. Constantinus Caes. IV; Praefect. Septimius Zenius; Indict. II
Letter II For 330. Easter-day xxiv Pharmuthi; xiii Kal. Mai; AEra Dioclet. 46; Coss. Gallicianus, Valerius Symmachus; Praefect, Magninianus; Indict. iii
Letter III For 331. Easter-day xvi Pharmuthi; iii Id. April; AEra Dioclet. 47; Coss. Annius Bassus, Ablabius; Praefect, Florentius; Indict. iv
Letter IV For 332. Easter-day vii Pharmuthi , iv Non. Apr.; AEra Dioclet. 48; Coss. Fabius Pacatianus, Maecilius Hilarianus; Praefect, Hyginus ; Indict. v
Letter V For 333. Easter-day , Coss. Dalmatius and Zenophilus; Praefect, Paternus ; vi Indict.; xvii Kal. Maii, xx Pharmuthi; xv Moon; vii Gods; AEra Dioclet. 49
Letter VI For 334. Easter-day, xii Pharmuthi, vii Id. April; xvii Moon; AEra Dioclet. 50; Coss. Optatus Patricius, Anicius Paulinus; Praefect, Philagrius , the Cappadocian; vii Indict
Letter VII For 335. Easter-day iv Pharmuthi, iii Kal. April; xx Moon; AEr. Dioclet. 51; Coss. Julius Constantius, the brother of Augustus, Rufinus Albinus; Praefect, the same Philagrius; viii Indict
Letter X For 338. Coss. Ursus and Polemius; Praef. the same Theodorus, of Heliopolis, and of the Catholics . After him, for the second year, Philagrius; Indict. xi; Easter-day, vii Kal. Ap. xxx Phamenoth; Moon 18 1/2; AEra Dioclet. 54
Letter XI For 339. Coss. Constantius Augustus II, Constans I; Praefect, Philagrius the Cappadocian, for the second time; Indict. xii; Easter-day xvii Kal. Mai, xx Pharmuthi; AEra Dioclet. 55
Letter XII (Probably for 340 a.d.) To the Beloved Brother, and our fellow Minister Serapion
Letter XIII (For 341.) Coss. Marcellinus, Probinus; Praef. Longinus; Indict. xiv; Easter-day, xiii Kal. Maii, xxiv Pharmuthi; AEra Dioclet. 57
Letter XIV (For 342.) Coss. Augustus Constantius III, Constans II, Praef. the same Longinus; Indict. xv; Easter-day iii Id. Apr., xvi Pharmuthi; AEra Dioclet. 58
Letter XVII (For 345.) Coss. Amantius, Albinus; Praef. Nestorius of Gaza; Indict. iii; Easter-day, vii Id. Apr., xii Pharmuthi; Moon 19; AEra Dioclet. 61
Letter XVIII (For 346.) Coss. Augustus Constantius IV, Constans III; Praef. the same Nestorius; Indict. iv; Easter-day iii Kal. Apr., iv Pharmuthi; Moon 21; AEra Dioclet. 62
Letter XIX (For 347.) Coss. Rufinus, Eusebius; Praef. the same Nestorius; Indict. v; Easter-day, Prid. Id. Apr., Pharmuthi xvii; AEra Dioclet. 63; Moon 15
Letter XX (For 348.) Coss. Philippus, Salia; Praefect the same Nestorius; Indict. vi; Easter-day iii Non. Apr., viii Pharmuthi; AEra Dioclet. 64; Moon 18
From Letter XXII (For 350.)
From Letter XXIV (For 352.)
From Letter XXVII (For 355.) From the twenty-seventh Festal Letter of Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria and Confessor; of which the commencement is, Again the season of the day of the living Passover .’
From Letter XXVIII (For 356.)
From Letter XXIX (For 357.) From the twenty-ninth Letter, of which the beginning is, Sufficient for this present time is that which we have already written.’
From Letter XXXIX (For 367.) Of the particular books and their number, which are accepted by the Church. From the thirty-ninth Letter of Holy Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria, on the Paschal festival; wherein he defines canonically what are the divine books which are accepted by the Church
From Letter XL (For 368.)
From Letter XLII (For 370.)
From Letter XLIII (For 371.)
From Letter XLIV (For 372.) And again, from the forty-fourth Letter, of which the commencement is, All that our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ did instead of us and for us .’
From Letter XLV (For 373.)
II. Personal Letters
Letter XLVI Letter to the Mareotis from Sardica, a.d. 343–4
Letter XLVII To the Church of Alexandria on the same occasion
Letter XLVIII Letter to Amun . Written before 354 a.d
Letter XLIX Letter to Dracontius . Written a.d. 354 or 355
Letter L First Letter to Lucifer
Letter LI Second Letter to Lucifer
Letter LII First Letter to Monks . (Written 358–360)
Letter LIII Second Letter to Monks
Letter LIV To Serapion, concerning the death of Arius
Letter LV Letter to Rufinianus
Letter LVI To the Emperor Jovian
Letter LVII First Letter to Orsisius
Letter LVIII Second Letter to Orsisius
Letter LIX To Epictetus
Letter LX To Adelphius , Bishop and Confessor: against the Arians
Letter LXI Letter to Maximus. (Written about 371 a.d.)
Letter LXII To John and Antiochus
Letter LXIII Letter to the Presbyter Palladius
Letter LXIV To Diodorus (fragment)
Memorandum On other Letters ascribed to Athanasius
NPNF2–05 GREGORY OF NYSSA: DOGMATIC TREATISES, ETC
NPNF2–05 CONTENTS
Select Writings And Letters Of Gregory, Bishop Of Nyssa
Works on Analytical Criticism, History, and Bibliography, Consulted
DOGMATIC TREATISES
Gregory of Nyssa Against Eunomius
Letter I Gregory to his brother Peter, Bishop of Sebasteia
Letter II To his most pious brother Gregory. Peter greeting in the Lord
Book I
S:1. Preface.—It is useless to attempt to benefit those who will not accept help
S:2. We have been justly provoked to make this Answer, being stung by Eunomius’ accusations of our brother
S:3. We see nothing remarkable in logical force in the treatise of Eunomius, and so embark on our Answer with a just confidence
S:4. Eunomius displays much folly and fine writing, but very little seriousness about vital points
S:5. His peculiar caricature of the bishops, Eustathius of Armenia and Basil of Galatia, is not well drawn
S:6. A notice of Aetius, Eunomius’ master in heresy, and of Eunomius himself, describing the origin and avocations of each
S:7. Eunomius himself proves that the confession of faith which He made was not impeached
S:8. Facts show that the terms of abuse which he has employed against Basil are more suitable for himself
S:9. In charging Basil with not defending his faith at the time of the Trials,’ he lays himself open to the same charge
S:10. All his insulting epithets are shewn by facts to be false
S:11. The sophistry which he employs to prove our acknowledgment that he had been tried, and that the confession of his faith had not been unimpeached, is feeble
S:12. His charge of cowardice is baseless: for Basil displayed the highest courage before the Emperor and his Lord-Lieutenants
S:13. Resume of his dogmatic teaching. Objections to it in detail
S:14. He did wrong, when mentioning the Doctrines of Salvation, in adopting terms of his own choosing instead of the traditional terms Father, Son, and Holy Spirit
S:15. He does wrong in making the being of the Father alone proper and supreme, implying by his omission of the Son and the Spirit that theirs is improperly spoken of, and is inferior
S:16. Examination of the meaning of subjection:’ in that he says that the nature of the Holy Spirit is subject to that of the Father and the Son. It is shewn that the Holy Spirit is of an equal, not inferior, rank to the Father and the Son
S:17. Discussion as to the exact nature of the energies’ which, this man declares, follow’ the being of the Father and of the Son
S:18. He has no reason for distinguishing a plurality of beings in the Trinity. He offers no demonstration that it is so
S:19. His acknowledgment that the Divine Being is single’ is only verbal
S:20. He does wrong in assuming, to account for the existence of the Only-Begotten, an energy’ that produced Christ’s Person
S:21. The blasphemy of these heretics is worse than the Jewish unbelief
S:22. He has no right to assert a greater and less in the Divine being. A systematic statement of the teaching of the Church
S:23. These doctrines of our Faith witnessed to and confirmed by Scripture passages
S:24. His elaborate account of degrees and differences in works’ and energies’ within the Trinity is absurd
S:25. He who asserts that the Father is prior’ to the Son with any thought of an interval must perforce allow that even the Father is not without beginning
S:26. It will not do to apply this conception, as drawn out above, of the Father and Son to the Creation, as they insist on doing: but we must contemplate the Son apart with the Father, and believe that the Creation had its origin from a definite point
S:27. He falsely imagines that the same energies produce the same works, and that variation in the works indicates variation in the energies
S:28. He falsely imagines that we can have an unalterable series of harmonious natures existing side by side
S:29. He vainly thinks that the doubt about the energies is to be solved by the beings, and reversely
S:30. There is no Word of God that commands such investigations: the uselessness of the philosophy which makes them is thereby proved
S:31. The observations made by watching Providence are sufficient to give us the knowledge of sameness of Being
S:32. His dictum that the manner of the likeness must follow the manner of the generation’ is unintelligible
S:33. He declares falsely that the manner of the generation is to be known from the intrinsic worth of the generator.’
S:34. The Passage where he attacks the Omoousion, and the contention in answer to it
S:35. Proof that the Anomoean teaching tends to Manichaeism
S:36. A passing repetition of the teaching of the Church
S:37. Defence of S. Basil’s statement, attacked by Eunomius, that the terms Father’ and The Ungenerate’ can have the same meaning
S:38. Several ways of controverting his quibbling syllogisms
S:39. Answer to the question he is always asking, “Can He who is be begotten?”
S:40. His unsuccessful attempt to be consistent with his own statements after Basil has confuted him
S:41. The thing that follows is not the same as the thing that it follows
S:42. Explanation of Ungenerate,’ and a study’ of Eternity
Book II
S:1. The second book declares the Incarnation of God the Word, and the faith delivered by the Lord to His disciples, and asserts that the heretics who endeavour to overthrow this faith and devise other additional names are of their father the devil
S:2. Gregory then makes an explanation at length touching the eternal Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit
S:3. Gregory proceeds to discuss the relative force of the unnameable name of the Holy Trinity and the mutual relation of the Persons, and moreover the unknowable character of the essence, and the condescension on His part towards us, His generation of the Virgin, and His second coming, the resurrection from the dead and future retribution
S:4. He next skilfully confutes the partial, empty and blasphemous statement of Eunomius on the subject of the absolutely existent
S:5. He next marvellously overthrows the unintelligible statements of Eunomius which assert that the essence of the Father is not separated or divided, and does not become anything else
S:6. He then shows the unity of the Son with the Father and Eunomius’ lack of understanding and knowledge in the Scriptures
S:7. Gregory further shows that the Only-Begotten being begotten not only of the Father, but also impassibly of the Virgin by the Holy Ghost, does not divide the substance; seeing that neither is the nature of men divided or severed from the parents by being begotten, as is ingeniously demonstrated from the instances of Adam and Abraham
S:8. He further very appositely expounds the meaning of the term “Only-Begotten,” and of the term “First born,” four times used by the Apostle
S:9. Gregory again discusses the generation of the Only-Begotten, and other different modes of generation, material and immaterial, and nobly demonstrates that the Son is the brightness of the Divine glory, and not a creature
S:10. He explains the phrase “The Lord created Me,” and the argument about the origination of the Son, the deceptive character of Eunomius’ reasoning, and the passage which says, “My glory will I not give to another,” examining them from different points of view
S:11. After expounding the high estate of the Almighty, the Eternity of the Son, and the phrase “being made obedient,” he shows the folly of Eunomius in his assertion that the Son did not acquire His sonship by obedience
S:12. He thus proceeds to a magnificent discourse of the interpretation of “Mediator,” “Like,” “Ungenerate,” and “generate,” and of “The likeness and seal of the energy of the Almighty and of His Works.”
S:13. He expounds the passage of the Gospel, “The Father judgeth no man,” and further speaks of the assumption of man with body and soul wrought by the Lord, of the transgression of Adam, and of death and the resurrection of the dead
S:14. He proceeds to discuss the views held by Eunomius, and by the Church, touching the Holy Spirit; and to show that the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost are not three Gods, but one God. He also discusses different senses of “Subjection,” and therein shows that the subjection of all things to the Son is the same as the subjection of the Son to the Father
S:15. Lastly he displays at length the folly of Eunomius, who at times speaks of the Holy Spirit as created, and as the fairest work of the Son, and at other times confesses, by the operations attributed to Him, that He is God, and thus ends the book
Book III
S:1. This third book shows a third fall of Eunomius, as refuting himself, and sometimes saying that the Son is to be called Only-begotten in virtue of natural generation, and that Holy Scripture proves this from the first; at other times, that by reason of His being created He should not be called a Son, but a “product,” or “creature.”
S:2. He then once more excellently, appropriately, and clearly examines and expounds the passage, “The Lord Created Me.”
S:3. He then shows, from the instance of Adam and Abel, and other examples, the absence of alienation of essence in the case of the “generate” and “ungenerate.”
S:4. He thus shows the oneness of the Eternal Son with the Father the identity of essence and the community of nature (wherein is a natural inquiry into the production of wine), and that the terms “Son” and “product” in the naming of the Only-Begotten include a like idea of relationship
S:5. He discusses the incomprehensibility of the Divine essence, and the saying to the woman of Samaria, “Ye worship ye know not what.”
S:6. Thereafter he expounds the appellation of “Son,” and of “product of generation,” and very many varieties of “sons,” of God, of men, of rams, of perdition, of light, and of day
S:7. Then he ends the book with an exposition of the Divine and Human names of the Only-Begotten, and a discussion of the terms “generate” and “ungenerate.”
Book IV
S:1. The fourth book discusses the account of the nature of the “product of generation,” and of the passionless generation of the Only-Begotten, and the text, “In the beginning was the Word,” and the birth of the Virgin
S:2. He convicts Eunomius of having used of the Only-begotten terms applicable to the existence of the earth, and thus shows that his intention is to prove the Son to be a being mutable and created
S:3. He then again admirably discusses the term prototokos as it is four times employed by the Apostle
S:4. He proceeds again to discuss the impassibility of the Lord’s generation; and the folly of Eunomius, who says that the generated essence involves the appellation of Son, and again, forgetting this, denies the relation of the Son to the Father: and herein he speaks of Circe and of the mandrake poison
S:5. He again shows Eunomius, constrained by truth, in the character of an advocate of the orthodox doctrine, confessing as most proper and primary, not only the essence of the Father, but the essence also of the Only-begotten
S:6. He then exposes argument about the “Generate,” and the “product of making,” and “product of creation,” and shows the impious nature of the language of Eunomius and Theognostus on the “immediate” and “undivided” character of the essence, and its “relation to its creator and maker.”
S:7. He then clearly and skilfully criticises the doctrine of the impossibility of comparison with the things made after the Son, and exposes the idolatry contrived by Eunomius, and concealed by the terminology of “Son” and “Only-begotten,” to deceive his readers
S:8. He proceeds to show that there is no “variance” in the essence of the Father and the Son: wherein he expounds many forms of variation and harmony, and explains the “form,” the “seal,” and the “express image.”
S:9. Then, distinguishing between essence and generation, he declares the empty and frivolous language of Eunomius to be like a rattle. He proceeds to show that the language used by the great Basil on the subject of the generation of the Only-begotten has been grievously slandered by Eunomius, and so ends the book
Book V
S:1. The fifth book promises to speak of the words contained in the saying of the Apostle Peter, but delays their exposition. He discourses first of the creation, to the effect that, while nothing therein is deserving of worship, yet men, led astray by their ill-informed and feeble intelligence, and marvelling at its beauty, deified the several parts of the universe. And herein he excellently expounds the passage of Isaiah, “I am God, the first.”
S:2. He then explains the phrase of S. Peter, “Him God made Lord and Christ.” And herein he sets forth the opposing statement of Eunomius, which he made on account of such phrase against S. Basil, and his lurking revilings and insults
S:3. A remarkable and original reply to these utterances, and a demonstration of the power of the Crucified, and of the fact that this subjection was of the Human Nature, not that which the Only-Begotten has from the Father. Also an explanation of the figure of the Cross, and of the appellation “Christ,” and an account of the good gifts bestowed on the Human Nature by the Godhead which was commingled with it
S:4. He shows the falsehood of Eunomius’ calumnious charge that the great Basil had said that “man was emptied to become man,” and demonstrates that the “emptying” of the Only-begotten took place with a view to the restoration to life of the Man Who had suffered
S:5. Thereafter he shows that there are not two Christs or two Lords, but one Christ and one Lord, and that the Divine nature, after mingling with the Human, preserved the properties of each nature without confusion, and declares that the operations are, by reason of the union, predicated of the two natures in common, in the sense that the Lord took upon Himself the sufferings of the servant, and the humanity is glorified with Him in the honour that is the Lord’s, and that by the power of the Divine Nature that is made anew, conformably with that Divine Nature Itself
Book VI
S:1. The sixth book shows that He Who came for man’s salvation was not a mere man, as Eunomius, falsely slandering him, affirmed that the great Basil had said, but the Only-begotten Son of God, putting on human flesh, and becoming a mediator between God and man, on Whom we believe, as subject to suffering in the flesh, but impassible in His Godhead; and demonstrates the calumny of Eunomius
S:2. Then he again mentions S. Peter’s word, “made,” and the passage in the Epistle to the Hebrews, which says that Jesus was made by God “an Apostle and High Priest”: and, after giving a sufficient answer to the charges brought against him by Eunomius, shows that Eunomius himself supports Basil’s arguments, and says that the Only-begotten Son, when He had put on the flesh, became Lord
S:3. He then gives a notable explanation of the saying of the Lord to Philip, “He that hath seen Me hath seen the Father;” and herein he excellently discusses the suffering of the Lord in His love to man, and the impassibility, creative power, and providence of the Father, and the composite nature of men, and their resolution into the elements of which they were composed
S:4. Then returning to the words of Peter, “God made Him Lord and Christ,” he skilfully explains it by many arguments, and herein shows Eunomius as an advocate of the orthodox doctrine, and concludes the book by showing that the Divine and Human names are applied, by reason of the commixture, to either Nature
Book VII
S:1. The seventh book shows from various statements made to the Corinthians and to the Hebrews, and from the words of the Lord, that the word “Lord” is not expressive of essence, according to Eunomius’ exposition, but of dignity. and after many notable remarks concerning “the Spirit” and the Lord, he shows that Eunomius, from his own words, is found to argue in favour of orthodoxy, though without intending it, and to be struck by his own shafts
S:2. He then declares that the close relation between names and things is immutable, and thereafter proceeds accordingly, in the most excellent manner, with his discourse concerning “generated” and “ungenerate.”
S:3. Thereafter he discusses the divergence of names and of things, speaking, of that which is ungenerate as without a cause, and of that which is non-existent, as the Scindapsus, Minotaur, Blityri, Cyclops, Scylla, which never were generated at all, and shows that things which are essentially different, are mutually destructive, as fire of water, and the rest in their several relations. But in the case of the Father and the Son, as the essence is common, and the properties reciprocally interchangeable, no injury results to the Nature
S:4. He says that all things that are in creation have been named by man, if, as is the case, they are called differently by every nation, as also the appellation of “Ungenerate” is conferred by us: but that the proper appellation of the Divine essence itself which expresses the Divine Nature, either does not exist at all, or is unknown to us
S:5. After much discourse concerning the actually existent, and ungenerate and good, and upon the consubstantiality of the heavenly powers, showing the uncharted character of their essence, yet the difference of their ranks, he ends the book
Book VIII
S:1. The eighth book very notably overthrows the blasphemy of the heretics who say that the Only-begotten came from nothing, and that there was a time when He was not, and shows the Son to be no new being, but from everlasting, from His having said to Moses, “I am He that is,” and to Manoah, “Why askest thou My name? It also is wonderful”;—moreover David also says to God, “Thou art the same, and Thy years shall not fail;” and furthermore Isaiah says, “I am God, the first, and hereafter am I:” and the Evangelist, “He was in the beginning, and was with God, and was God:”—and that He has neither beginning nor end:—and he proves that those who say that He is new and comes from nothing are idolaters. And herein he very finely interprets “the brightness of the glory, and the express image of the Person.”
S:2. He then discusses the “willing” of the Father concerning the generation of the Son, and shows that the object of that good will is from eternity, which is the Son, existing in the Father, and being closely related to the process of willing, as the ray to the flame, or the act of seeing to the eye
S:3. Then, thus passing over what relates to the essence of the Son as having been already discussed, he treats of the sense involved in “generation,” saying that there are diverse generations, those effected by matter and art, and of buildings,—and that by succession of animals,—and those by efflux, as by the sun and its beam. The lamp and its radiance, scents and ointments and the quality diffused by them,—and the word produced by the mind; and cleverly discusses generation from rotten wood; and from the condensation of fire, and countless other causes
S:4. He further shows the operations of God to be expressed by human illustrations; for what hands and feet and the other parts of the body with which men work are, that, in the case of God, the will alone is, in place of these. And so also arises the divergence of generation; wherefore He is called Only-begotten, because He has no community with other generation such as is observed in creation , but in that He is called the “brightness of glory,” and the “savour of ointment,” He shows the close conjunction and co-eternity of His Nature with the Father
S:5. Then, after showing that the Person of the Only-begotten and Maker of things has no beginning, as have the things that were made by Him, as Eunomius says, but that the Only-begotten is without beginning and eternal, and has no community, either of essence or of names, with the creation, but is co-existent with the Father from everlasting, being, as the all-excellent Wisdom says, “the beginning and end and midst of the times,” and after making many observations on the Godhead and eternity of the Only-begotten, and also concerning souls and angels, and life and death, he concludes the book
Book IX
S:1. The ninth book declares that Eunomius’ account of the Nature of God is, up to a certain point, well stated. Then in succession he mixes up with his own argument, on account of its affinity, the expression from Philo’s writings, “God is before all other things, which are generated,” adding also the expression, “He has dominion over His own power.” Detesting the excessive absurdity, Gregory strikingly confutes it
S:2. He then ingeniously shows that the generation of the Son is not according to the phrase of Eunomius, “The Father begat Him at that time when He chose, and not before:” but that the Son, being the fulness of all that is good and excellent, is always contemplated in the Father; using for this demonstration the support of Eunomius’ own arguments
S:3. He further shows that the pretemporal generation of the Son is not the subject of influences drawn from ordinary and carnal generation, but is without beginning and without end, and not according to the fabrications constructed by Eunomius, in ignorance of His power, from the statements of Plato concerning the soul and from the sabbath rest of the Hebrews
S:4. Then, having shown that Eunomius’ calumny against the great Basil, that he called the Only-begotten “Ungenerate,” is false, and having again with much ingenuity discussed the eternity, being, and endlessness of the Only-begotten, and the creation of light and of darkness, he concludes the book
Book X
S:1. The tenth book discusses the unattainable and incomprehensible character of the enquiry into entities. And herein he strikingly sets forth the points concerning the nature and formation of the ant, and the passage in the Gospel, “I am the door” and “the way,” and also discusses the attribution and interpretation of the Divine names, and the episode of the children of Benjamin
S:2. He then wonderfully displays the Eternal Life, which is Christ, to those who confess Him not, and applies to them the mournful lamentation of Jeremiah over Jehoiakim, as being closely allied to Montanus and Sabellius
S:3. He then shows the eternity of the Son’s generation, and the inseparable identity of His essence with Him that begat Him, and likens the folly of Eunomius to children playing with sand
S:4. After this he shows that the Son, who truly is, and is in the bosom of the Father, is simple and uncompounded, and that, He Who redeemed us from bondage is not under dominion of the Father, nor in a state of slavery: and that otherwise not He alone, but also the Father Who is in the Son and is One with Him, must be a slave; and that the word “being” is formed from the word to “be.” And having excellently and notably discussed all these matters, he concludes the book
Book XI
S:1. The eleventh book shows that the title of “Good” is due, not to the Father alone, as Eunomius, the imitator of Manichaeus and Bardesanes, alleges, but to the Son also, Who formed man in goodness and loving-kindness, and reformed him by His Cross and Death
S:2. He also ingeniously shows from the passage of the Gospel which speaks of “Good Master,” from the parable of the Vineyard, from Isaiah and from Paul, that there is not a dualism in the Godhead of good and evil, as Eunomius’ ally Marcion supposes, and declares that the Son does not refuse the title of “good” or “Existent,” or acknowledge His alienation from the Father, but that to Him also belongs authority over all things that come into being
S:3. He then exposes the ignorance of Eunomius, and the incoherence and absurdity of his arguments, in speaking of the Son as “the Angel of the Existent,” and as being as much below the Divine Nature as the Son is superior to the things created by Himself. And in this connection there is a noble and forcible counter-statement and an indignant refutation, showing that He Who gave the oracles to Moses is Himself the Existent, the Only-begotten Son, Who to the petition of Moses, “If Thou Thyself goest not with us, carry me not up hence,” said, “I will do this also that thou hast said”; Who is also called “Angel” both by Moses and Isaiah: wherein is cited the text, “Unto us a Child is born.”
S:4. After this, fearing to extend his reply to great length, he passes by most of his adversary’s statements as already refuted. But the remainder, for the sake of those who deem them of much force, he briefly summarizes, and refutes the blasphemy of Eunomius, who says of the Lord also that He is what animals and plants in all creation are, non-existent before their own generation; and so with the production of frogs; alas for the blasphemy!
S:5. Eunomius again speaks of the Son as Lord and God, and Maker of all creation intelligible and sensible, having received from the Father the power and the commission for creation, being entrusted with the task of creation as if He were an artizan commissioned by some one hiring Him, and receiving His power of creation as a thing adventitious, ab extra, as a result of the power allotted to Him in accordance with such and such combinations and positions of the stars, as destiny decrees their lot in life to men at their nativity
Book XII
S:1. This twelfth book gives a notable interpretation of the words of the Lord to Mary, “Touch Me not, for I am not yet ascended to My Father.”
S:2. Then referring to the blasphemy of Eunomius, which had been refuted by the great Basil, where he banished the Only-begotten God to the realm of darkness, and the apology or explanation which Eunomius puts forth for his blasphemy, he shows that his present blasphemy is rendered by his apology worse than his previous one; and herein he very ably discourses of the “true” and the “unapproachable” Light
S:3. He further proceeds notably to interpret the language of the Gospel, “In the beginning was the Word,” and “Life” and “Light,” and “The Word was made flesh,” which had been misinterpreted by Eunomius; and overthrows his blasphemy, and shows that the dispensation of the Lord took place by loving-kindness, not by lack of power, and with the co-operation of the Father
S:4. He then again charges Eunomius with having learnt his term agennesiafrom the hieroglyphic writings, and from the Egyptian mythology and idolatry, and with bringing in Anubis, Osiris, and Isis to the creed of Christians, and shows that, considered as admitting His sufferings of necessity and not voluntarily, the Only-begotten is entitled to no gratitude from men: and that fire has none for its warmth, nor water for its fluidity, as they do not refer their results to self-determining power, but to necessity of nature
S:5. Then, again discussing the true Light and unapproachable Light of the Father and of the Son, special attributes, community and essence, and showing the relation of “generate” and “ungenerate,” as involving no opposition in sense , but presenting an opposition and contradiction admitting of no middle term, he ends the book
Epinoia
Answer to Eunomius’ Second Book
On the Holy Spirit
On the Holy Trinity, and of the Godhead of the Holy Spirit
On “Not Three Gods.”
On the Faith
ASCETIC AND MORAL TREATISES
On Virginity
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII
Chapter XXIII
Chapter XXIV
On Infants’ Early Deaths
On Pilgrimages
PHILOSOPHICAL WORKS
On the Making of Man
I. Wherein is a partial inquiry into the nature of the world, and a more minute exposition of the things which preceded the genesis of man
II. Why man appeared last, after the creation
III. That the nature of man is more precious than all the visible creation
IV. That the construction of man throughout signifies his ruling power
V. That man is a likeness of the Divine sovereignty
VI. An examination of the kindred of mind to nature: wherein, by way of digression, is refuted the doctrine of the Anomoeans
VII. Why man is destitute of natural weapons and covering
VIII. Why man’s form is upright; and that hands were given him because of reason; wherein also is a speculation on the difference of souls
IX. That the form of man was framed to serve as an instrument for the use of reason
X. That the mind works by means of the senses
XI. That the nature of mind is invisible
XII. An examination of the question where the ruling principle is to be considered to reside; wherein also is a discussion of tears and laughter, and a physiological speculation as to the inter-relation of matter, nature, and mind
XIII. A Rationale of sleep, of yawning, and of dreams
XIV. That the mind is not in a part of the body; wherein also is a distinction of the movements of the body and of the soul
XV. That the soul proper, in fact and name, is the rational soul, while the others are called so equivocally; wherein also is this statement, that the power of the mind extends throughout the whole body in fitting contact with every part
XVI. A contemplation of the Divine utterance which said—”Let us make man after our image and likeness”; wherein is examined what is the definition of the image, and how the passible and mortal is like to the Blessed and Impassible, and how in the image there are male and female, seeing these are not in the prototype
XVII. What we must answer to those who raise the question—”If procreation is after sin, how would souls have come into being if the first of mankind had remained sinless ?”
XVIII. That our irrational passions have their rise from kindred with irrational nature
XIX. To those who say that the enjoyment of the good things we look for will again consist in meat and drink, because it is written that by these means man at first lived in Paradise
XX. What was the life in Paradise, and what was the forbidden tree ?
XXI. That the resurrection is looked for as a consequence, not so much from the declaration of Scripture as from the very necessity of things
XXII. To those who say, “If the resurrection is a thing excellent and good, how is it that it has not happened already, but is hoped for in some periods of time?”
XXIII. That he who confesses the beginning of the world’s existence must necessarily also agree as to its end
XXIV. An argument against those who say that matter is co-eternal with God
XXV. How one even of those who are without may be brought to believe the Scripture when teaching of the resurrection
XXVI. That the resurrection is not beyond probability
XXVII. That it is possible, when the human body is dissolved into the elements of the universe, that each should have his own body restored from the common source
XXVIII. To those who say that souls existed before bodies, or that bodies were formed before souls; wherein there is also a refutation of the fables concerning transmigration of souls
XXIX. An establishment of the doctrine that the cause of the existence of soul and body is one and the same
XXX. A brief examination of the construction of our bodies from a medical point of view
On the Soul and the Resurrection
Argument
On the Soul and the Resurrection
APOLOGETIC WORKS
The Great Catechism
Summary The Trinity
Prologue
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII
Chapter XXIII
Chapter XXIV
Chapter XXV
Chapter XXVI
Chapter XXVII
Chapter XXVIII
Chapter XXIX
Chapter XXX
Chapter XXXI
Chapter XXXII
Chapter XXXIII
Chapter XXXIV
Chapter XXXV
Chapter XXXVI
Chapter XXXVII
Chapter XXXVIII
Chapter XXXIX
Chapter XL
ORATORICAL WORKS
Funeral Oration on Meletius
On the Baptism of Christ
LETTERS
Letter I To Eusebius
Letter II To the City of Sebasteia
Letter III To Ablabius
Letter IV To Cynegius
Letter V A Testimonial
Letter VI To Stagirius
Letter VII To a Friend
Letter VIII To a Student of the Classics
Letter IX An Invitation
Letter X To Libanius
Letter XI To Libanius
Letter XII On his work against Eunomius
Letter XIII To the Church at Nicomedia
Letter XIV To the Bishop of Melitene
Letter XV To Adelphius the Lawyer
Letter XVI To Amphilochius
Letter XVII To Eustathia, Ambrosia, and Basilissa . To the most discreet and devout Sisters, Eustathia and Ambrosia, and to the most discreet and noble Daughter, Basilissa, Gregory sends greeting in the Lord
Letter XVIII To Flavian
NPNF2–06 JEROME: THE PRINCIPAL WORKS OF ST. JEROME
NPNF2–06 CONTENTS
The Principal Works Of St. Jerome
The Letters of St. Jerome
Letter I. To Innocent
Letter II. To Theodosius and the Rest of the Anchorites
Letter III. To Rufinus the Monk
Letter IV. To Florentius
Letter V. To Florentius
Letter VI. To Julian, a Deacon of Antioch
Letter VII. To Chromatius, Jovinus, and Eusebius
Letter VIII. To Niceas, Sub-Deacon of Aquileia
Letter IX. To Chrysogonus, a Monk of Aquileia
Letter X. To Paul, an Old Man of Concordia
Letter XI. To the Virgins of AEmona
Letter XII. To Antony, Monk
Letter XIII. To Castorina, His Maternal Aunt
Letter XIV. To Heliodorus, Monk
Letter XV. To Pope Damasus
Letter XVI. To Pope Damasus
Letter XVII. To the Presbyter Marcus
Letter XVIII. To Pope Damasus
Letter XIX. From Pope Damasus
Letter XX. To Pope Damasus
Letter XXI. To Damasus
Letter XXII. To Eustochium
Letter XXIII. To Marcella
Letter XXIV. To Marcella
Letter XXV. To Marcella
Letter XXVI. To Marcella
Letter XXVII. To Marcella
Letter XXVIII. To Marcella
Letter XXIX. To Marcella
Letter XXX. To Paula
Letter XXXI. To Eustochium
Letter XXXII. To Marcella
Letter XXXIII. To Paula
Letter XXXIV. To Marcella
Letter XXXV. From Pope Damasus
Letter XXXVI. To Pope Damasus
Letter XXXVII. To Marcella
Letter XXXVIII. To Marcella
Letter XXXIX. To Paula
Letter XL. To Marcella
Letter XLI. To Marcella
Letter XLII. To Marcella
Letter XLIII. To Marcella
Letter XLIV. To Marcella
Letter XLV. To Asella
Letter XLVI. Paula and Eustochium to Marcella
Letter XLVII. To Desiderius
Letter XLVIII. To Pammachius
Letter XLIX. To Pammachius
Letter L. To Domnio
Letter LI. From Epiphanius, Bishop of Salamis, in Cyprus, to John, Bishop of Jerusalem
Letter LII. To Nepotian
Letter LIII. To Paulinus
Letter LIV. To Furia
Letter LV. To Amandus
Letter LVI. From Augustine
Letter LVII. To Pammachius on the Best Method of Translating
Letter LVIII. To Paulinus
Letter LIX. To Marcella
Letter LX. To Heliodorus
Letter LXI. To Vigilantius
Letter LXII. To Tranquillinus
Letter LXIII. To Theophilus
Letter LXIV. To Fabiola
Letter LXV. To Principia
Letter LXVI. To Pammachius
Letter LXVII. From Augustine
Letter LXVIII. To Castrutius
Letter LXIX. To Oceanus
Letter LXX. To Magnus an Orator of Rome
Letter LXXI. To Lucinius
Letter LXXII. To Vitalis
Letter LXXIII. To Evangelus
Letter LXXIV. To Rufinus of Rome
Letter LXXV. To Theodora
Letter LXXVI. To Abigaus
Letter LXXVII. To Oceanus
Letter LXXVIII. To Fabiola
Letter LXXIX. To Salvina
Letter LXXX. From Rufinus to Macarius
Letter LXXXI. To Rufinus
Letter LXXXII. To Theophilus Bishop of Alexandria
Letter LXXXIII. From Pammachius and Oceanus
Letter LXXXIV. To Pammachius and Oceanus
Letter LXXXV. To Paulinus
Letter LXXXVI. To Theophilus
Letter LXXXVII. From Theophilus to Jerome
Letter LXXXVIII. To Theophilus
Letter LXXXIX. From Theophilus to Jerome
Letter XC. From Theophilus to Epiphanius
Letter XCI. From Epiphanius to Jerome
Letter XCII. The Synodical Letter of Theophilus to the Bishops of Palestine and of Cyprus
Letter XCIII. From the Bishops of Palestine to Theophilus
Letter XCIV. From Dionysius to Theophilus
Letter XCV. From Pope Anastasius to Simplicianus
Letter XCVI. From Theophilus
Letter XCVII. To Pammachius and Marcella
Letter XCVIII. From Theophilus
Letter XCIX. To Theophilus
Letter C. From Theophilus
Letter CI. From Augustine
Letter CII. To Augustine
Letter CIII. To Augustine
Letter CIV. From Augustine
Letter CV. To Augustine
Letter CVI. To Sunnias and Fretela
Letter CVII. To Laeta
Letter CVIII. To Eustochium
Letter CIX. To Riparius
Letter CX. From Augustine
Letter CXI. From Augustine to Praesidius
Letter CXII. To Augustine
Letter CXIII. From Theophilus to Jerome
Letter CXIV. To Theophilus
Letter CXV. To Augustine
Letter CXVI. From Augustine
Letter CXVII. To a Mother and Daughter Living in Gaul
Letter CXVIII. To Julian
Letter CXIX. To Minervius and Alexander
Letter CXX. To Hedibia
Letter CXXI. To Algasia
Letter CXXII. To Rusticus
Letter CXXIII. To Ageruchia
Letter CXXIV. To Avitus
Letter CXXV. To Rusticus
Letter CXXVI. To Marcellinus and Anapsychia
Letter CXXVII. To Principia
Letter CXXVIII. To Gaudentius
Letter CXXIX. To Dardanus
Letter CXXX. To Demetrias
Letter CXXXI. From Augustine
Letter CXXXII. From Augustine
Letter CXXXIII. To Ctesiphon
Letter CXXXIV. To Augustine
Letter CXXXV. From Pope Innocent to Aurelius
Letter CXXXVI. From Pope Innocent to Jerome
Letter CXXXVII. From Pope Innocent to John, Bishop of Jerusalem
Letter CXXXVIII. To Riparius
Letter CXXXIX. To Apronius
Letter CXL. To Cyprian the Presbyter
Letter CXLI. To Augustine
Letter CXLII. To Augustine
Letter CXLIII. To Alypius and Augustine
Letter CXLIV. From Augustine to Optatus
Letter CXLV. To Exuperantius
Letter CXLVI. To Evangelus
Letter CXLVII. To Sabinianus
Letter CXLVIII. To the Matron Celantia
Letter CXLIX. On the Jewish Festivals
Letter CL. From Procopius to Jerome
TREATISES
The Life of Paulus the First Hermit
The Life of S. Hilarion
The Life of Malchus, the Captive Monk
The Dialogue Against the Luciferians
The Perpetual Virginity of Blessed Mary
Against Jovinianus
Book I
Book II
Against Vigilantius
To Pammachius Against John of Jerusalem
Against the Pelagians
Prologue
Book I
Book II
Book III
Prefaces
Prefaces to Jerome’s Early Works
Preface to the Chronicle of Eusebius
Preface to the Translation of Origen’s Two Homilies on the Song of Songs
Preface to the Book on Hebrew Names
Preface to the Book on the Sites and Names of Hebrew Places
Preface to the Book of Hebrew Questions
Preface to the Commentary on Ecclesiastes
Prefaces to the Vulgate Version of the New Testament
The Four Gospels
Prefaces to the Books of the Vulgate Version of the Old Testament
Preface to Genesis
Joshua, Judges, and Ruth
The Books of Samuel and Kings
Chronicles
Ezra and Nehemiah
Esther
Job
Psalms
Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, and the Song of Songs
Isaiah
Jeremiah and Ezekiel
Daniel
The Twelve Minor Prophets
Translations from the Septuagint and Chaldee
Chronicles
Book of Job
The Psalms
Books of Solomon
Tobit and Judith
The Commentaries
Matthew
Preface to Translation of Origen on St. Luke
Galatians
Ephesians
Philemon
Titus
Isaiah
Jeremiah
Ezekiel
Daniel
Prefaces to the Commentaries on the Minor Prophets
NPNF2–07 CYRIL OF JERUSALEM, GREGORY NAZIANZEN
NPNF2–07 CONTENTS
The Catechetical Lectures Of S. Cyril, Archbishop Of Jerusalem
The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril, Archbishop of Jerusalem
Procatechesis, Or, Prologue To The Catechetical Lectures Of Our Holy Father, Cyril, Archbishop Of Jerusalem
Lecture I To Those Who Are To Be Enlightened, Delivered Extempore At Jerusalem, As An Introductory Lecture To Those Who Had Come Forward For Baptism. With A Reading From Isaiah
Lecture II On Repentance and Remission of Sins, and Concerning the Adversary
Lecture III On Baptism
Lecture IV On the Ten Points of Doctrine
Lecture V Of Faith
Lecture VI Concerning the Unity of God . On the Article, I Believe in One God. Also Concerning Heresies
Lecture VII The Father
Lecture VIII Almighty
Lecture IX On the Words, Maker of Heaven and Earth, and of All Things Visible and Invisible
Lecture X On the Clause, and in One Lord Jesus Christ, with a Reading from the First Epistle to the Corinthians
Lecture XI On the Words, the Only-Begotten Son of God, Begotten of the Father Very God Before All Ages, by Whom All Things Were Made
Lecture XII On the words Incarnate, and Made Man
Lecture XIII On the words, Crucified and Buried
Lecture XIV On the Words, And Rose Again from the Dead on the Third Day, and Ascended into the Heavens, and Sat on the Right Hand of the Father
Lecture XV On the Clause, And Shall Come in Glory to Judge the Quick and the Dead; Of Whose Kingdom There Shall Be No End
Lecture XVI On the Article, And in One Holy Ghost, the Comforter, Which Spake in the Prophets
Lecture XVII Continuation of the Discourse on the Holy Ghost
Lecture XVIII On the Words, And in One Holy Catholic Church, and in the Resurrection of the Flesh, and the Life Everlasting
Lecture XIX First Lecture on the Mysteries
Lecture XX (On the Mysteries. II.) Of Baptism
Lecture XXI (On the Mysteries. III.) On Chrism
Lecture XXII (On the Mysteries. IV.) On the Body and Blood of Christ
Lecture XXIII (On the Mysteries. V.) On the Sacred Liturgy and Communion
Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen, Sometime Archbishop of Constantinople
Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen, Sometime Archbishop of Constantinople
Oration I On Easter and His Reluctance
Oration II In Defence of His Flight to Pontus, and His Return, After His Ordination to the Priesthood, with an Exposition of the Character of the Priestly Office
Oration III To Those Who Had Invited Him, and Not Come to Receive Him
Oration VII Panegyric on His Brother S. Caesarius
Oration VIII On his Sister Gorgonia
Oration XII To His Father, When He Had Entrusted to Him the Care of the Church of Nazianzus
Oration XVI On His Father’s Silence, Because of the Plague of Hail
Oration XVIII On the Death of his Father
Oration XXI On the Great Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria
Introduction to the “Theological” Orations
Oration XXVII The First Theological Oration
Oration XXVIII The Second Theological Oration
Oration XXIX The Third Theological Oration. On the Son
Oration XXX The Fourth Theological Oration, Which is the Second Concerning the Son
The Fifth Theological Oration On the Holy Spirit
Oration XXXIII Against The Arians, and Concerning Himself
Oration XXXIV On the Arrival of the Egyptians
Oration XXXVII On the Words of the Gospel, “When Jesus Had Finished These Sayings,” Etc.—S. Matt. xix. 1
Oration XXXVIII On the Theophany, or Birthday of Christ
Oration XXXIX Oration on the Holy Lights
Oration XL The Oration on Holy Baptism
Oration XLI On Pentecost
Oration XLII The Last Farewell in the Presence of the One Hundred and Fifty Bishops
Oration XLIII Funeral Oration on the Great S. Basil, Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia
Oration XLV The Second Oration on Easter
Select Letters of Saint Gregory Nazianzen, Archbishop of Constantinople
Division I Letters on the Apollinarian Controversy
To Nectarius, Bishop of Constantinople. (Ep. CCII.)
To Cledonius the Priest Against Apollinarius. (Ep. CI.)
Against Apollinarius; The Second Letter to Cledonius. (Ep. CII.)
Ep. CXXV. To Olympius
Division II Correspondence with Saint Basil the Great, Archbishop of Caesarea
Ep. I. To Basil His Comrade
Ep. II
Ep. IV
Ep. V
Ep. VI
Ep. VIII
Ep. XIX
Ep. XVI. To Eusebius, Bishop of Caesarea
Ep. XVII. To Eusebius, Archbishop of Caesarea
Ep. XVIII. To Eusebius of Caesarea
Ep. XL. To the Great Basil
Ep. XLI. To the People of Caesarea, in His Father’s Name
Ep. XLIII. To the Bishops
Ep. XLII. To Eusebius, Bishop of Samosata
Ep. XLV. To Basil
Ep. XLVI. To Basil
Ep. XLVII. To Basil
Ep. XLVIII. To Basil
Ep. XLIX. To Basil
Ep. L. To Basil
Ep. LVIII. To Basil
Ep. LIX. To Basil
Ep. LX. To Basil
Division III Miscellaneous Letters
S:1. Letters to His Brother Caesarius
Ep. VII
Ep. XIV. and XXIII
Ep. XXIII
Ep. XX
S:2. To S. Gregory of Nyssa
Ep. I
Ep. LXXII
Ep. LXXIII
Ep. LXXIV
Ep. LXXVI
Ep. LXXXI
Ep. CLXXXII
Ep. CXCVII
S:3. To Eusebius Bishop of Samosata
Ep. XLII
Ep. XLIV
Ep. LXIV
Ep. LXV
Ep. LXVI
S:4. To Sophronius, Prefect of Constantinople
Ep. XXI
Ep. XXII
Ep. XXIX
Ep. XXXVII
Ep. XXXIX
Ep. XCIII
Ep. CXXXV
S:5. To Amphilochius the Younger
Ep. IX
Ep. XIII
Ep. XXV
Ep. XXVI
Ep. XXVII
Ep. XXVIII
Ep. LXII
Ep. LXIII
Ep. CLXXI
Ep. CLXXXIV
S:6. To Nectarius Archbishop of Constantinople
Ep. LXXXVIII
Ep. XCI
Ep. CLI
Ep. CLXXXV
Ep. CLXXXVI
Ep. CCII
S:7. To Theodore, Bishop of Tyana
Ep. LXXVII
Ep. CXV
Ep. CXXI
Ep. CXXII
Ep. CXXIII
Ep. CXXIV
Ep. CLII
Ep. CLIII
Ep. CLVII
Ep. CLXIII
Ep. CLXXXIII
Ep. CXXXIX
S:8. To Nicobulus
Ep. XII
Ep. LI
Ep. LII
Ep. LIII
Ep. LIV
Ep. LV
S:9. To Olympius
Ep. CIV
Ep. CV
Ep. CVI
Ep. CXXV
Ep. CXXVI
Ep. CXXXI
Ep. CXL
Ep. CXLI
Ep. CXLII
Ep. CXLIII
Ep. CXLIV
Ep. CXLV
Ep. CXLVI
Ep. CLIV
NPNF2–08 BASIL: LETTERS AND SELECT WORKS
NPNF2–08 CONTENTS
The Treatise De Spiritu Sancto. The Nine Homilies Of The Hexaemeron And The Letters Of Saint Basil The Great Archbishop Of Caesaria
Genealogical Tables Chronological Table To Accompany The Life Of St. Basil
De Spiritu Sancto
Preface
Chapter I Prefatory remarks on the need of exact investigation of the most minute portions of theology
Chapter II The origin of the heretics’ close observation of syllables
Chapter III The systematic discussion of syllables is derived from heathen philosophy
Chapter IV That there is no distinction in the scriptural use of these syllables
Chapter V That “through whom” is said also in the case of the Father, and “of whom” in the case of the Son and of the Spirit
Chapter VI Issue joined with those who assert that the Son is not with the Father, but after the Father. Also concerning the equal glory
Chapter VII Against those who assert that it is not proper for “with whom” to be said of the Son, and that the proper phrase is “through whom.”
Chapter VIII In how many ways “Throughwhom” is used; and in what sense “with whom” is more suitable. Explanation of how the Son receives a commandment, and how He is sent
Chapter IX Definitive conceptions about the Spirit which conform to the teaching of the Scriptures
Chapter X Against those who say that it is not right to rank the Holy Spirit with the Father and the Son
Chapter XI That they who deny the Spirit are transgressors
Chapter XII Against those who assert that the baptism in the name of the Father alone is sufficient
Chapter XIII Statement of the reason why in the writings of Paul the angels are associated with the Father and the Son
Chapter XIV Objection that some were baptized unto Moses and believed in him, and an answer to it; with remarks upon types
Chapter XV Reply to the suggested objection that we are baptized “into water.” Also concerning baptism
Chapter XVI That the Holy Spirit is in every conception inseparable from the Father and the Son, alike in the creation of perceptible objects, in the dispensation of human affairs, and in the judgment to come
Chapter XVII Against those who say that the Holy Ghost is not to be numbered with, but numbered under, the Father and the Son. Wherein moreover there is a summary notice of the faith concerning right sub-numeration
Chapter XVIII In what manner in the confession of the three hypostases we preserve the pious dogma of the Monarchia. Wherein also is the refutation of them that allege that the Spirit is subnumerated
Chapter XIX Against those who assert that the Spirit ought not to be glorified
Chapter XX Against those who maintain that the Spirit is in the rank neither of a servant nor of a master, but in that of the free
Chapter XXI Proof from Scripture that the Spirit is called Lord
Chapter XXII Establishment of the natural communion of the Spirit from His being, equally with the Father and the Son, unapproachable in thought
Chapter XXIII The glorifying of the enumeration of His attributes
Chapter XXIV Proof of the absurdity of the refusal to glorify the Spirit, from the comparison of things glorified in creation
Chapter XXV That Scripture uses the words “in” or “by,” en, cf. note on p. 3, in place of “with.” Wherein also it is proved that the word “and” has the same force as “with.”
Chapter XXVI That the word “in,” in as many senses as it bears, is understood of the Spirit
Chapter XXVII Of the origin of the word “with,” and what force it has. Also concerning the unwritten laws of the church
Chapter XXVIII That our opponents refuse to concede in the case of the Spirit the terms which Scripture uses in the case of men, as reigning together with Christ
Chapter XXIX Enumeration of the illustrious men in the Church who in their writings have used the word “with.”
Chapter XXX Exposition of the present state of the Churches
The Hexaemeron
Homily I In the Beginning God made the Heaven and the Earth
Homily II “The Earth was Invisible and Unfinished.”
Homily III On the Firmament
Homily IV Upon the gathering together of the waters
Homily V The Germination of the Earth
Homily VI The creation of luminous bodies
Homily VII The creation of moving creatures
Homily VIII The creation of fowl and water animals
Homily IX The creation of terrestrial animals
The Letters
Letter I To Eustathius the Philosopher
Letter II Basil to Gregory
Letter III To Candidianus
Letter IV To Olympius
Letter V To Nectarius
Letter VI To the wife of Nectarius
Letter VII To Gregory my friend
Letter VIII To the Caesareans. A defence of his withdrawal, and concerning the faith
Letter IX To Maximus the Philosopher
Letter X To a Widow
Letter XI Without address. To some friends
Letter XII To Olympius
Letter XIII To Olympius
Letter XIV To Gregory his friend
Letter XV To Arcadius, Imperial Treasurer
Letter XVI Against Eunomius the heretic
Letter XVII To Origenes
Letter XVIII To Macarius and John
Letter XIX To Gregory my friend
Letter XX To Leontius the Sophist
Letter XXI To Leontius the Sophist
Letter XXII Without address. On the Perfection of the Life of Solitaries
Letter XXIII To a Solitary
Letter XXIV To Athanasius, father of Athanasius bishop of Ancyra
Letter XXV To Athanasius, bishop of Ancyra
Letter XXVI To Caesarius, brother of Gregory
Letter XXVII To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata
Letter XXVIII To the Church of Neocaesarea. Consolatory
Letter XXIX To the Church of Ancyra. Consolatory
Letter XXX To Eusebius of Samosata
Letter XXXI To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata
Letter XXXII To Sophronius the Master
Letter XXXIII To Aburgius
Letter XXXIV To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata
Letter XXXV Without address
Letter XXXVI Without address
Letter XXXVII Without address
Letter XXXVIII To his Brother Gregory, concerning the difference between ousia and hupostasis
Letter XXXIX Julian to Basil
Letter XL Julian to Basil
Letter XLI Basil to Julian
Letter XLII To Chilo, his disciple
Letter XLIII Admonition to the Young
Letter XLIV To a lapsed Monk
Letter XLV To a lapsed Monk
Letter XLVI To a fallen virgin
Letter XLVII To Gregory
Letter XLVIII To Eusebius, Bishop of Samosata
Letter XLIX To Arcadius the Bishop
Letter L To Bishop Innocentius
Letter LI To Bishop Bosporius
Letter LII To the Canonicae
Letter LIII To the Chorepiscopi
Letter LIV To the Chorepiscopi
Letter LV To Paregorius, the presbyter
Letter LVI To Pergamius
Letter LVII To Meletius, Bishop of Antioch
Letter LVIII To Gregory my brother
Letter LIX To Gregory, his uncle
Letter LX To Gregory his uncle
Letter LXI To Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria
Letter LXII To the Church of Parnassus
Letter LXIII To the Governor of Neocaesarea
Letter LXIV To Hesychius
Letter LXV To Atarbius
Letter LXVI To Athanasius, bishop of Alexandria
Letter LXVII To Athanasius, bishop of Alexandria
Letter LXVIII To Meletius, bishop of Antioch
Letter LXIX To Athanasius, bishop of Alexandria
Letter LXX Without address
Letter LXXI Basil to Gregory
Letter LXXII To Hesychius
Letter LXXIII To Callisthenes
Letter LXXIV To Martinianus
Letter LXXV To Aburgius
Letter LXXVI To Sophronius the Master
Letter LXXVII Without inscription: about Therasius
Letter LXXVIII Without inscription, on behalf of Elpidius
Letter LXXIX To Eustathius bishop of Sebastia
Letter LXXX To Athanasius, bishop of Alexandria
Letter LXXXI To Bishop Innocent
Letter LXXXII To Athanasius, bishop of Alexandria
Letter LXXXIII To a Magistrate
Letter LXXXIV To the President
Letter LXXXV That the oath ought not to be taken
Letter LXXXVI To the Governor
Letter LXXXVII Without address on the same subject
Letter LXXXVIII Without address on the subject of the exaction of taxes
Letter LXXXIX To Meletius, bishop of Antioch
Letter XC To the holy brethren the bishops of the West
Letter XCI To Valerianus, Bishop of Illyricum
Letter XCII To the Italians and Gauls
Letter XCIII To the Patrician Caesaria, concerning Communion
Letter XCIV To Elias, Governor of the Province
Letter XCV To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata
Letter XCVI To Sophronius, the master
Letter XCVII To the Senate of Tyana
Letter XCVIII To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata
Letter XCIX To Count Terentius
Letter C To Eusebius, Bishop of Samosata
Letter CI Consolatory
Letter CII To the citizens of Satala
Letter CIII To the people of Satala
Letter CIV To the prefect Modestus
Letter CV To the deaconesses, the daughters of Count Terentius
Letter CVI To a soldier
Letter CVII To the Widow Julitta
Letter CVIII To the guardian of the heirs of Julitta
Letter CIX To the Count Helladius
Letter CX To the prefect Modestus
Letter CXI To Modestus, the prefect
Letter CXII To Andronicus, a general
Letter CXIII To the presbyters of Tarsus
Letter CXIV To Cyriacus, at Tarsus
Letter CXV To the heretic Simplicia
Letter CXVI To Firminius
Letter CXVII Without address
Letter CXVIII To Jovinus, Bishop of Perrha
Letter CXIX To Eustathius, Bishop of Sebasteia
Letter CXX To Meletius, bishop of Antioch
Letter CXXI To Theodotus, bishop of Nicopolis
Letter CXXII To Poemenius, bishop of Satala
Letter CXXIII To Urbicius, the monk
Letter CXXIV To Theodorus
Letter CXXV A transcript of the faith as dictated by Saint Basil, and subscribed by Eustathius, bishop of Sebasteia
Letter CXXVI To Atarbius
Letter CXXVII To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata
Letter CXXVIII To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata
Letter CXXIX To Meletius Bishop of Antioch
Letter CXXX To Theodotus bishop of Nicopolis
Letter CXXXI To Olympius
Letter CXXXII To Abramius, bishop of Batnae
Letter CXXXIII To Peter, bishop of Alexandria
Letter CXXXIV To the presbyter Poeonius
Letter CXXXV To Diodorus, presbyter of Antioch
Letter CXXXVI To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata
Letter CXXXVII To Antipater, on his assuming the governorship of Cappadocia
Letter CXXXVIII To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata
Letter CXXXIX To the Alexandrians
Letter CXL To the Church of Antioch
Letter CXLI To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata
Letter CXLII To the prefects’ accountant
Letter CXLIII To another accountant
Letter CXLIV To the prefects’ officer
Letter CXLV To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata
Letter CXLVI To Antiochus
Letter CXLVII To Aburgius
Letter CXLVIII To Trajan
Letter CXLIX To Trajan
Letter CL To Amphilochius in the name of Heraclidas
Letter CLI To Eustathius the Physician
Letter CLII To Victor, the Commander
Letter CLIII To Victor the Ex-Consul
Letter CLIV To Ascholius, bishop of Thessalonica
Letter CLV Without address. In the case of a trainer
Letter CLVI To the Presbyter Evagrius
Letter CLVII To Amiochus
Letter CLVIII To Antiochus
Letter CLIX To Eupaterius and his daughter
Letter CLX To Diodorus
Letter CLXI To Amphilochius on his consecration as Bishop
Letter CLXII To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata
Letter CLXIII To Count Jovinus
Letter CLXIV To Ascholius
Letter CLXV To Ascholius, bishop of Thessalonica
Letter CLXVI To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata
Letter CLXVII To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata
Letter CLXVIII To Antiochus
Letter CLXIX Basil to Gregory
Letter CLXX To Glycerius
Letter CLXXI To Gregory
Letter CLXXII To Sophronius, the bishop
Letter CLXXIII To Theodora the Canoness
Letter CLXXIV To a Widow
Letter CLXXV To Count Magnenianus
Letter CLXXVI To Amphilochius, Bishop of Iconium
Letter CLXXVII To Saphronius the Master
Letter CLXXVIII To Aburgius
Letter CLXXIX To Arinthaeus
Letter CLXXX To the Master Sophronius, on behalf of Eunathius
Letter CLXXXI To Otreius, bishop of Melitene
Letter CLXXXII To the presbyters of Samosata
Letter CLXXXIII To the Senate of Samosata
Letter CLXXXIV To Eustathius, bishop of Himmeria
Letter CLXXXV To Theodotus, bishop of Beraea
Letter CLXXXVI To Antipater, the governor
Letter CLXXXVII Antipater to Basil
Letter CLXXXVIII (Canonica Prima.)
Letter CLXXXIX To Eustathius the physician
Letter CXC To Amphilochius, bishop of Iconium
Letter CXCI To Amphilochius, bishop of Iconium
Letter CXCII To Sophronius the Master
Letter CXCIII To Meletius the Physician
Letter CXCIV To Zoilus
Letter CXCV To Euphronius, bishop of Colonia Armeniae
Letter CXCVI To Aburgius
Letter CXCVII To Ambrose, bishop of Milan
Letter CXCVIII To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata
Letter CXCIX Canonica Secunda
Letter CC To Amphilochius, bishop of Iconium
Letter CCI To Amphilochius, bishop of Iconium
Letter CCII To Amphilochius, bishop of Iconium
Letter CCIII To the bishops of the sea coast
Letter CCIV To the Neocaesareans
Letter CCV To Elpidius the bishop
Letter CCVI To Elpidius the bishop. Consolatory
Letter CCVII To the clergy of Neocaesarea
Letter CCVIII To Eulancius
Letter CCIX Without address
Letter CCX To the notables of Neocaesarea
Letter CCXI To Olympius
Letter CCXII To Hilarius
Letter CCXIII Without address
Letter CCXIV To Count Terentius
Letter CCXV To the Presbyter Dorotheus
Letter CCXVI To Meletius, bishop of Antioch
Letter CCXVII To Amphilochius, the Canons
Letter CCXVIII To Amphilochius, bishop of Iconium
Letter CCXIX To the clergy of Samosata
Letter CCXX To the Beraeans
Letter CCXXI To the Beraeans
Letter CCXXII To the people of Chalcis
Letter CCXXIII Against Eustathius of Sebasteia
Letter CCXXIV To the presbyter Genethlius
Letter CCXXV To Demosthenes, as from the synod of bishops
Letter CCXXVI To the ascetics under him
Letter CCXXVII Consolatory, to the clergy of Colonia
Letter CCXXVIII To the magistrates of Colonia
Letter CCXXIX To the clergy of Nicopolis
Letter CCXXX To the magistrates of Nicopolis
Letter CCXXXI To Amphilochius, bishop of Iconium
Letter CCXXXII To Amphilochius, bishop of Iconium
Letter CCXXXIII To Amphilochius, in reply to certain questions
Letter CCXXXIV To the same, in answer to another question
Letter CCXXXV To the same, in answer to another question
Letter CCXXXVI To the same Amphilochius
Letter CCXXXVII To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata
Letter CCXXXVIII To the presbyters of Nicopolis
Letter CCXXXIX To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata
Letter CCXL To the Presbyters of Nicopolis
Letter CCXLI To Eusebius, bishop of Samosata
Letter CCXLII To the Westerns
Letter CCXLIII To the bishops of Italy and Gaul concerning the condition and confusion of the Churches
Letter CCXLIV To Patrophilus, bishop of AEgae
Letter CCXLV To Theophilus the Bishop
Letter CCXLVI To the Nicopolitans
Letter CCXLVII To the Nicopolitans
Letter CCXLVIII To Amphilochius, bishop of Iconium
Letter CCXLIX Without address. Commendatory
Letter CCL To Patrophilus, bishop of AEgae
Letter CCLI To the people of Evaesae
Letter CCLII To the bishops of the Pontic Diocese
Letter CCLIII To the presbyters of Antioch
Letter CCLIV To Pelagius, bishop of the Syrian Laodicea
Letter CCLV To Vitus, bishop of Charrae
Letter CCLVI To the very well beloved and reverend brethren the presbyters Acacius, Aetius, Paulus, and Silvanus; the deacons Silvinus and Lucius, and the rest of the brethren the monks, Basil, the bishop
Letter CCLVII To the monks harassed by the Arians
Letter CCLVIII To Epiphanius the bishop
Letter CCLIX To the monks Palladius and Innocent
Letter CCLX To Optimus the bishop
Letter CCLXI To the Sozopolitans
Letter CCLXII To the Monk Urbicius
Letter CCLXIII To the Westerns
Letter CCLXIV To Barses, bishop of Edessa, in exile
Letter CCLXV To Eulogius, Alexander, and Harpocration, bishops of Egypt, in exile
Letter CCLXVI To Petrus, bishop of Alexandria
Letter CCLXVII To Barses, bishop of Edessa, in exile
Letter CCLXVIII To Eusebius, in exile
Letter CCLXIX To the wife of Arinthaeus, the General. Consolatory
Letter CCLXX Without Address. Concerning Raptus
Letter CCLXXI To Eusebius, my comrade, to recommend Cyriacus the presbyter
Letter CCLXXII To Sophronius the magister officiorum
Letter CCLXXIII Without address. Concerning Hera
Letter CCLXXIV To Himerius, the master
Letter CCLXXV Without address. Concerning Hera
Letter CCLXXVI To the great Harmatius
Letter CCLXXVII To the learned Maximus
Letter CCLXXVIII To Valerianus
Letter CCLXXIX To Modestus the Prefect
Letter CCLXXX To Modestus the Prefect
Letter CCLXXXI To Modestus the Prefect
Letter CCLXXXII To a bishop
Letter CCLXXXIII To a widow
Letter CCLXXXIV To the assessor in the case of monks
Letter CCLXXXV Without Address
Letter CCLXXXVI To the Commentariensis
Letter CCLXXXVII Without address
Letter CCLXXXVIII Without address. Excommunicatory
Letter CCLXXXIX Without address. Concerning an afflicted woman
Letter CCXC To Nectarius
Letter CCXCI To Timotheus the Chorepiscopus
Letter CCXCII To Palladius
Letter CCXCIII To Julianus
Letter CCXCIV To Festus and Magnus
Letter CCXCV To monks
Letter CCXCVI To a widow
Letter CCXCVII To a widow
Letter CCXCVIII Without address
Letter CCXCIX To a Censitor
Letter CCC Without address
Letter CCCI To Maximus
Letter CCCII To the wife of Briso
Letter CCCIII To the Comes Privatarum
Letter CCCIV To Aburgius
Letter CCCV Without address
Letter CCCVI To the Governor of Sebasteia
Letter CCCVII Without address
Letter CCCVIII Without address
Letter CCCIX Without address
Letter CCCX Without address
Letter CCCXI Without address
Letter CCCXII Without address
Letter CCCXIII Without address
Letter CCCXIV Without address
Letter CCCXV Without address
Letters CCCXVI., CCCXVII., CCCXVIII., CCCXIX Without address
Letter CCCXX Without address
Letter CCCXXI To Thecla
Letter CCCXXII Without address
Letter CCCXXIII To Philagrius Arcenus
Letter CCCXXIV To Pasinicus, the Physician
Letter CCCXXV To Magninianus
Letter CCCXXVI Without address
Letter CCCXXVII Without address
Letter CCCXXVIII To Hyperectius
Letter CCCXXIX To Phalirius
Letters CCCXXX., CCCXXXI., CCCXXXII., CCCXXXIII Without address
Letter CCCXXXIV To a writer
Letter CCCXXXV Basil to Libanius
Letter CCCXXXVI Libanius to Basilius
Letter CCCXXXVII Basil to Libanius
Letter CCCXXXVIII Libanius to Basil
Letter CCCXXXIX Basil to Libanius
Letter CCCXL Libanius to Basil
Letter CCCXLI Libanius to Basil
Letter CCCXLII Basil to Libanius
Letter CCCXLIII Libanius to Basil
Letter CCCXLIV Basil to Libanius
Letter CCCXLV Libanius to Basil
Letter CCCXLVI Libanius to Basil
Letter CCCXLVII Libanius to Basil
Letter CCCXLVIII Basil to Libanius
Letter CCCXLIX Libanius to Basil
Letter CCCL Basil to Libanius
Letter CCCLI Basil to Libanius
Letter CCCLII Libanius to Basil
Letter CCCLIII Basil to Libanius
Letter CCCLIV Libanius to Basil
Letter CCCLV Libanius to Basil
Letter CCCLVI Basil to Libanius
Letter CCCLVII Libanius to Basil
Letter CCCLVIII Libanius to Basil
Letter CCCLIX Basil to Libanius
Letter CCCLX Of the Holy Trinity, the Incarnation, the invocation of Saints, and their Images
Letters CCCLXI. and CCCLXIII., to Apollinarius, and Letters CCCLXII. and CCCLXIV From Apollinarius to Basil
Letter CCCLXVI Basil to Urbicius the monk, concerning continency
NPNF2–09 HILARY OF POITIERS, JOHN OF DAMASCUS
NPNF2–09 CONTENTS
St. Hilary of Poitiers. Select Works
Treatise De Synodis
On the Councils, or, The Faith of the Easterns
De Trinitate
On the Trinity
Book I
Book II
Book III
Book IV
Book V
Book VI
Book VII
Book VIII
Book IX
Book X
Book XI
Book XII
The Homilies on Psalms I., LIII., CXXX
Homilies on the Psalms
Psalm I
Psalm LIII. (LIV.)
Psalm CXXX. (CXXXI.)
Exposition of the Orthodox Faith by John of Damascus
Prologue From the Latin of the Edition of Michael Lequien, as Given in Migne’s Patrology
An Exact Exposition of the Orthodox Faith
Book I
Chapter I That the Deity is incomprehensible, and that we ought not to pry into and meddle with the things which have not been delivered to us by the holy Prophets, and Apostles, and Evangelists
Chapter II Concerning things utterable and things unutterable, and things knowable and thing unknowable
Chapter III Proof that there is a God
Chapter IV Concerning the nature of Deity: that it is incomprehensible
Chapter V Proof that God is one and not many
Chapter VI Concerning the Word and the Son of God: a reasoned proof
Chapter VII Concerning the Holy Spirit, a reasoned proof
Chapter VIII Concerning the Holy Trinity
Chapter IX Concerning what is affirmed about God
Chapter X Concerning divine union and separation
Chapter XI Concerning what is affirmed about God as though He had body
Chapter XII Concerning the Same
Chapter XIII Concerning the place of God: and that the Deity alone is uncircumscribed
Chapter XIV The properties of the divine nature
Book II
Chapter I Concerning aeon or age
Chapter II Concerning the creation
Chapter III Concerning angels
Chapter IV Concerning the devil and demons
Chapter V Concerning the visible creation
Chapter VI Concerning the Heaven
Chapter VII Concerning light, fire, the luminaries, sun, moon and stars
Chapter VIII Concerning air and winds
Chapter IX Concerning the waters
Chapter X Concerning earth and its products
Chapter XI Concerning Paradise
Chapter XII Concerning Man
Chapter XIII Concerning Pleasures
Chapter XIV Concerning Pain
Chapter XV Concerning Fear
Chapter XVI Concerning Anger
Chapter XVII Concerning Imagination
Chapter XVIII Concerning Sensation
Chapter XIX Concerning Thought
Chapter XX Concerning Memory
Chapter XXI Concerning Conception and Articulation
Chapter XXII Concerning Passion and Energy
Chapter XXIII Concerning Energy
Chapter XXIV Concerning what is Voluntary and what is Involuntary
Chapter XXV Concerning what is in our own power, that is, concerning Free-will
Chapter XXVI Concerning Events
Chapter XXVII Concerning the reason of our endowment with Free-will
Chapter XXVIII Concerning what is not in our hands
Chapter XXIX Concerning Providence
Chapter XXX Concerning Prescience and Predestination
Book III
Chapter I Concerning the Divine OEconomy and God’s care over us, and concerning our salvation
Chapter II Concerning the manner in which the Word was conceived, and concerning His divine incarnation
Chapter III Concerning Christ’s two natures, in opposition to those who hold that He has only one
Chapter IV Concerning the manner of the Mutual Communication
Chapter V Concerning the number of the Natures
Chapter VI That in one of its subsistences the divine nature is united in its entirety to the human nature, in its entirety and not only part to part
Chapter VII Concerning the one compound subsistence of God the Word
Chapter VIII In reply to those who ask whether the natures of the Lord are brought under a continuous or a discontinuous quantity
Chapter IX In reply to the question whether there is Nature that has no Subsistence
Chapter X Concerning the Trisagium (“the Thrice Holy”)
Chapter XI Concerning the Nature as viewed in Species and in Individual, and concerning the difference between Union and Incarnation: and how this is to be understood, “The one Nature of God the Word Incarnate.”
Chapter XII That the holy Virgin is the Mother of God: an argument directed against the Nestorians
Chapter XIII Concerning the properties of the two Natures
Chapter XIV Concerning the volitions and free-will of our Lord Jesus Christ
Chapter XV Concerning the energies in our Lord Jesus Christ
Chapter XVI In reply to those who say “If man has two natures and two energies, Christ must be held to have three natures and as many energies.”
Chapter XVII Concerning the deification of the nature of our Lord’s flesh and of His will
Chapter XVIII Further concerning volitions and free-wills: minds, too, and knowledges and wisdoms
Chapter XIX Concerning the theandric energy
Chapter XX Concerning the natural and innocent passions
Chapter XXI Concerning ignorance and servitude
Chapter XXII Concerning His growth
Chapter XXIII Concerning His Fear
Chapter XXIV Concerning our Lord’s Praying
Chapter XXV Concerning the Appropriation
Chapter XXVI Concerning the Passion of our Lord’s body, and the Impassibility of His divinity
Chapter XXVII Concerning the fact that the divinity of the Word remained inseparable from the soul and the body, even at our Lord’s death, and that His subsistence continued one
Chapter XXVIII Concerning Corruption and Destruction
Chapter XXIX Concerning the Descent to Hades
Book IV
Chapter I Concerning what followed the Resurrection
Chapter II Concerning the sitting at the right hand of the Father
Chapter III In reply to those who say “If Christ has two natures, either ye do service to the creature in worshipping created nature, or ye say that there is one nature to be worshipped, and another not to be worshipped.”
Chapter IV Why it was the Son of God, and not the Father or the Spirit, that became man: and what having became man He achieved
Chapter V In reply to those who ask if Christ’s subsistence is create or uncreate
Chapter VI Concerning the question, when Christ was called
Chapter VII In answer to those who enquire whether the holy Mother of God bore two natures, and whether two natures hung upon the Cross
Chapter VIII How the Only-begotten Son of God is called first-born
Chapter IX Concerning Faith and Baptism
Chapter X Concerning Faith
Chapter XI Concerning the Cross and here further concerning Faith
Chapter XII Concerning Worship towards the East
Chapter XIII Concerning the holy and immaculate Mysteries of the Lord
Chapter XIV Concerning our Lord’s genealogy and concerning the holy Mother of God
Chapter XV Concerning the honour due to the Saints and their remains
Chapter XVI Concerning Images
Chapter XVII Concerning Scripture
Chapter XVIII Regarding the things said concerning Christ
Chapter XIX That God is not the cause of evils
Chapter XX That there are not two Kingdoms
Chapter XXI The purpose for which God in His foreknowledge created persons who would sin and not repent
Chapter XXII Concerning the law of God and the law of sin
Chapter XXIII Against the Jews on the question of the Sabbath
Chapter XXIV Concerning Virginity
Chapter XXV Concerning the Circumcision
Chapter XXVI Concerning the Antichrist
Chapter XXVII Concerning the Resurrection
NPNF2–10 AMBROSE: SELECTED WORKS AND LETTERS
NPNF2–10 CONTENTS
Some of The Principal Works of St. Ambrose
DOGMATIC TREATISES, ETHICAL WORKS, AND SERMONS
On the Duties of the Clergy
Three Books on the Duties of the Clergy
Book I
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII
Chapter XXIII
Chapter XXIV
Chapter XXV
Chapter XXVI
Chapter XXVII
Chapter XXVIII
Chapter XXIX
Chapter XXX
Chapter XXXI
Chapter XXXII
Chapter XXXIII
Chapter XXXIV
Chapter XXXV
Chapter XXXVI
Chapter XXXVII
Chapter XXXVIII
Chapter XXXIX
Chapter XL
Chapter XLI
Chapter XLII
Chapter XLIII
Chapter XLIV
Chapter XLV
Chapter XLVI
Chapter XLVII
Chapter XLVIII
Chapter XLIX
Chapter L
Book II
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII
Chapter XXIII
Chapter XXIV
Chapter XXV
Chapter XXVI
Chapter XXVII
Chapter XXVIII
Chapter XXIX
Chapter XXX
Book III
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII
On the Holy Spirit
Three Books of St. Ambrose, Bishop of Milan, on the Holy Spirit. To the Emperor Gratian
Book I
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Book II
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Book III
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII
On the Decease of His Brother Satyrus
The Two Books of St. Ambrose, Bishop of Milan, on the Decease of His Brother Satyrus
Book I
Book II
Exposition of the Christian Faith
St. Ambrose’s Exposition of the Christian Faith
Book I
Prologue
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Book II
Introduction
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Book III
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Book IV
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Book V
Prologue
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
On the Mysteries
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Concerning Repentance
Two Books Concerning Repentance
Book I
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Book II
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Concerning Virgins
Three Books Concerning Virgins To Marcellina, His Sister
Book I
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Book II
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Book III
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Concerning Widows
The Treatise Concerning Widows
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
SELECTIONS FROM THE LETTERS OF ST. AMBROSE
Note on the Letters of St. Ambrose
Selections from the Letters of St. Ambrose
Epistle XVII
Epistle XVIII
Epistle XX
Letter XXI
Sermon Against Auxentius on the Giving Up of the Basilicas
Letter XXII
Letter XL
Letter XLI
Letter LI
Letter LVII
Letter LXI
Letter LXII
Epistle LXIII
NPNF2–11 SULPITIUS SEVERUS, VINCENT OF LERINS, JOHN CASSIAN
NPNF2–11 CONTENTS
THE WORKS OF SULPITIUS SEVERUS
On the Life of St. Martin
Preface to Desiderius
Chapter I Reasons for writing the Life of St. Martin
Chapter II Military Service of St. Martin
Chapter III Christ appears to St. Martin
Chapter IV Martin retires from Military Service
Chapter V Martin converts a Robber to the Faith
Chapter VI The Devil throws himself in the Way of Martin
Chapter VII Martin restores a Catechumen to Life
Chapter VIII Martin restores one that had been strangled
Chapter IX High Esteem in which Martin was held
Chapter X Martin as Bishop of Tours
Chapter XI Martin demolishes an Altar consecrated to a Robber
Chapter XII Martin causes the Bearers of a Dead Body to stop
Chapter XIII Martin escapes from a Falling Pine-tree
Chapter XIV Martin destroys Heathen Temples and Altars
Chapter XV Martin offers his Neck to an Assassin
Chapter XVI Cures effected by St. Martin
Chapter XVII Martin casts out Several Devils
Chapter XVIII Martin performs Various Miracles
Chapter XIX A Letter of Martin effects a Cure, with Other Miracles
Chapter XX How Martin acted towards the Emperor Maximus
Chapter XXI Martin has to do both with Angels and Devils
Chapter XXII Martin preaches Repentance even to the Devil
Chapter XXIII A Case of Diabolic Deception
Chapter XXIV Martin is tempted by the Wiles of the Devil
Chapter XXV Intercourse of Sulpitius with Martin
Chapter XXVI Words cannot describe the Excellences of Martin
Chapter XXVII Wonderful Piety of Martin
The Letters of Sulpitius Severus
Letter I. To Eusebius
Letter II. To the Deacon Aurelius
Letter III. To Bassula, His Mother-In-Law
Dialogues of Sulpitius Severus
Dialogue I Concerning the Virtues of the Monks of the East
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII
Chapter XXIII
Chapter XXIV
Chapter XXV
Chapter XXVI
Chapter XXVII
Dialogue II Concerning the Virtues of St. Martin
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Dialogue III The Virtues of Martin Continued
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
The Doubtful Letters Of Sulpitius Severus
Letter I A Letter of the Holy Presbyter Severus to His Sister Claudia Concerning the Last Judgment
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Letter II A Letter of Sulpitius Severus to His Sister Claudia Concerning Virginity
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Letter III A Letter of Severus to Holy Paul the Bishop
Letter IV To the Same, on His Wisdom and Gentleness
Letter V To an Unknown Person, Entreating Him to Deal Gently with His Brother
Letter VI To Salvius: a Complaint that the Country People Were Harassed, and Their Possessions Plundered
Letter VII To an Unknown Person, Begging the Favor of a Letter
The Sacred History Of Sulpitius Severus
Book I
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII
Chapter XXIII
Chapter XXIV
Chapter XXV
Chapter XXVI
Chapter XXVII
Chapter XXVIII
Chapter XXIX
Chapter XXX
Chapter XXXI
Chapter XXXII
Chapter XXXIII
Chapter XXXIV
Chapter XXXV
Chapter XXXVI
Chapter XXXVII
Chapter XXXVIII
Chapter XXXIX
Chapter XL
Chapter XLI
Chapter XLII
Chapter XLIII
Chapter XLIV
Chapter XLV
Chapter XLVI
Chapter XLVII
Chapter XLVIII
Chapter XLIX
Chapter L
Chapter LI
Chapter LII
Chapter LIII
Chapter LIV
Book II
Chapter I
Chapter II
Chapter III
Chapter IV
Chapter V
Chapter VI
Chapter VII
Chapter VIII
Chapter IX
Chapter X
Chapter XI
Chapter XII
Chapter XIII
Chapter XIV
Chapter XV
Chapter XVI
Chapter XVII
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX
Chapter XX
Chapter XXI
Chapter XXII
Chapter XXIII
Chapter XXIV
Chapter XXV
Chapter XXVI
Chapter XXVII
Chapter XXVIII
Chapter XXIX
Chapter XXX
Chapter XXXI
Chapter XXXII
Chapter XXXIII
Chapter XXXIV
Chapter XXXV
Chapter XXXVI
Chapter XXXVII
Chapter XXXVIII
Chapter XXXIX
Chapter XL
Chapter XLI
Chapter XLII
Chapter XLIII
Chapter XLIV
Chapter XLV
Chapter XLVI
Chapter XLVII
Chapter XLVIII
Chapter XLIX
Chapter L
Chapter LI
The Commonitory Of Vincent Of Lerins, For The Antiquity And Universality Of The Catholic Faith Against The Profane Novelties Of All Heresies
Chapter I The Object of the Following Treatise
Chapter II A General Rule for distinguishing the Truth of the Catholic Faith from the Falsehood of Heretical Pravity
Chapter III What is to be done if one or more dissent from the rest
Chapter IV The evil resulting from the bringing in of Novel Doctrine shown in the instances of the Donatists and Arians
Chapter V The Example set us by the Martyrs, whom no force could hinder from defending the Faith of their Predecessors
Chapter VI The example of Pope Stephen in resisting the Iteration of Baptism
Chapter VII How Heretics, craftily cite obscure passages in ancient writers in support of their own novelties
Chapter VIII Exposition of St. Paul’s Words, Gal. i. 8
Chapter IX His warning to the Galatians a warning to all
Chapter X Why Eminent Men are permitted by God to become Authors of Novelties in the Church
Chapter XI Examples from Church History, confirming the words of Moses,—Nestorius, Photinus, Apollinaris
Chapter XII A fuller account of the Errors of Photinus, Apollinaris and Nestorius
Chapter XIII The Catholic Doctrine of the Trinity and the Incarnation explained
Chapter XIV Jesus Christ Man in Truth, not in Semblance
Chapter XV The Union of the Divine with the Human Nature took place in the very Conception of the Virgin. The appellation “The Mother of God.”
Chapter XVI Recapitulation of what was said of the Catholic Faith and of divers Heresies, Chapters xi-xv
Chapter XVII The Error of Origen a great Trial to the Church
Chapter XVIII Tertullian a great Trial to the Church
Chapter XIX What we ought to learn from these Examples
Chapter XX The Notes of a true Catholic
Chapter XXI Exposition of St. Paul’s Words.—1 Tim. vi. 20
Chapter XXII A more particular Exposition of 1 Tim. vi. 20
Chapter XXIII On Development in Religious Knowledge
Chapter XXIV Continuation of the Exposition of 1 Tim. vi. 20
Chapter XXV Heretics appeal to Scripture that they may more easily succeed in deceiving
Chapter XXVI Heretics, in quoting Scripture, follow the example of the Devil
Chapter XXVII What Rule is to be observed in the Interpretation of Scripture
Chapter XXVIII In what Way, on collating the consentient opinions of the Ancient Masters, the Novelties of Heretics may be detected and condemned
Chapter XXIX Recapitulation
Chapter XXX The Council of Ephesus
Chapter XXXI The Constancy of the Ephesine Fathers in driving away Novelty and maintaining Antiquity
Chapter XXXII The zeal of Celestine and Sixtus, bishops of Rome, in opposing Novelty
Chapter XXXIII The Children of the Catholic Church ought to adhere to the Faith of their Fathers and die for it
Appendix I
Appendix II
Appendix III
THE WORKS OF JOHN CASSIAN
The Twelve Books of John Cassian on the Institutes of the Coenobia, and the Remedies for the Eight Principal Faults
Book I Of the Dress of the Monks
Chapter I Of the Monk’s Girdle
Chapter II Of the Monk’s Robe
Chapter III Of the Hoods of the Egyptians
Chapter IV Of the Tunics of the Egyptians
Chapter V Of their Cords
Chapter VI Of their Capes
Chapter VII Of the Sheepskin and the Goatskin
Chapter VIII Of the Staff of the Egyptians
Chapter IX Of their Shoes
Chapter X Of the modification in the observances which may be permitted in accordance with the character of the climate or the custom of the district
Chapter XI Of the Spiritual Girdle and its Mystical Meaning
Book II Of the Canonical System of the Nocturnal Prayers and Psalms
Chapter I Of the Canonical System of the Nocturnal Prayers and Psalms
Chapter II Of the difference of the number of Psalms appointed to be sung in all the provinces
Chapter III Of the observance of one uniform rule throughout the whole of Egypt, and of the election of those who are set over the brethren
Chapter IV How throughout the whole of Egypt and the Thebaid the number of Psalms is fixed at twelve
Chapter V How the fact that the number of the Psalms was to be twelve was received from the teaching of an angel
Chapter VI Of the Custom of having Twelve Prayers
Chapter VII Of their Method of Praying
Chapter VIII Of the Prayer which follows the Psalm
Chapter IX Of the characteristics of the prayer, the fuller treatment of which is reserved for the Conferences of the Elders
Chapter X Of the silence and conciseness with which the Collects are offered up by the Egyptians
Chapter XI Of the system according to which the Psalms are said among the Egyptians
Chapter XII Of the reason why while one sings the Psalms the rest sit down during the service; and of the zeal with which they afterwards prolong their vigils in their cells till daybreak
Chapter XIII The reason why they are not allowed to go to sleep after the night service
Chapter XIV Of the way in which they devote themselves in their cells equally to manual labour and to prayer
Chapter XV Of the discreet rule by which every one must retire to his cell after the close of the prayers; and of the rebuke to which any one who does otherwise is subject
Chapter XVI How no one is allowed to pray with one who has been suspended from prayer
Chapter XVII How he who rouses them for prayer ought to call them at the usual time
Chapter XVIII How they do not kneel from the evening of Saturday till the evening of Sunday
Book III Of the Canonical System of the Daily Prayers and Psalms
Chapter I Of the services of the third, sixth, and ninth hours, which are observed in the regions of Syria
Chapter II How among the Egyptians they apply themselves all day long to prayer and Psalm continually, with the addition of work, without distinction of hours
Chapter III How throughout all the East the services of Tierce, Sext, and None are ended with only three Psalms and prayers each; and the reason why these spiritual offices are assigned more particularly to those hours
Chapter IV How the Mattin office was not appointed by an ancient tradition but was started in our own day for a definite reason
Chapter V How they ought not to go back to bed again after the Mattin prayers
Chapter VI How no change was made by the Elders in the ancient system of Psalms when the Mattin office was instituted
Chapter VII How one who does not come to the daily prayer before the end of the first Psalm is not allowed to enter the Oratory; but at Nocturnes a late arrival up to the end of the second Psalm can be overlooked
Chapter VIII Of the Vigil service which is celebrated on the evening preceding the Sabbath; of its length, and the manner in which it is observed
Chapter IX The reason why a Vigil is appointed as the Sabbath day dawns, and why a dispensation from fasting is enjoyed on the Sabbath all through the East
Chapter X How it was brought about that they fast on the Sabbath in the city
Chapter XI Of the points in which the service held on Sunday differs from what is customary on other days
Chapter XII Of the days on which, when supper is provided for the brethren, a Psalm is not said as they assemble for the meals as is usual at dinner
Book IV Of the Institutes of the Renunciants
Chapter I Of the training of those who renounce this world, and of the way in which those are taught among the monks of Tabenna and the Egyptians who are received into the monasteries
Chapter II Of the way in which among them men remain in the monasteries even to extreme old age
Chapter III Of the ordeal by which one who is to be received in the monastery is tested
Chapter IV The reason why those who are received in the monastery are not allowed to bring anything in with them
Chapter V The reason why those who give up the world, when they are received in the monasteries, must lay aside their own clothes and be clothed in others by the Abbot
Chapter VI The reason why the clothes of the renunciants with which they joined the monastery are preserved by the steward
Chapter VII The reason why those who are admitted to a monastery are not permitted to mix at once with the congregation of the brethren, but are first committed to the guest house
Chapter VIII Of the practices in which the juniors are first exercised that they may become proficient in overcoming all their desires
Chapter IX The reason why the juniors are enjoined not to keep back any of their thoughts from the senior
Chapter X How thorough is the obedience of the juniors even in those things which are matters of common necessity
Chapter XI The kind of food which is considered the greater delicacy by them
Chapter XII How they leave off every kind of work at the sound of some one knocking at the door, in their eagerness to answer at once
Chapter XIII How wrong it is considered for any one to say that anything, however trifling, is his own
Chapter XIV How, even if a large sum of money is amassed by the labour of each, still no one may venture to exceed the moderate limit of what is appointed as adequate
Chapter XV Of the excessive desire of possession among us
Chapter XVI On the rules for various rebukes
Chapter XVII Of those who introduced the plan that the holy Lessons should be read in the Coenobia while the brethren are eating, and of the strict silence which is kept among the Egyptians
Chapter XVIII How it is against the rule for any one to take anything to eat or drink except at the common table
Chapter XIX How throughout Palestine and Mesopotamia a daily service is undertaken by the brethren
Chapter XX Of the three lentil beans which the Steward found
Chapter XXI Of the spontaneous service of some of the brethren
Chapter XXII The system of the Egyptians, which is appointed for the daily service of the brethren
Chapter XXIII The obedience of Abbot John by which he was exalted even to the grace of prophecy
Chapter XXIV Of the dry stick which, at the bidding of his senior, Abbot John kept on watering as if it would grow
Chapter XXV Of the unique vase of oil thrown away by Abbot John at his senior’s command
Chapter XXVI How Abbot John obeyed his senior by trying to roll a huge stone, which a large number of men were unable to move
Chapter XXVII Of the humility and obedience of Abbot Patermucius, which he did not hesitate to make perfect by throwing his little boy into the river at the command of his senior
Chapter XXVIII How it was revealed to the Abbot concerning Patermucius that he had done the deed of Abraham; and how when the same Abbot died, Patermucius succeeded to the charge of the monastery
Chapter XXIX Of the obedience of a brother who at the Abbot’s bidding carried about in public ten baskets and sold them by retail
Chapter XXX Of the humility of Abbot Pinufius, who left a very famous Coenobium over which he presided as Presbyter, and out of the love of subjection sought a distant monastery where he could be received as a novice
Chapter XXXI How when Abbot Pinufius was brought back to his monastery he stayed there for a little while and then fled again into the regions of Syrian Palestine
Chapter XXXII The charge which the same Abbot Pinufius gave to a brother whom he admitted into his monastery in our presence
Chapter XXXIII How it is that, just as a great reward is due to the monk who labours according to the regulations of the fathers, so likewise punishment must he inflicted on an idle one; and therefore no one should be admitted into a monastery too easily
Chapter XXXIV Of the way in which our renunciation is nothing but mortification and the image of the Crucified
Chapter XXXV How the fear of the Lord is our cross
Chapter XXXVI How our renunciation of the world is of no use if we are again entangled in those things which we have renounced
Chapter XXXVII How the devil always lies in wait for our end, and how we ought continually to watch his head
Chapter XXXVIII Of the renunciant’s preparation against temptation, and of the few who are worthy of imitation
Chapter XXXIX Of the way in which we shall mount towards perfection, whereby we may afterwards ascend from the fear of God up to love
Chapter XL That the monk should seek for examples of perfection not from many instances but from one or a very few
Chapter XLI The appearance of what infirmities one who lives in a Coenobium ought to exhibit
Chapter XLII How a monk should not look for the blessing of patience in his own case as a result of the virtue of others, but rather as a consequence of his own longsuffering
Chapter XLIII Recapitulation of the explanation how a monk can mount up towards perfection
Book V Of the Spirit of Gluttony
Chapter I The transition from the Institutes of the monks to the struggle against the eight principal faults
Chapter II How the occasions of these faults, being found in everybody, are ignored by everybody; and how we need the Lord’s help to make them plain
Chapter III How our first struggle must be against the spirit of gluttony, i.e. the pleasures of the palate
Chapter IV The testimony of Abbot Antony in which he teaches that each virtue ought to be sought for from him who professes it in a special degree
Chapter V That one and the same rule of fasting cannot be observed by everybody
Chapter VI That the mind is not intoxicated by wine alone
Chapter VII How bodily weakness need not interfere with purity of heart
Chapter VIII How food should be taken with regard to the aim at perfect continence
Chapter IX Of the measure of the chastisement to be undertaken, and the remedy of fasting
Chapter X That abstinence from food is not of itself sufficient for preservation of bodily and mental purity
Chapter XI That bodily lusts are not extinguished except by the entire rooting out of vice
Chapter XII That in our spiritual contest we ought to draw an example from the carnal contests
Chapter XIII That we cannot enter the battle of the inner man unless we have been set free from the vice of gluttony
Chapter XIV How gluttonous desires can be overcome
Chapter XV How a monk must always be eager to preserve his purity of heart
Chapter XVI How, after the fashion of the Olympic games, a monk should not attempt spiritual conflicts unless he has won battles over the flesh
Chapter XVII That the foundation and basis of the spiritual combat must be laid in the struggle against gluttony
Chapter XVIII Of the number of different conflicts and victories through which the blessed Apostle ascended to the crown of the highest combat
Chapter XIX That the athlete of Christ, so long as he is in the body, is never without a battle
Chapter XX How a monk should not overstep the proper hours for taking food, if he wants to proceed to the struggle of interior conflicts
Chapter XXI Of the inward peace of a monk, and of spiritual abstinence
Chapter XXII That we should for this reason practise bodily abstinence that we may by it attain to a spiritual fast
Chapter XXIII What should be the character of the monk’s food
Chapter XXIV How in Egypt we saw that the daily fast was broken without scruple on our arrival
Chapter XXV Of the abstinence of one old man who took food six times so sparingly that he was still hungry
Chapter XXVI Of another old man, who never partook of food alone in his cell
Chapter XXVII What the two Abbots Paesius and John said of the fruits of their zeal
Chapter XXVIII The lesson and example which Abbot John when dying left to his disciples
Chapter XXIX Of Abbot Machetes, who never slept during the spiritual conferences, but always went to sleep during earthly tales
Chapter XXX A saying of the same old man about not judging any one
Chapter XXXI The same old man’s rebuke when he saw how the brethren went to sleep during the spiritual conferences, and woke up when some idle story was told
Chapter XXXII Of the letters which were burnt without being read
Chapter XXXIII Of the solution of a question which Abbot Theodore obtained by prayer
Chapter XXXIV Of the saying of the same old man, through which he taught by what efforts a monk can acquire a knowledge of the Scriptures
Chapter XXXV A rebuke of the same old man, when he had come to my cell in the middle of the night
Chapter XXXVI A description of the desert in Diolcos, where the anchorites live
Chapter XXXVII Of the cells which Abbot Archebius gave up to us with their furniture
Chapter XXXVIII The same Archebius paid a debt of his mother’s by the labour of his own hands
Chapter XXXIX Of the device of a certain old man by which some work was found for Abbot Simeon when he had nothing to do
Chapter XL Of the boys who when bringing to a sick man some figs, died in the desert from hunger, without having tasted them
Chapter XLI The saying of Abbot Macarius of the behaviour of a monk as one who was to live for a long while, and as one who was daily at the point of death
Book VI On the Spirit of Fornication
Book VII Of the Spirit of Covetousness
Chapter I How our warfare with covetousness is a foreign one, and how this fault is not a natural one in man, as the other faults are
Chapter II How dangerous is the disease of covetousness
Chapter III What is the usefulness of those vices which are natural to us
Chapter IV That we can say that there exist in us some natural faults, without wronging the Creator
Chapter V Of the faults which are contracted through our own fault, without natural impulses
Chapter VI How difficult the evil of covetousness is to drive away when once it has been admitted
Chapter VII Of the source from which covetousness springs, and of the evils of which it is itself the mother
Chapter VIII How covetousness is a hindrance to all virtues
Chapter IX How a monk who has money cannot stay in the monastery
Chapter X Of the toils which a deserter from a monastery must undergo through covetousness, though he used formerly to murmur at the very slightest tasks
Chapter XI That under pretence of keeping the purse women have to besought to dwell with them
Chapter XII An instance of a lukewarm monk caught in the snares of covetousness
Chapter XIII What the elders relate to the juniors in the matter of stripping off sins
Chapter XIV Instances to show that the disease of covetousness is threefold
Chapter XV Of the difference between one who renounces the world badly and one who does not renounce it at all
Chapter XVI Of the authority under which those shelter themselves who object to stripping themselves of their goods
Chapter XVII Of the renunciation of the apostles and the primitive church
Chapter XVIII That if we want to imitate the apostles we ought not to live according to our own prescriptions, but to follow their example
Chapter XIX A saying of S. Basil, the Bishop, directed against Syncletius
Chapter XX How contemptible it is to be overcome by covetousness
Chapter XXI How covetousness can be conquered
Chapter XXII That one who actually has no money may still be deemed covetous
Chapter XXIII An example drawn from the case of Judas
Chapter XXIV That covetousness cannot be overcome except by stripping one’s self of everything
Chapter XXV Of the deaths of Ananias and Sapphira, and Judas, which they underwent through the impulse of covetousness
Chapter XXVI That covetousness brings upon the soul a spiritual leprosy
Chapter XXVII Scripture proofs by which one who is aiming at perfection is taught not to take back again what he has given up and renounced
Chapter XXVIII That the victory over covetousness can only be gained by stripping one’s self bare of everything
Chapter XXIX How a monk can retain his poverty
Chapter XXX The remedies against the disease of covetousness
Chapter XXXI That no one can get the better of covetousness unless he stays in the Coenobium: and how one can remain there
Book VIII Of the Spirit of Anger
Chapter I How our fourth conflict is against the sin of anger, and how many evils this passion produces
Chapter II Of those who say that anger is not injurious, if we are angry with those who do wrong, since God Himself is said to be angry
Chapter III Of those things which are spoken of God anthropomorphically
Chapter IV In what sense we should understand the passions and human arts which are ascribed to the unchanging and incorporeal God
Chapter V How calm a monk ought to be
Chapter VI Of the righteous and unrighteous passion of wrath
Chapter VII Of the only case in which anger is useful to us
Chapter VIII Instances from the life of the blessed David in which anger was rightly felt
Chapter IX Of the anger which should be directed against ourselves
Chapter X Of the sun, of which it is said that it should not go down upon your wrath
Chapter XI Of those to whose wrath even the going down of the sun sets no limit
Chapter XII How this is the end of temper and anger when a man carries it into act as far as he can
Chapter XIII That we should not retain our anger even for an instant
Chapter XIV Of reconciliation with our brother
Chapter XV How the Old Law would root out anger not only from the actions but from the thoughts
Chapter XVI How useless is the retirement of those who do not give up their bad manners
Chapter XVII That the peace of our heart does not depend on another’s will, but lies in our own control
Chapter XVIII Of the zeal with which we should seek the desert, and of the things in which we make progress there
Chapter XIX An illustration to help in forming an opinion on those who are only patient when they are not tried by any one
Chapter XX Of the way in which auger should be banished according to the gospel
Chapter XXI Whether we ought to admit the addition of “without a cause,” in that which is written in the Gospel, “whosoever is angry with his brother,” etc
Chapter XXII The remedies by which we can root out anger from our hearts
Book IX Of the Spirit of Dejection
Chapter I How our fifth combat is against the spirit of dejection, and of the harm which it inflicts upon the soul
Chapter II Of the care with which the malady of dejection must be healed
Chapter III To what the soul may be compared which is a prey to the attacks of dejection
Chapter IV Whence and in what way dejection arises
Chapter V That disturbances are caused in us not by the faults of other people, but by our own
Chapter VI That no one comes to grief by a sudden fall, but is destroyed by falling through a long course of carelessness
Chapter VII That we ought not to give up intercourse with our brethren in order to seek after perfection, but should rather constantly cultivate the virtue of patience
Chapter VIII That if we have improved our character it is possible for us to get on with everybody
Chapter IX Of another sort of dejection which produces despair of salvation
Chapter X Of the only thing in which dejection is useful to us
Chapter XI How we can decide what is useful and the sorrow according to God, and what is devilish and deadly
Chapter XII That except that wholesome sorrow, which springs up in three ways, all sorrow and dejection should be resisted as hurtful
Chapter XIII The means by which we can root out dejection from our hearts
Book X Of the Spirit of Accidie
Chapter I How our sixth combat is against the spirit of accidie, and what its character is
Chapter II A description of accidie, and the way in which it creeps over the heart of a monk, and the injury it inflicts on the soul
Chapter III Of the different ways in which accidie overcomes a monk
Chapter IV How accidie hinders the mind from all contemplation of the virtues
Chapter V How the attack of accidie is twofold
Chapter VI How injurious are the effects of accidie
Chapter VII Testimonies from the Apostle concerning the spirit of accidie
Chapter VIII That he is sure to be restless who will not be content with the work of his own hands
Chapter IX That not the Apostle only, but those two who were with him laboured with their own hands
Chapter X That for this reason the Apostle laboured with his own hands, that he might set us an example of work
Chapter XI That he preached and taught men to work not only by his example, but also by his words
Chapter XII Of his saying: “If any will not work, neither shall he eat.”
Chapter XIII Of his saying: “We have heard that some among you walk disorderly.”
Chapter XIV How manual labour prevents many faults
Chapter XV How kindness should be shown even to the idle and careless
Chapter XVI How we ought to admonish those who go wrong, not out of hatred, but out of love
Chapter XVII Different passages in which the Apostle declares that we ought to work, or in which it is shown that he himself worked
Chapter XVIII That the Apostle wrought what he thought would be sufficient for him and for others who were with him
Chapter XIX How we should understand these words: “It is more blessed to give than to receive.”
Chapter XX Of a lazy brother who tried to persuade others to leave the monastery
Chapter XXI Different passages from the writings of Solomon against accidie
Chapter XXII How the brethren in Egypt work with their hands, not only to supply their own needs, but also to minister to those who are in prison
Chapter XXIII That idleness is the reason why there are not monasteries for monks in the West
Chapter XXIV Abbot Paul who every year burnt with fire all the works of his hands
Chapter XXV The words of Abbot Moses which he said to me about the cure of accidie
Book XI Of the Spirit of Vainglory
Chapter I How our seventh combat is against the spirit of vainglory, and what its nature
Chapter II How vainglory attacks a monk not only on his carnal, but also on his spiritual side
Chapter III How many forms and shapes vainglory takes
Chapter IV How vainglory attacks a monk on the right had and on the left
Chapter V A comparison which shows the nature of vainglory
Chapter VI That vainglory is not altogether got rid of by the advantages of solitude
Chapter VII How vainglory, when it has been overcome, rises again keener than ever for the fight
Chapter VIII How vainglory is not allayed either in the desert or through advancing years
Chapter IX That vainglory is the more dangerous through being mixed up with virtues
Chapter X An instance showing how King Hezekiah was overthrown by the dart of vainglory
Chapter XI The instance of King Uzziah who was overcome by the taint of the same malady
Chapter XII Several testimonies against vainglory
Chapter XIII Of the ways in which vainglory attacks a monk
Chapter XIV How it suggests that a man may seek to take holy orders
Chapter XV How vainglory intoxicates the mind
Chapter XVI Of him whom the superior came upon and found in his cell, deluded by idle vainglory
Chapter XVII How faults cannot be cured unless their roots and causes have been discovered
Chapter XVIII How a monk ought to avoid women and bishops
Chapter XIX Remedies by which we can overcome vainglory
Book XII Of the Spirit of Pride
Chapter I How our eighth combat is against the spirit of pride, and of its character
Chapter II How there are two kinds of pride
Chapter III How pride is equally destructive of all virtues
Chapter IV How by reason of pride Lucifer was turned from an archangel into a devil
Chapter V That incentives to all sins spring from pride
Chapter VI That the sin of pride is last in the actual order of the combat, but first in time and origin
Chapter VII That the evil of pride is so great that it rightly has even God Himself as its adversary
Chapter VIII How God has destroyed the pride of the devil by the virtue of humility, and various passages in proof of this
Chapter IX How we too may overcome pride
Chapter X How no one can obtain perfect virtue and the promised bliss by his own strength alone
Chapter XI The case of the thief and of David, and of our call in order to illustrate the grace of God
Chapter XII That no toil is worthy to be compared with the promised bliss
Chapter XIII The teaching of the elders on the method of acquiring purity
Chapter XIV That the help of God is given to those who labour
Chapter XV From whom we can learn the way of perfection
Chapter XVI That we cannot even make the effort to obtain perfection without the mercy and inspiration of God
Chapter XVII Various passages which clearly show that we cannot do anything which belongs to our salvation without the aid of God
Chapter XVIII How we are protected by the grace of God not only in our natural condition, but also by His daily Providence
Chapter XIX How this faith concerning the grace of God was delivered to us by the ancient Fathers
Chapter XX Of one who for his blasphemy was given over to a most unclean spirit
Chapter XXI The instance of Joash, King of Judah, showing what was the consequence of his pride
Chapter XXII That every proud soul is subject to spiritual wickedness to be deceived by it
Chapter XXIII How perfection can only be attained through the virtue of humility
Chapter XXIV Who are attacked by spiritual and who by carnal pride
Chapter XXV A description of carnal pride, and of the evils which it produces in the soul of a monk
Chapter XXVI That a man whose foundation is bad, sinks daily from bad to worse
Chapter XXVII A description of the faults which spring from the evil of pride
Chapter XXVIII On the pride of a certain brother
Chapter XXIX The signs by which you can recognize the presence of carnal pride in a soul
Chapter XXX How when a man has grown cold through pride he wants to be put to rule other people
Chapter XXXI How we can overcome pride and attain perfection
Chapter XXXII How pride which is so destructive of all virtues can itself be destroyed by true humility
Chapter XXXIII Remedies against the evil of pride
The Conferences of John Cassian
Part I Containing Conferences I-X
Preface
I. First Conference of Abbot Moses
Chapter I Of our stay in Scete, and that which we proposed to Abbot Moses
Chapter II Of the question of Abbot Moses, who asked what was the goal and what the end of the monk
Chapter III Of our reply
Chapter IV Of Abbot Moses’ question on the aforesaid statement
Chapter V A comparison with a man who is trying to hit a mark
Chapter VI Of those who in renouncing the world, aim at perfection without love
Chapter VII How peace of mind should be sought
Chapter VIII Of the main effort towards the contemplation of things and an illustration from the case of Martha and Mary
Chapter IX A question how it is that the practice of virtue cannot remain with a man
Chapter X The answer that not the reward, but the doing of them will come to an end
Chapter XI On the abiding character of love
Chapter XII A question on perseverance in spiritual contemplation
Chapter XIII The answer concerning the direction of the heart towards and concerning the kingdom of God and the kingdom of the devil
Chapter XIV Of the continuance of the soul
Chapter XV How we must meditate on God
Chapter XVI A question on the changing character of the thoughts
Chapter XVII The answer what the mind can and what it cannot do with regard to the state of its thoughts
Chapter XVIII Comparison of a soul and a millstone
Chapter XIX Of the three origins of our thoughts
Chapter XX About discerning the thoughts, with an illustration from a good money-changer
Chapter XXI Of the illusion of Abbot John
Chapter XXII Of the fourfold method of discrimination
Chapter XXIII Of the discourse of the teacher in regard to the merits of his hearers
II. Second Conference of Abbot Moses
Chapter I Abbot Moses’ introduction on the grace of discretion
Chapter II What discretion alone can give a monk; and a discourse of the blessed Antony on this subject
Chapter III Of the error of Saul and of Ahab, by which they were deceived through lack of discretion
Chapter IV What is said of the value of discretion in Holy Scripture
Chapter V Of the death of the old man Heron
Chapter VI Of the destruction of two brethren for lack of discretion
Chapter VII Of an illusion into which another fell for lack of discretion
Chapter VIII Of the fall and deception of a monk of Mesopotamia
Chapter IX A question about the acquirement of true discretion
Chapter X The answer how true discretion may be gained
Chapter XI The words of Abbot Serapion on the decline of thoughts that are exposed to others, and also on the danger of self-confidence
Chapter XII A confession of the modesty which made us ashamed to reveal our thoughts to the elders
Chapter XIII The answer concerning the trampling down of shame, and the danger of one without contrition
Chapter XIV Of the call of Samuel
Chapter XV Of the call of the Apostle Paul
Chapter XVI How to seek for discretion
Chapter XVII On excessive fasts and vigils
Chapter XVIII A question on the right measure of abstinence and refreshment
Chapter XIX Of the best plan for our daily food
Chapter XX An objection on the ease of that abstinence in which a man is sustained by two biscuits
Chapter XXI The answer concerning the value and measure of well-proved abstinence
Chapter XXII What is the usual limit both of abstinence and of partaking food
Chapter XXIII Quemadmodum abundantia umorum genitalium castigetur
Chapter XXIV Of the difficulty of uniformity in eating; and of the gluttony of brother Benjamin
Chapter XXV A question how is it possible always to observe one and the same measure
Chapter XXVI The answer how we should not exceed the proper measure of food
III. Conference of Abbot Paphnutius On the Three Sorts of Renunciations
Chapter I Of the life and conduct of Abbot Paphnutius
Chapter II Of the discourse of the same old man, and our reply to it
Chapter III The statement of Abbot Paphnutius on the three kinds of vocations, and the three sorts of renunciations
Chapter IV An explanation of the three callings
Chapter V How the first of these calls is of no use to a sluggard, and the last is no hindrance to one who is in earnest
Chapter VI An account of the three sorts of renunciations
Chapter VII How we can attain perfection in each of these sorts of renunciations
Chapter VIII Of our very own possessions in which the beauty of the soul is seen or its foulness
Chapter IX Of three sorts of possessions
Chapter X That none can become perfect merely through the first grade of renunciation
Chapter XI A question on the free will of man and the grace of God
Chapter XII The answer on the economy of Divine Grace, with free will still remaining in us
Chapter XIII That the ordering of our way comes from God
Chapter XIV That knowledge of the law is given by the guidance and illumination of the Lord
Chapter XV That the understanding, by means of which we can recognize God’s commands, and the performance of a good will are both gifts from the Lord
Chapter XVI That faith itself must be given us by the Lord
Chapter XVII That temperateness and the endurance of temptations must be given to us by the Lord
Chapter XVIII That the continual fear of God must be bestowed on us by the Lord
Chapter XIX That the beginning of our good will and its completion comes from God
Chapter XX That nothing can be done in this world without God
Chapter XXI An objection on the power of free will
Chapter XXII The answer; viz., that our free will always has need of the help of the Lord
IV. Conference of Abbot Daniel On the Lust of the Flesh and of the Spirit
Chapter I Of the life of Abbot Daniel
Chapter II An investigation of the origin of a sudden change of feeling from inexpressible joy to extreme dejection of mind
Chapter III His answer to the question raised
Chapter IV How there is a twofold reason for the permission and allowance of God
Chapter V How our efforts and exertions are of no use without God’s help
Chapter VI How it is sometimes to our advantage to be left by God
Chapter VII Of the value of the conflict which the Apostle makes to consist in the strife between the flesh and the spirit
Chapter VIII A question, how it is that in the Apostle’s chapter, after he has spoken of the lusts of the flesh and spirit opposing one another, he adds a third thing; viz., man’s will
Chapter IX The answer on the understanding of one who asks rightly
Chapter X That the word flesh is not used with one single meaning only
Chapter XI What the Apostle means by flesh in this passage, and what the lust of the flesh is
Chapter XII What is our free will, which stands in between the lust of the flesh and the spirit
Chapter XIII Of the advantage of the delay which results from the struggle between flesh and spirit
Chapter XIV Of the incurable depravity of spiritual wickednesses
Chapter XV Of the value of the lust of the flesh against the spirit in our case
Chapter XVI Of the excitements of the flesh, without the humiliation of which we should fall more grievously
Chapter XVII Of the lukewarmness of eunuchs
Chapter XVIII The question what is the difference between the carnal and natural man
Chapter XIX The answer concerning the threefold condition of souls
Chapter XX Of those who renounce the world but ill
Chapter XXI Of those who having made light of great things busy themselves about trifles
V. Conference of Abbot Serapion On the Eight Principal Faults
Chapter I Our arrival at Abbot Serapion’s cell, and inquiry on the different kinds of faults and the way to overcome them
Chapter II Abbot Serapion’s enumeration of eight principal faults
Chapter III Of the two classes of faults and their fourfold manner of acting on us
Chapter IV A review of the passions of gluttony and fornication and their remedies
Chapter V How our Lord alone was tempted without sin
Chapter VI Of the manner of the temptation in which our Lord was attacked by the devil
Chapter VII How vainglory and pride can be consummated without any assistance from the body
Chapter VIII Of covetousness, which is something outside our nature, and of the difference between it and those faults which are natural to us
Chapter IX How dejection and accidie generally arise without any external provocation, as in the case of other faults
Chapter X How six of these faults are related, and the two which differ from them are akin to one another
Chapter XI Of the origin and character of each of these faults
Chapter XII How vainglory may be useful to us
Chapter XIII Of the different ways in which all these faults assault us
Chapter XIV Of the struggle into which we must enter against our faults, when they attack us
Chapter XV How we can do nothing against our faults without the help of God, and how we should not be puffed up by victories over them
Chapter XVI Of the meaning of the seven nations of whose lands Israel took possession, and the reason why they are sometimes spoken of as “seven,” and sometimes as “many.”
Chapter XVII A question with regard to the comparison of seven nations with eight faults
Chapter XVIII
Chapter XIX The reason why one nation is to be forsaken, while seven are commanded to be destroyed
Chapter XX Of the nature of gluttony, which may be illustrated by the simile of the eagle
Chapter XXI Of the lasting character of gluttony as described to some philosophers
Chapter XXII How it was that God foretold to Abraham that Israel would have to drive out ten nations
Chapter XXIII How it is useful for us to take possession of their lands
Chapter XXIV How the lands from which the Canaanites were expelled, had been assigned to the seed of Shem
Chapter XXV Different passages of Scripture on the meaning of the eight faults
Chapter XXVI How when we have got the better of the passion of gluttony we must take pains to gain all the other virtues
Chapter XXVII That our battles are not fought with our faults in the same order as that in which they stand in the list
VI. Conference of Abbot Theodore On the Death of the Saints
Chapter I Description of the wilderness, and the question about the death of the saints
Chapter II Abbot Theodore’s answer to the question proposed to him
Chapter III Of the three kinds of things there are in the world; viz., good, bad, and indifferent
Chapter IV How evil cannot be forced on any one by another against his will
Chapter V An objection, how God Himself can be said to create evil
Chapter VI The answer to the question proposed
Chapter VII A question whether the man who causes the death of a good man is guilty, if the good man is the gainer by his death
Chapter VIII The answer to the foregoing question
Chapter IX The case of Job who was tempted by the devil and of the Lord who was betrayed by Judas: and how prosperity as well as adversity is advantageous to a good man
Chapter X Of the excellence of the perfect man who is figuratively spoken of as ambidextrous
Chapter XI Of the two kinds of trials, which come upon us in a three-fold way
Chapter XII How the upright man ought to be like a stamp not of wax but of hard steel
Chapter XIII A question whether the mind can constantly continue in one and the same condition
Chapter XIV The answer to the point raised by the questioner
Chapter XV How one loses by going away from one’s cell
Chapter XVI How even celestial powers above are capable of change
Chapter XVII That no one is dashed to the ground by a sudden fall
VII. First Conference of Abbot Serenus On Inconstancy of Mind, and Spiritual Wickedness
Chapter I On the chastity of Abbot Serenus
Chapter II The question of the aforesaid old man on the state of our thoughts
Chapter III Our answer on the fickle character of our thoughts
Chapter IV The discourse of the old man on the state of the soul and its excellence
Chapter V On the perfection of the soul, as drawn from the comparison of the Centurion in the gospel
Chapter VI Of perseverance as regards care of the thoughts
Chapter VII A question on the roving tendency of the mind and the attacks of spiritual wickedness
Chapter VIII The answer on the help of God and the power of free will
Chapter IX A question on the union of the soul with devils
Chapter X The answer how unclean spirits are united with human souls
Chapter XI An objection whether unclean spirits can be present in or united with the souls of those whom they have filled
Chapter XII The answer how it is that unclean spirits can lord it over those possessed
Chapter XIII How spirit cannot be penetrated by spirit, and how God alone is incorporeal
Chapter XIV An objection, as to how we ought to believe that devils see into the thoughts of men
Chapter XV The answer what devils can and what they cannot do in regard to the thoughts of men
Chapter XVI An illustration showing how we are taught that unclean spirits know the thoughts of men
Chapter XVII On the fact that not every devil has the power of suggesting every passion to men
Chapter XVIII A question whether among the devils there is any order observed in the attack, or system in its changes
Chapter XIX The answer how far an agreement exists among devils about the attack and its changes
Chapter XX Of the fact that opposite powers are not of the same boldness, and that the occasions of temptation are not under their control
Chapter XXI Of the fact that devils struggle with men not without effort on their part
Chapter XXII On the fact that the power to hurt does not depend upon the will of the devils
Chapter XXIII Of the diminished power of the devils
Chapter XXIV Of the way in which the devils prepare for themselves an entrance into the bodies of those whom they are going to possess
Chapter XXV On the fact that those men are more wretched who are possessed by sins than those who are possessed by devils
Chapter XXVI Of the death of the prophet who was led astray, and of the infirmity of the Abbot Paul, with which he was visited for the sake of his cleansing
Chapter XXVII On the temptation of Abbot Moses
Chapter XXVIII How we ought not to despise those who are delivered up to unclean spirits
Chapter XXIX An objection, asking why those who are tormented by unclean spirits are separated from the Lord’s communion
Chapter XXX The answer to the question raised
Chapter XXXI On the fact that those men are more to be pitied to whom it is not given to be subjected to those temporal temptations
Chapter XXXII Of the different desires and wishes which exist in the powers of the air
Chapter XXXIII A question as to the origin of such differences in powers of evil in the sky
Chapter XXXIV The postponement of the answer to the question raised
VIII. The Second Conference of Abbot Serenus On Principalities
Chapter I Of the hospitality of Abbot Serenus
Chapter II Statements on the different kinds of spiritual wickednesses
Chapter III The answer on the many kinds of food provided in holy Scripture
Chapter IV Of the double sense in which Holy Scripture may be taken
Chapter V Of the fact that the question suggested ought to be included among those things to be held in a neutral or doubtful way
Chapter VI Of the fact that nothing is created evil by God
Chapter VII Of the origin of principalities or powers
Chapter VIII Of the fall of the devil and the angels
Chapter IX An objection stating that the fall of the devil took its origin from the deception of God
Chapter X The answer about the beginning of the devil’s fall
Chapter XI The punishment of the deceiver and the deceived
Chapter XII Of the crowd of the devils, and the disturbance which they always raise in our atmosphere
Chapter XIII Of the fact that opposing powers turn the attack, which they aim at men, even against each other
Chapter XIV How it is that spiritual wickednesses obtained the names of powers or principalities
Chapter XV Of the fact that it is not without reason that the names of angels and archangels are given to holy and heavenly powers
Chapter XVI Of the subjection of the devils, which they show to their own princes, as seen in a brother’s victim
Chapter XVII Of the fact that two angels always cling to every man
Chapter XVIII Of the degrees of wickedness which exist in hostile spirits, as shown in the case of two philosophers
Chapter XIX Of the fact that devils cannot prevail at all against men unless they have first secured possession of their minds
Chapter XX A question about the fallen angels who are said in Genesis to have had intercourse with the daughters of men
Chapter XXI The answer to the question raised
Chapter XXII An objection, as to how an unlawful intermingling with the daughters of Cain could be charged against the line of Seth before the prohibition of the law
Chapter XXIII The answer, that by the law of nature men were from the beginning liable to judgment and punishment
Chapter XXIV Of the fact that they were justly punished, who sinned before the flood
Chapter XXV How this that is said of the devil in the gospel is to be understood; viz., that “he is a liar, and his father.”
IX. The First Conference of Abbot Isaac On Prayer
Chapter I Introduction to the Conference
Chapter II The words of Abbot Isaac on the nature of prayer
Chapter III How pure and sincere prayer can be gained
Chapter IV Of the lightness of the soul which may be compared to a wing or feather
Chapter V Of the ways in which our soul is weighed down
Chapter VI Of the vision which a certain Elder saw concerning the restless work of a brother
Chapter VII A question how it is that it is harder work to preserve than to originate good thoughts
Chapter VIII Of the different characters of prayer
Chapter IX Of the fourfold nature of prayer
Chapter X Of the order of the different kinds laid down with regard to the character of prayer
Chapter XI Of Supplications
Chapter XII Of Prayer
Chapter XIII Of Intercession
Chapter XIV Of Thanksgiving
Chapter XV Whether these four kinds of prayers are necessary for everyone to offer all at once or separately and in turns
Chapter XVI Of the kinds of prayer to which we ought to direct ourselves
Chapter XVII How the four kinds of supplication were originated by the Lord
Chapter XVIII Of the Lord’s Prayer
Chapter XIX Of the clause “Thy kingdom come.”
Chapter XX Of the clause “Thy will be done.”
Chapter XXI Of our supersubstantial or daily bread
Chapter XXII Of the clause: “Forgive us our debts, etc.”
Chapter XXIII Of the clause: “Lead us not into temptation.”
Chapter XXIV How we ought not to ask for other things, except only those which are contained in the limits of the Lord’s Prayer
Chapter XXV Of the character of the sublimer prayer
Chapter XXVI Of the different causes of conviction
Chapter XXVII Of the different sorts of conviction
Chapter XXVIII A question about the fact that a plentiful supply of tears is not in our own power
Chapter XXIX The answer on the varieties of conviction which spring from tears
Chapter XXX How tears ought not to be squeezed out, when they do not flow spontaneously
Chapter XXXI The opinion of Abbot Antony on the condition of prayer
Chapter XXXII Of the proof of prayer being heard
Chapter XXXIII An objection that the confidence of being thus heard as described belongs only to saints
Chapter XXXIV Answer on the different reasons for prayer being heard
Chapter XXXV Of prayer to be offered within the chamber and with the door shut
Chapter XXXVI Of the value of short and silent prayer
X. The Second Conference of Abbot Isaac On Prayer
Chapter I Introduction
Chapter II Of the custom which is kept up in the Province of Egypt for signifying the time of Easter
Chapter III Of Abbot Sarapion and the heresy of the Anthropomorphites into which he fell in the error of simplicity
Chapter IV Of our return to Abbot Isaac and question concerning the error into which the aforesaid old man had fallen
Chapter V The answer on the heresy described above
Chapter VI Of the reasons why Jesus Christ appears to each one of us either in His humility or in His glorified condition
Chapter VII What constitutes our end and perfect bliss
Chapter VIII A question on the training in perfection by which we can arrive at perpetual recollection of God
Chapter IX The answer on the efficacy of understanding, which is gained by experience
Chapter X Of the method of continual prayer
Chapter XI Of the perfection of prayer to which we can rise by the system described
Chapter XII A question as to how spiritual thoughts can be retained without losing them
Chapter XIII On the lightness of thoughts
Chapter XIV The answer how we can gain stability of heart or of thoughts
Part II Containing Conferences XI-XVII
Preface
The Second Part of the Conferences of John Cassian
XI. The First Conference of Abbot Chaeremon On Perfection
Chapter I Description of the town of Thennesus
Chapter II Of Bishop Archebius
Chapter III Description of the desert where Chaeremon, Nesteros, and Joseph lived
Chapter IV Of Abbot Chaeremon and his excuse about the teaching which we asked for
Chapter V Of our answer to his excuse
Chapter VI Abbot Chaeremon’s statement that faults can be overcome in three ways
Chapter VII By what steps we can ascend to the heights of love and what permanence there is in it
Chapter VIII How greatly those excel who depart from sin through the feeling of love
Chapter IX That love not only makes sons out of servants, but also bestows the image and likeness of God
Chapter X How it is the perfection of love to pray for one’s enemies and by what signs we may recognize a mind that is not yet purified
Chapter XI A question why he has called the feeling of fear and hope imperfect
Chapter XII The answer on the different kinds of perfection
Chapter XIII Of the fear which is the outcome of the greatest love
Chapter XIV A question about complete chastity
Chapter XV The postponement of the explanation which is asked for
XII. The Second Conference of Abbot Chaeremon On Chastity
XIII. The Third Conference of Abbot Chaeremon On the Protection of God
Chapter I Introduction
Chapter II A question why the merit of good deeds may not be ascribed to the exertions of the man who does them
Chapter III The answer that without God’s help not only perfect chastity but all good of every kind cannot be performed
Chapter IV An objection, asking how the Gentiles can be said to have chastity without the grace of God
Chapter V The answer on the imaginary chastity of the philosophers
Chapter VI That without the grace of God we cannot make any diligent efforts
Chapter VII Of the main purpose of God and His daily Providence
Chapter VIII Of the grace of God and the freedom of the will
Chapter IX Of the power of our good will, and the grace of God
Chapter X On the weakness of free will
Chapter XI Whether the grace of God precedes or follows our good will
Chapter XII That a good will should not always be attributed to grace, nor always to man himself
Chapter XIII How human efforts cannot be set against the grace of God
Chapter XIV How God makes trial of the strength of man’s will by means of his temptations
Chapter XV Of the manifold grace of men’s calls
Chapter XVI Of the grace of God; to the effect that it transcends the narrow limits of human faith
Chapter XVII Of the inscrutable providence of God
Chapter XVIII The decision of the fathers that free will is not equal to save a man
XIV. The First Conference of Abbot Nesteros On Spiritual Knowledge
Chapter I The words of Abbot Nesteros on the knowledge of the religious
Chapter II On grasping the knowledge of spiritual things
Chapter III How practical perfection depends on a double system
Chapter IV How practical life is distributed among many different professions and interests
Chapter V On perseverance in the line that has been chosen
Chapter VI How the weak are easily moved
Chapter VII An instance of chastity which teaches us that all men should not be emulous of all things
Chapter VIII Of spiritual knowledge
Chapter IX How from practical knowledge we must proceed to spiritual
Chapter X How to embrace the system of true knowledge
Chapter XI Of the manifold meaning of the Holy Scriptures
Chapter XII A question how we can attain to forgetfulness of the cares of this world
Chapter XIII Of the method by which we can remove the dross from our memory
Chapter XIV How an unclean soul can neither give nor receive spiritual knowledge
Chapter XV An objection owing to the fact that many impure persons have knowledge while saints have not
Chapter XVI The answer to the effect that bad men cannot possess true knowledge
Chapter XVII To whom the method of perfection should be laid open
Chapter XVIII Of the reasons for which spiritual learning is unfruitful
Chapter XIX How often even those who are not worthy can receive the grace of the saving word
XV. The Second Conference of Abbot Nesteros On Divine Gifts
Chapter I Discourse of Abbot Nesteros on the threefold system of gifts
Chapter II Wherein one ought to admire the saints
Chapter III Of a dead man raised to life by Abbot Macarius
Chapter IV Of the miracle which Abbot Abraham wrought on the breasts of a woman
Chapter V Of the cure of a lame man which the same saint wrought
Chapter VI How the merits of each man should not be judged by his miracles
Chapter VII How the excellence of gifts consists not in miracles but in humility
Chapter VIII How it is more wonderful to have cast out one’s faults from one’s self than devils from another
Chapter IX How uprightness of life is of more importance than the working of miracles
Chapter X A revelation on the trial of perfect chastity
XVI. The First Conference of Abbot Joseph On Friendship
Chapter I What Abbot Joseph asked us in the first instance
Chapter II Discourse of the same elder on the untrustworthy sort of friendship
Chapter III How friendship is indissoluble
Chapter IV A question whether anything that is really useful should be performed even against a brother’s wish
Chapter V The answer, how a lasting friendship can only exist among those who are perfect
Chapter VI By what means union can be preserved unbroken
Chapter VII How nothing should be put before love, or after anger
Chapter VIII On what grounds a dispute can arise among spiritual persons
Chapter IX How to get rid even of spiritual grounds of discord
Chapter X On the best tests of truth
Chapter XI How it is impossible for one who trusts to his own judgment to escape being deceived by the devil’s illusions
Chapter XII Why inferiors should not be despised in Conference
Chapter XIII How love does not only belong to God but is God
Chapter XIV On the different grades of love
Chapter XV Of those who only increase their own or their brother’s grievances by hiding them
Chapter XVI How it is that, if our brother has any grudge against us, the gifts of our prayers are rejected by the Lord
Chapter XVII Of those who hold that patience should be shown to worldly people rather than to the brethren
Chapter XVIII Of those who pretend to patience but excite their brethren to anger by their silence
Chapter XIX Of those who fast out of rage
Chapter XX Of the feigned patience of some who offer the other cheek to be smitten
Chapter XXI A question how if we obey the commands of Christ we can fail of evangelical perfection
Chapter XXII The answer that Christ looks not only at the action but also at the will
Chapter XXIII How he is the strong and vigorous man, who yields to the will of another
Chapter XXIV How the weak are harmful and cannot bear wrongs
Chapter XXV A question how he can be strong who does not always support the weak
Chapter XXVI The answer that the weak does not always allow himself to be borne
Chapter XXVII How anger should be repressed
Chapter XXVIII How friendships entered upon by conspiracy cannot be lasting ones
XVII. The Second Conference of Abbot Joseph On Making Promises
Chapter I Of the vigils which we endured
Chapter II Of the anxiety of Abbot Germanus at the recollection of our promise
Chapter III My ideas on this subject
Chapter IV Abbot Joseph’s question and our answer on the origin of our anxiety
Chapter V The explanation of Abbot Germanus why we wanted to stay in Egypt, and were drawn back to Syria
Chapter VI Abbot Joseph’s question whether we got more good in Egypt than in Syria
Chapter VII The answer on the difference of customs in the two countries
Chapter VIII How those who are perfect ought not to make any promises absolutely, and whether decisions can be reversed without sin
Chapter IX How it is often better to break one’s engagements than to fulfil them
Chapter X Our question about our fear of the oath which we gave in the monastery in Syria
Chapter XI The answer that we must take into account the purpose of the doer rather than the execution of the business
Chapter XII How a fortunate issue will be of no avail to evil doers, while bad deeds will not injure good men
Chapter XIII Our answer as to the reason which demanded an oath from us
Chapter XIV The discourse of the Elder showing how the plan of action may be changed without fault provided that one keeps to the carrying out of a good intention
Chapter XV A question whether it can be without sin that our knowledge affords to weak brethren an opportunity for lying
Chapter XVI The answer that Scripture truth is not to be altered on account of an offence given to the weak
Chapter XVII How the saints have profitably employed a lie like hellebore
Chapter XVIII An objection that only those men employed lies with impunity, who lived under the law
Chapter XIX The answer, that leave to lie, which was not even granted under the old Covenant, has rightly been taken by many
Chapter XX How even Apostles thought that a lie was often useful and the truth injurious
Chapter XXI Whether secret abstinence ought to be made known, without telling a lie about it, to those who ask, and whether what has once been declined may be taken in hand
Chapter XXII An objection, that abstinence ought to be concealed, but that things that have been declined should not be received
Chapter XXIII The answer that obstinacy in this decision is unreasonable
Chapter XXIV How Abbot Piamun chose to hide his abstinence
Chapter XXV The evidence of Scripture on changes of determination
Chapter XXVI How saintly men cannot be hard and obstinate
Chapter XXVII A question whether the saying: “I have sworn and am purposed” is opposed to the view given above
Chapter XXVIII The answer telling in what cases the determination is to be kept fixedly, and in what cases it may be broken if need be
Chapter XXIX How we ought to do those things which are to be kept secret
Chapter XXX That no determination should be made on those things which concern the needs of the common life
Part III Containing Conferences XVIII.-XXIV
Preface
The Third Part of the Conferences of John Cassian
XVIII. Conference of Abbot Piamun On the Three Sorts of Monks
Chapter I How we came to Diolcos and were received by Abbot Piamun
Chapter II The words of Abbot Piamun, how monks who were novices ought to be taught by the example of their elders
Chapter III How the juniors ought not to discuss the orders of the seniors
Chapter IV Of the three sorts of monks which there are in Egypt
Chapter V Of the founders who originated the order of Coenobites
Chapter VI Of the system of the Anchorites and its beginning
Chapter VII Of the origin of the Sarabaites and their mode of life
Chapter VIII Of a fourth sort of monks
Chapter IX A question as to what is the difference between a Coenobium and a monastery
Chapter X The answer
Chapter XI Of true humility, and how Abbot Serapion exposed the mock humility of a certain man
Chapter XII A question how true patience can be gained
Chapter XIII The answer
Chapter XIV Of the example of patience given by a certain religious woman
Chapter XV Of the example of patience given by Abbot Paphnutius
Chapter XVI On the perfection of patience
XIX. Conference of Abbot John On the Aim of the Coenobite and Hermit
Chapter I Of the Coenobium of Abbot Paul and the patience of a certain brother
Chapter II Of Abbot John’s humility and our question
Chapter III Abbot John’s answer why he had left the desert
Chapter IV Of the excellence which the aforesaid old man showed in the system of the anchorites
Chapter V Of the advantages of the desert
Chapter VI Of the conveniences of the Coenobium
Chapter VII A question on the fruits of the Coenobium and the desert
Chapter VIII The answer to the question proposed
Chapter IX Of true and complete perfection
Chapter X Of those who while still imperfect retire into the desert
Chapter XI A question how to cure those who have hastily left the congregation of the Coenobium
Chapter XII The answer telling how a solitary can discover his faults
Chapter XIII A question how a man can be cured who has entered on solitude without having his faults eradicated
Chapter XIV The answer on their remedies
Chapter XV A question whether chastity ought to be ascertained just as the other feelings
Chapter XVI The answer giving the proofs by which it can be recognized
XX. Conference of Abbot Pinufius On the End of Penitence and the Marks of Satisfaction
Chapter I Of the humility of Abbot Pinufius, and of his hiding-place
Chapter II Of our coming to him
Chapter III A question on the end of penitence and the marks of satisfaction
Chapter IV The answer on the humility shown by our request
Chapter V Of the method of penitence and the proof of pardon
Chapter VI A question whether our sins ought to be remembered out of contrition of heart
Chapter VII The answer showing how far we ought to preserve the recollection of previous actions
Chapter VIII Of the various fruits of penitence
Chapter IX How valuable to the perfect is the forgetfulness of sin
Chapter X How the recollection of our sins should be avoided
Chapter XI Of the marks of satisfaction, and the removal of past sins
Chapter XII Wherein we must do penance for a time only; and wherein it can have no end
XXI. The First Conference of Abbot Theonas On the Relaxation During the Fifty Days
Chapter I How Theonas came to Abbot John
Chapter II The exhortation of Abbot John to Theonas and the others who had come together with him
Chapter III Of the offering of tithes and firstfruits
Chapter IV How Abraham, David, and other saints went beyond the requirement of the law
Chapter V How those who live under the grace of the Gospel ought to go beyond the requirement of the law
Chapter VI How the grace of the gospel supports the weak so that they can obtain pardon, as it secures to the perfect the kingdom of God
Chapter VII How it lies in our own power to choose whether to remain under the grace of the gospel or under the terror of the law
Chapter VIII How Theonas exhorted his wife that she too should make her renunciation
Chapter IX How he fled to a monastery when his wife would not consent
Chapter X An explanation that we may not appear to recommend separation from wives
Chapter XI An inquiry why in Egypt they do not fast during all the fifty days (of Easter) nor bend their knees in prayer
Chapter XII The answer on the nature of things good, bad, and indifferent
Chapter XIII What kind of good fasting is
Chapter XIV How fasting is not good in its own nature
Chapter XV How a thing that is good in its own nature ought not to be done for the sake of some lesser good
Chapter XVI How what is good in its own nature can be distinguished from other things that are good
Chapter XVII Of the reason for fasting and its value
Chapter XVIII How fasting is not always suitable
Chapter XIX A question why we break the fast all through Eastertide
Chapter XX The answer
Chapter XXI A question whether the relaxation of the fast is not prejudicial to the chastity of the body
Chapter XXII The answer on the way to keep control over abstinence
Chapter XXIII Of the time and measure of refreshment
Chapter XXIV A question on the different ways of keeping Lent
Chapter XXV The answer to the effect that the fast of Lent has reference to the tithe of the year
Chapter XXVI How we ought also to offer our firstfruits to the Lord
Chapter XXVII Why Lent is kept by very many with a different number of days
Chapter XXVIII Why it is called Quadragesima, when the fast is only kept for thirty-six days
Chapter XXIX How those who are perfect go beyond the fixed rule of Lent
Chapter XXX Of the origin and beginning of Lent
Chapter XXXI A question, how we ought to understand the Apostle’s words: “Sin shall not have dominion over you.”
Chapter XXXII The answer on the difference between grace and the commands of the law
Chapter XXXIII Of the fact that the precepts of the gospel are milder than those of the law
Chapter XXXIV How a man can be shown to be under grace
Chapter XXXV A question, why sometimes when we are fasting more strictly than usual, we are troubled by carnal desires more keenly than usual
Chapter XXXVI The answer, telling that this question should be reserved for a future Conference
XXII. The Second Conference of Abbot Theonas On Nocturnal Illusions
XXIII. The Third Conference of Abbot Theonas On Sinlessness
Chapter I Discourse of Abbot Theonas on the Apostle’s words: “For I do not the good which I would.”
Chapter II How the Apostle completed many good actions
Chapter III What is really the good which the Apostle testifies that he could not perform
Chapter IV How man’s goodness and righteousness are not good if compared with the goodness and righteousness of God
Chapter V How no one can be continually intent upon that highest good
Chapter VI How those who think that they are without sin are like purblind people
Chapter VII How those who maintain that a man can be without sin are charged with a twofold error
Chapter VIII How it is given to but few to understand what sin is
Chapter IX Of the care with which a monk should preserve the recollection of God
Chapter X How those who are on the way to perfection are truly humble, and feel that they always stand in need of God’s grace
Chapter XI Explanation of the phrase: “For I delight in the law of God after the inner man,” etc
Chapter XII Of this also: “But we know that the law is spiritual,” etc
Chapter XIII Of this also: “But I know that in me, that is in my flesh, dwelleth no good thing.”
Chapter XIV An objection, that the saying: “For I do not the good that I would,” etc., applies to the persons neither of unbelievers nor of saints
Chapter XV The answer to the objection raised
Chapter XVI What is the body of sin
Chapter XVII How all the saints have confessed with truth that they were unclean and sinful
Chapter XVIII That even good and holy men are not without sin
Chapter XIX How even in the hour of prayer it is almost impossible to avoid sin
Chapter XX From whom we can learn the destruction of sin and perfection of goodness
Chapter XXI That although we acknowledge that we cannot be without sin, yet still we ought not to suspend ourselves from the Lord’s Communion
XXIV. Conference of Abbot Abraham On Mortification
Chapter I How we laid bare the secrets of our thoughts to Abbot Abraham
Chapter II How the old man exposed our errors
Chapter III Of the character of the districts which anchorites ought to seek
Chapter IV What sorts of work should be chosen by solitaries
Chapter V That anxiety of heart is made worse rather than better by restlessness of body
Chapter VI A comparison showing how a monk ought to keep guard over his thoughts
Chapter VII A question why the neighbourhood of our kinsfolk is considered to interfere with us, whereas it does not interfere in the case of those living in Egypt
Chapter VIII The answer that all things are not suitable for all men
Chapter IX That those need not fear the neighbourhood of their kinsfolk, who can emulate the mortification of Abbot Apollos
Chapter X A question whether it is bad for a monk to have his wants supplied by his kinsfolk
Chapter XI The answer stating what Saint Antony laid down on this matter
Chapter XII Of the value of work and the harm of idleness
Chapter XIII A story of a barber’s payments, introduced for the sake of recognizing the devil’s illusions
Chapter XIV A question how such wrong notions can creep into us
Chapter XV The answer on the threefold movement of the soul
Chapter XVI That the rational part of our soul is corrupt
Chapter XVII How the weaker part of the soul is the first to yield to the devil’s temptations
Chapter XVIII A question whether we should be drawn back to our country by a proper desire for greater silence
Chapter XIX The answer on the devil’s illusion, because he promises us the peace of a vaster solitude
Chapter XX How useful is relaxation on the arrival of brethren
Chapter XXI How the Evangelist John is said to have shown the value of relaxation
Chapter XXII A question how we ought to understand what the gospel says “My yoke is easy and My burden is light.”
Chapter XXIII The answer with the explanation of the saying
Chapter XXIV Why the Lord’s yoke is felt grievous and His burden heavy
Chapter XXV Of the good which an attack of temptation brings about
Chapter XXVI How the promise of an hundredfold in this life is made to those whose renunciation is perfect
The Seven Books Of John Cassian On The Incarnation Of The Lord, Against Nestorius
Preface
The Seven Books Of John Cassian On The Incarnation Of The Lord, Against Nestorius
Book I
Chapter I The heresy compared to the hydra of the poets
Chapter II Description of the different heretical monsters which spring from one another
Chapter III He describes the pestilent error of the Pelagian
Chapter IV Leporius together with some others recants his Pelagianism
Chapter V By the case of Leporius he establishes the fact that an open sin ought to be expiated by an open confession; and also teaches from his words what is the right view to be held on the Incarnation
Chapter VI The united doctrine of the Catholics is to be received as the orthodox faith
Book II
Chapter I How the errors of later heretics have been condemned and refuted in the persons of their authors and originators
Chapter II Proof that the Virgin Mother of God was not only Christotocos but also Theotocos, and that Christ is truly God
Chapter III Follows up the same argument with passages from the Old Testament
Chapter IV He produces testimonies to the same doctrine from the Apostle Paul
Chapter V From the gifts of Divine grace which we receive through Christ he infers that He is truly God
Chapter VI That the power of bestowing Divine grace did not come to Christ in the course of time, but was innate in Him from His very birth
Chapter VII How in Christ the Divinity, Majesty, Might and Power have existed in perfection from eternity, and will continue
Book III
Chapter I That Christ, who is God and man in the unity of Person, sprang from Israel and the Virgin Mary according to the flesh
Chapter II The title of God is given in one sense to Christ, and in another to men
Chapter III He explains the apostle’s saying: “If from henceforth we know no man according to the flesh,” etc
Chapter IV From the Epistle to the Galatians he brings forward a passage to show that the weakness of the flesh in Christ was absorbed by His Divinity
Chapter V As it is blasphemy to pare away the Divinity of Christ, so also is it blasphemous to deny that He is true man
Chapter VI He shows from the appearance of Christ vouchsafed to the Apostle when persecuting the Church, the existence of both natures in Him
Chapter VII He shows once more by other passages of the Apostle that Christ is God
Chapter VIII When confessing the Divinity of Christ we ought not to pass over in silence the confession of the cross
Chapter IX How the Apostle’s preaching was rejected by Jews and Gentiles because it confessed that the crucified Christ was God
Chapter X How the apostle maintains that Christ is the power of God and the wisdom of God
Chapter XI He supports the same doctrine by proofs from the gospel
Chapter XII He proves from the renowned confession of the blessed Peter that Christ is God
Chapter XIII The confession of the blessed Peter receives a testimony to its truth from Christ Himself
Chapter XIV How the confession of the blessed Peter is the faith of the whole Church
Chapter XV St. Thomas also confessed the same faith as Peter after the Lord’s resurrection
Chapter XVI He brings forward the witness of God the Father to the Divinity of the Son
Book IV
Chapter I That Christ was before the Incarnation God from everlasting
Chapter II He infers from what he has said that the Virgin Mary gave birth to a Son who had pre-existed and was greater than she herself was
Chapter III He proves from the Epistle to the Romans the eternal Divinity of Christ
Chapter IV He brings forward other testimonies to the same view
Chapter V How in virtue of the hypostatic union of the two natures in Christ the Word is rightly termed the Saviour, or incarnate man, and the Son of God
Chapter VI That there is in Christ but one Hypostasis (i.e., Personal self)
Chapter VII He returns to the former subject, in order to show against the Nestorians that those things are said of the man, which belong to the Divine nature as it were of a Person of Divine nature, and conversely that those things are said of God, which belong to the human nature as it were of a Person of human nature, because there is in Christ but one and a single Personal self
Chapter VIII How this interchange of titles does not interfere with His Divine power
Chapter IX He corroborates this statement by the authority of the old prophets
Chapter X He proves Christ’s Divinity from the blasphemy of Judaizing Jews as well as from the confession of converts to the faith of Christ
Chapter XI He returns to the prophecy of Isaiah
Chapter XII How the title of Saviour is given to Christ in one sense, and to men in another
Chapter XIII He explains who are those in whose person the Prophet Isaiah says: “Thou art our God, and we knew Thee not.”
Book V
Chapter I He vehemently inveighs against the error of the Pelagians, who declared that Christ was a mere man
Chapter II That the doctrine of Nestorius is closely connected with the error of the Pelagians
Chapter III How this participation in Divinity which the Pelagians and Nestorians attribute to Christ, is common to all holy men
Chapter IV What the difference is between Christ and the saints
Chapter V That before His birth in time Christ was always called God by the prophets
Chapter VI He illustrates the same doctrine by passages from the New Testament
Chapter VII He shows again from the union in Christ of two natures in one Person that what belongs to the Divine nature may rightly be ascribed to man, and what belongs to the human nature to God
Chapter VIII He confirms the judgment of the Apostle by the authority of the Lord
Chapter IX Since those marvellous works which from the days of Moses were shown to the children of Israel are attributed to Christ, it follows that He must have existed long before His birth in time
Chapter X He explains what it means to confess, and what it means to dissolve Jesus
Chapter XI The mystery of the Lord’s Incarnation clearly implies the Divinity of Christ
Chapter XII He explains more fully what the mystery is which is signified under the name of the man and wife
Chapter XIII Of the longing with which the old patriarchs desired to see the revelation of that mystery
Chapter XIV He refutes the wicked and blasphemous notion of the heretics who said that God dwelt and spoke in Christ as in an instrument or a statue
Chapter XV What the prayers of the saints for the coming of Messiah contained; and what was the nature of that longing of theirs
Book VI
Chapter I From the miracle of the feeding of the multitude from five barley loaves and two fishes he shows the majesty of Divine Power
Chapter II The author adapts the mystery of the number seven (made up of the five loaves and two fishes) to his own work
Chapter III He refutes his opponent by the testimony of the Council of Antioch
Chapter IV How the Creed has authority Divine as well as human
Chapter V He proceeds against his opponent with the choicest arguments, and shows that we ought to hold fast to the religion which we have received from our fathers
Chapter VI Once more he challenges him to the profession of the Creed of Antioch
Chapter VII He continues the same line of argument drawn from the Creed of Antioch
Chapter VIII How it can be said that Christ came and was born of a Virgin
Chapter IX Again he convicts his opponent of deadly heresy by his own confession
Chapter X He inveighs against him because though he has forsaken the Catholic religion, he nevertheless presumes to teach in the Church, to sacrifice, and to give decisions
Chapter XI He removes the silent objection of heretics who want to recant the profession of their faith made in childhood
Chapter XII Christ crucified is an offence and foolishness to those who declare that He was a mere man
Chapter XIII He replies to the objection in which they say that the child born ought to be of one substance with the mother
Chapter XIV He compares this erroneous view with the teaching of the Pelagians
Chapter XV He shows that those who patronize this false teaching acknowledge two Christs
Chapter XVI He shows further that this teaching is destructive of the confession of the Trinity
Chapter XVII Those who are under an error in one point of the Catholic religion, lose the whole faith, and all the value of the faith
Chapter XVIII He directs his discourse upon his antagonist with whom he is disputing, and begs him to return to his senses. The sacrament of reconciliation is necessary for the lapsed for their salvation
Chapter XIX That the birth of Christ in time diminished nothing of the glory and power of His Deity
Chapter XX He shows from what has been said that we do not mean that God was mortal or of flesh before the worlds, although Christ, who is God from eternity and was made man in time, is but one Person
Chapter XXI The authority of Holy Scripture teaches that Christ existed from all eternity
Chapter XXII The hypostatic union enables us to ascribe to God what belongs to the flesh in Christ
Chapter XXIII That the figure Synecdoche, in which the part stands for the whole, is very familiar to the Holy Scripture
Book VII
Chapter I As he is going to reply to the slanders of his opponents he implores the aid of Divine grace to teach a prayer to be used by those who undertake to dispute with heretics
Chapter II He meets the objection taken from these words: No one gave birth to one who had existed before her
Chapter III He replies to the cavil that the one who is born must be of one substance with the one who bears
Chapter IV How God has shown His Omnipotence in His birth in time as well as in everything else
Chapter V He shows by proofs drawn from nature itself, that the law which his opponents lay down; viz., that the one born ought to be of one substance with the one who bears, fails to hold good in many cases
Chapter VI He refutes another argument of Nestorius, in which he tried to make out that Christ was like Adam in every point
Chapter VII Heretics usually cover their doctrines with a cloak of holy Scripture
Chapter VIII The heretics attribute to Christ only the shadow of Divinity, and so assert that he is to be worshipped together with God but not as God
Chapter IX How those are wrong who say that the birth of Christ was a secret, since it was clearly shown even to the patriarch Jacob
Chapter X He collects more witnesses of the same fact
Chapter XI How the devil was forced by many reasons to the view that Christ was God
Chapter XII He compares this notion and reasonable suspicion of the devil with the obstinate and inflexible idea of his opponents, and shows that this last is worse and more blasphemous than the former
Chapter XIII How the devil always retained this notion of Christ’s Divinity (because of His secret working which he experienced) even up to His Cross and Death
Chapter XIV He shows how heretics pervert holy Scripture, by replying to the argument drawn from the Apostle’s words, “Without father, without mother,” etc.: Heb. vii
Chapter XV How Christ could be said by the Apostle to be without genealogy
Chapter XVI He shows that like the devil when tempting Christ, the heretics garble and pervert holy Scripture
Chapter XVII That the glory and honour of Christ is not to be ascribed to the Holy Ghost in such a way as to deny that it proceeds from Christ Himself, as if all that excellency, which was in Him, was another’s and proceeded from another source
Chapter XVIII How we are to understand the Apostle’s words: “He appeared in the flesh, was justified in the Spirit,” etc
Chapter XIX That it was not only the Spirit, but Christ Himself also who made Him to be feared
Chapter XX He tries by stronger and weightier arguments to destroy that notion
Chapter XXI That it must be ascribed equally to Christ and the Holy Ghost that His flesh and Humanity became the temple of God
Chapter XXII That the raising up of Christ into heaven is not to be ascribed to the Spirit alone
Chapter XXIII He continues the same argument to show that Christ had no need of another’s glory as He had a glory of His own
Chapter XXIV He supports this doctrine by the authority of the blessed Hilary
Chapter XXV He shows that Ambrose agrees with S. Hilary
Chapter XXVI He adds to the foregoing the testimony of S. Jerome
Chapter XXVII To the foregoing he adds Rufinus and the blessed Augustine
Chapter XXVIII As he is going to produce the testimony of Greek or Eastern Bishops, he brings forward in the first place S. Gregory Nazianzen
Chapter XXIX In the next place he puts the authority of S. Athanasius
Chapter XXX He adds also S. John Chrysostom
Chapter XXXI He bemoans the unhappy lot of Constantinople, owing to the misfortune which has overtaken it from that heretic; and at the same time he urges the citizens to stand fast in the ancient Catholic and ancestral faith
NPNF2–12 LEO THE GREAT, GREGORY THE GREAT
NPNF2–12 CONTENTS
The Letters And Sermons Of Leo The Great Bishop Of Rome
Letters
Letter I To the Bishop of Aquileia
Letter II To Septimus, Bishop of Altinum
Letter III From Paschasinus, Bishop of Lilybaeum
Letter IV To the Bishops appointed in Campania, Picenum, Etruria, and all the Provinces
Letter V To the Metropolitan Bishops of Illyricum
Letter VI To Anastasius, Bishop of Thessalonica
Letter VII To the Bishops throughout Italy
Letter VIII The Ordinance of Valentinian III. concerning the Manichaeans
Letter IX To Dioscorus, Bishop of Alexandria
Letter X To the Bishops of the Province of Vienne. In the matter of Hilary, Bishop of Arles
Letter XI An Ordinance of Valentinianus III
Letter XII Leo, bishop of the city of Rome, to all the bishops of Mauritania Caesariensis in Africa, greeting the Lord
Letter XIII To the Metropolitan Bishops in the Provinces of Illyricum
Letter XIV To Anastasius, Bishop of Thessalonica
Letter XV To Turribius, Bishop of Asturia , upon the errors of the Priscillianists
Letter XVI To the Bishops of Sicily
Letter XVII To All the Bishops of Sicily
Letter XVIII To Januarius, Bishop of Aquileia
Letter XIX To Dorus, Bishop of Beneventum
Letter XX To Eutyches, an Abbot of Constantinople
Letter XXI From Eutyches to Leo
Letter XXII The first from Flavian, Bp. of Constantinople to Pope Leo
Letter XXIII To Flavian, Bishop of Constantinople
Letter XXIV To Theodosius Augustus II
Letter XXV From Peter Chrysologus, Bishop of Ravenna, to Eutyches, the Presbyter
Letter XXVI A Second One from Flavian to Leo
Letter XXVII To Flavian, Bishop of Constantinople
Letter XXVIII To Flavian commonly called “the Tome.”
Letter XXIX To Theodosius Augustus
Letter XXX To Pulcheria Augusta
Letter XXXI To Pulcheria Augusta
Letter XXXII To the Archimandrites of Constantinople
Letter XXXIII To the Synod of Ephesus
Letter XXXIV To Julian, Bishop of Cos
Letter XXXV To Julian, Bishop of Cos
Letter XXXVI To Flavian, Bishop of Constantinople
Letter XXXVII To Theodosius Augustus
Letter XXXVIII To Flavian, Bishop of Constantinople
Letter XXXIX To Flavian, Bishop of Constantinople
Letter XL To the Bishops of the Province of Arles in Gaul
Letter XLI To Ravennius, Bishop of Arles
Letter XLII To Ravennius, Bishop of Arles
Letter XLIII To Theodosius Augustus
Letter XLIV To Theodosius Augustus
Letter XLV To Pulcheria Augusta
Letter XLVI From Hilary, then Deacon (afterwards Bishop of Rome) to Pulcheria Augusta
Letter XLVII To Anastasius, Bishop of Thessalonica
Letter XLVIII To Julian, Bishop of Cos
Letter XLIX To Flavian, Bishop of Constantinople
Letter L To the people of Constantinople, by the hand of Epiphanius and Dionysius, Notary of the Church of Rome
Letter LI To Faustus and other Presbyters and Archimandrites in Constantinople
Letter LII From Theodoret, Bishop of Cyrus, to Leo. (See vol. iii. of this Series, p. 293.)
Letter LIII A fragment of a letter from Anatolius, Bishop of Constantinople, to Leo (about his consecration)
Letter LIV To Theodosius Augustus (asking for a synod in Italy).>
Letters LV. to LVIII A series of Letters
Letter LVI (From Galla Placidia Augusta to Theodosius)
Letter LIX To the Clergy and People of the City of Constantinople
Letter LX To Pulcheria Augusta
Letter LXI To Martinus and Faustus, Presbyters
Letter LXV From the Bishops of the Province of Arles
Letter LXVI Leo’s Reply to Letter LXV
Letter LXVII To Ravennius, Bishop of Arles
Letter LXVIII From Three Gallic Bishops to St. Leo
Letter LXIX (To Theodosius Augustus.)
Letter LXX To Pulcheria Augusta
Letter LXXI To the Archimandrites of Constantinople
Letter LXXII To Faustus, One of the Archimandrites at Constantinople
Letter LXXIII From Valentinian and Marcian
Letter LXXIV To Martinus, Another of the Archimandrites at Constantinople
Letter LXXV To Faustus and Martinus Together
Letter LXXVI From Marcianus Augustus to Leo
Letter LXXVII From Pulcheria Augusta to Leo
Letter LXXVIII Leo’s Answer to Marcianus
Letter LXXIX To Pulcheria Augusta
Letter LXXX (To Anatolius, Bishop of Constantinople.)
Letter LXXXI To Bishop Julian
Letter LXXXII To Marcian Augustus
Letter LXXXIII To the Same Marcian
Letter LXXXIV To Pulcheria Augusta
Letter LXXXV To Anatolius, Bishop of Constantinople
Letter LXXXVI To Julian, Bishop of Cos
Letter LXXXVII To Anatolius, Bishop of Constantinople
Letter LXXXVIII To Paschasinus, Bishop of Lilybaeum
Letter LXXXIX To Marcian Augustus
Letter XC To Marcian Augustus
Letter XCI To Anatolius, Bishop of Constantinople
Letter XCII To Julian, Bishop of Cos
Letter XCIII To the Synod of Chalcedon
Letter XCIV To Marcian Augustus
Letter XCV To Pulcheria Augusta by the Hand of Theoctistus the Magistrian
Letter XCVI To Ravennius, Bishop of Arles
Letter XCVII From Eusebius, Bishop of Milan, to Leo
Letter XCVIII From the Synod of Chalcedon to Leo
Letter XCIX From Ravennus and Other Gallic Bishops
Letter C From the Emperor Marcian
Letter CI From Anatolius, Bishop of Constantinople, to Leo
Letter CII To the Gallic Bishops
Letter CIII To the Gallic Bishops
Letter CIV Leo, the Bishop, to Marcian Augustus
Letter CV (To Pulcheria Augusta about the self-seeking of Anatolius.)
Letter CVI To Anatolius, Bishop of Constantinople, in rebuke of his self-seeking
Letter CVII To Julian, Bishop of Cos
Letter CVIII To Theodore, Bishop of Forum Julii
Letter CIX To Julian, Bishop of Cos
Letter CX From Marcian Augustus
Letter CXI To Marcian Augustus
Letter CXII To Pulcheria Augusta
Letter CXIII To Julian, Bishop of Cos
Letter CXIV To the Bishops Assembled in Synod at Chalcedon
Letter CXV To Marcian Augustus
Letter CXVI To Pulcheria Augusta
Letter CXVII To Julian, Bishop of Cos
Letter CXVIII To the Same Julian, Bishop of Cos
Letter CXIX To Maximus, Bishop of Antioch, by the hand of Marian the Presbyter, and Olympius the Deacon
Letter CXX To Theodoret, Bishop of Cyrus, on Perseverance in the Faith
Letters CXXI. and CXXII The former to Marcian Augustus, and the other to Julian the Bishop
Letter CXXIII To Eudocia Augusta , about the Monks of Palestine
Letter CXXIV To the Monks of Palestine
Letter CXXV To Julian, the Bishop, by Count Rodanus
Letter CXXVI To Marcian Augustus
Letter CXXVII To Julian, Bishop of Cos
Letter CXXVIII To Marcian Augustus
Letter CXXIX To Proterius, Bishop of Alexandria
Letter CXXX To Marcian Augustus
Letter CXXXI To Julian, Bishop of Cos
Letter CXXXII From Anatolius, Bishop of Constantinople, to Leo
Letter CXXXIII From Proterius, Bishop of Alexandria, to Leo
Letter CXXXIV To Marcian Augustus
Letter CXXXV To Anatolius
Letter CXXXVI To Marcian Augustus
Letter CXXXVII To the same, and on the same day
Letter CXXXVIII To the Bishops of Gaul and Spain
Letter CXXXIX To Juvenal, Bishop of Jerusalem
Letter CXL To Julian, Bishop of Cos
Letter CXLI To the Same
Letter CXLII To Marcian Augustus
Letter CXLIII To Anatolius, Bishop of Constantinople
Letter CXLIV To Julian, Bishop of Cos
Letter CXLV To Leo Augustus
Letter CXLVI To Anatolius, Bishop of Constantinople
Letter CXLVII To Julian, Bishop of Cos, and Aetius, the Presbyter
Letter CXLVIII To Leo Augustus
Letter CXLIX To Basil, Bishop of Antioch
Letter CL To Euxitheus, Bishop of Thessalonica (and Others)
Letter CLI To Anatolius, Bishop of Constantinople
Letter CLII To Julian, Bishop of Cos
Letter CLIII To Aetius, Presbyter of Constantinople
Letter CLIV To the Egyptian Bishops
Letter CLV To Anatolius, Bishop of Constantinople
Letter CLVI To Leo Augustus
Letter CLVII To Anatolius, Bishop of Constantinople
Letter CLVIII To the Catholic Bishops of Egypt Sojourning in Constantinople
Letter CLIX To Nicaetas, Bishop of Aquileia
Letter CLX (See Letter CLVIII.)
Letter CLXI To the Presbyters, Deacons and Clergy of the Church of Constantinople
Letter CLXII To Leo Augustus
Letter CLXIII To Anatolius, Bishop of Constantinople. By Patritius the Deacon the Deacon
Letter CLXIV To Leo Augustus
Letter CLXV To Leo Augustus
Letter CLXVI To Neo, Bishop of Ravenna
Letter CLXVII To Rusticus, Bishop of Gallia Narbonensis, with the replies to his Questions on various points
Letter CLXVIII To all the Bishops of Campania, Samnium and Picenum
Letter CLXIX To Leo Augustus
Letter CLXX To Gennadius, Bishop of Constantinople
Letter CLXXI To Timothy, Bishop of Alexandria
Letter CLXXII To the Presbyters and Deacons of the Church of Alexandria
Letter CLXXIII To Certain Egyptian Bishops
Sermons
Sermon I Preached on his Birthday , or day of Ordination
Sermon II On his Birthday, II.: Delivered on the Anniversary of his Consecration
Sermon III On His Birthday, III: Delivered on the Anniversary of his Elevation to the Pontificate
Sermon IX Upon the Collections , IV
Sermon X On the Collections, V
Sermon XII On the Fast of The Tenth Month, I
Sermon XVI On the Fast of the Tenth Month
Sermon XVII On the Fast of the Tenth Month, VI
Sermon XIX On the Fast of the Ten Month, VIII
Sermon XXI On the Feast of the Nativity, I
Sermon XXII On the Feast of the Nativity, II
Sermon XXIII On the Feast of the Nativity, III
Sermon XXIV On the Feast of the Nativity, IV
Sermon XXVI On the Feast of the Nativity, VI
Sermon XXVII On the Feast of the Nativity, VII
Sermon XXVIII On the Festival of the Nativity, VIII
Sermon XXXI On the Feast of the Epiphany, I
Sermon XXXIII On the Feast of the Epiphany, III
Sermon XXXIV On the Feast of the Epiphany, IV
Sermon XXXVI On the Feast of the Epiphany, VI
Sermon XXXIX On Lent, I
Sermon XL On Lent, II
Sermon XLII On Lent, IV
Sermon XLVI On Lent, VIII
Sermon XLIX On Lent, XI
Sermon LI A Homily delivered on the Saturday before the Second Sunday in Lent—on the Transfiguration, S. Matt. xvii. 1–13
Sermon LIV On the Passion, III.; delivered on the Sunday before Easter
Sermon LV On the Lord’s Passion IV., delivered on Wednesday in Holy Week
Sermon LVIII (On the Passion, VII.)
Sermon LIX (On the Passion, VIII.: on Wednesday in Holy Week.)
Sermon LXII (On the Passion, XI.)
Sermon LXIII (On the Passion, XII.: preached on Wednesday.)
Sermon LXVII (On the Passion, XVI.: delivered on the Sunday.)
Sermon LXVIII (On the Passion, XVII.: delivered on the Wednesday.)
Sermon LXXI (On the Lord’s Resurrection, I.; delivered on Holy Saturday in the Vigil of Easter .)
Sermon LXXII (On the Lord’s Resurrection, II.)
Sermon LXXIII (On the Lord’s Ascension, I.)
Sermon LXXIV (On the Lord’s Ascension, II.)
Sermon LXXV (On Whitsuntide, I.)
Sermon LXXVII (On Whitsuntide, III.)
Sermon LXXVIII (On the Whitsuntide Fast, I.)
Sermon LXXXII On the Feast of the Apostles Peter and Paul (June 29)
Sermon LXXXIV Concerning the Neglect of the Commemoration
Sermon LXXXV On the Feast of S. Laurence the Martyr (Aug. 10)
Sermon LXXXVIII On the Fast of the Seventh Month, III
Sermon XC (On the Fast of Seventh Month, V.)
Sermon XCI On the Fast of the Seventh Month, VI
Sermon XCV A Homily on the Beatitudes, St. Matt. v. 1–9
The Book Of Pastoral Rule, And Selected Epistles, Of Gregory The Great Bishop Of Rome
The Book of Pastoral Rule
The Book of Pastoral Rule of Saint Gregory the Great, Roman Pontiff, to John, Bishop of the City of Ravenna
Part I Gregory to his most reverend and most holy brother and fellow-bishop, John
Chapter I That the unskilful venture not to approach an office of authority
Chapter II That none should enter on a place of government who practise not in life what they have learnt by study
Chapter III Of the weight of government; and that all manner of adversity is to be despised, and prosperity feared
Chapter IV That for the most part the occupation of government dissipates the solidity of the mind
Chapter V Of those who are able to profit others by virtuous example in supreme rule, but fly from it in pursuit of their own ease
Chapter VI That those who fly from the burden of rule through humility are then truly humble when they resist not the divine decrees
Chapter VII That sometimes some laudably desire the office of preaching, while others, as laudably, are drawn to it by compulsion
Chapter VIII Of those who covet pre-eminence, and seize on the language of the Apostle to serve the purpose of their own cupidity
Chapter IX That the mind of those who wish for pre-eminence for the most part flatters itself with a feigned promise of good works
Chapter X What manner of man ought to come to rule
Chapter XI What manner of man ought not to come to rule
Part II Of the Life of the Pastor
Chapter I How one who has in due order arrived at a place of rule ought to demean himself in it
Chapter II That the ruler should be pure in thought
Chapter III That the ruler should be always chief in action
Chapter IV That the ruler should be discreet in keeping silence, profitable in speech
Chapter V That the ruler should be a near neighbour to every one in compassion, and exalted above all in contemplation
Chapter VI That the ruler should be, through humility, a companion of good livers, but, through the zeal of righteousness, rigid against the vices of evildoers
Chapter VII That the ruler relax not his care for the things that are within in his occupation among the things that are without, nor neglect to provide for the things that are without in his solicitude for the things that are within
Chapter VIII That the ruler should not set his heart on pleasing men, and yet should give heed to what ought to please them
Chapter IX That the ruler ought to be careful to understand how commonly vices pass themselves off as virtues
Chapter X What the ruler’s discrimination should be between correction and connivance, between fervour and gentleness
Chapter XI How intent the ruler ought to be on meditations in the Sacred Law
Part III How the Ruler, While Living Well, Ought to Teach and Admonish Those that are Put Under Him
Prologue
Chapter I What diversity there ought to be in the art of preaching
Chapter II How the poor and the rich should be admonished
Chapter III How the joyful and the sad are to be admonished
Chapter IV How subjects and prelates are to be admonished
Chapter V How servants and masters are to be admonished
Chapter VI How the wise and the dull are to be admonished
Chapter VII How the impudent and bashful are to be admonished
Chapter VIII How the forward and the faint-hearted are to be admonished
Chapter IX How the impatient and the patient are to be admonished
Chapter X How the kindly-disposed and the envious are to be admonished
Chapter XI How the simple and the crafty are to be admonished
Chapter XII How the whole and the sick are to be admonished
Chapter XIII How those who fear scourges and those who contemn them are to be admonished
Chapter XIV How the silent and the talkative are to be admonished
Chapter XV How the slothful and the hasty are to be admonished
Chapter XVI How the meek and the passionate are to be admonished
Chapter XVII How the humble and the haughty are to be admonished
Chapter XVIII How the obstinate and the fickle are to be admonished
Chapter XIX How those who use food intemperately and those who use it sparingly are to be admonished
Chapter XX How to be admonished are those who give away what is their own, and those who seize what belongs to others
Chapter XXI How those are to be admonished who desire not the things of others, but keep their own; and those who give of their own, yet seize on those of others
Chapter XXII How those that are at variance and those that are at peace are to be admonished
Chapter XXIII How sowers of strifes and peacemakers are to be admonished
Chapter XXIV How the rude in sacred learning, and those who are learned but not humble, are to be admonished
Chapter XXV How those are to be admonished who decline the office of preaching out of too great humility, and those who seize on it with precipitate haste
Chapter XXVI How those are to be admonished with whom everything succeeds according to their wish, and those with whom nothing does
Chapter XXVII How the married and the single are to be admonished
Chapter XXVIII How those are to be admonished who have had experience of the sins of the flesh, and those who have not
Chapter XXIX How they are to be admonished who lament sins of deed, and those who lament only sins of thought
Chapter XXX How those are to be admonished who abstain not from the sins which they bewail, and those who, abstaining from them, bewail them not
Chapter XXXI How those are to be admonished who praise the unlawful things of which they are conscious, and those who while condemning them, in no wise guard against them
Chapter XXXII How those are to be admonished who sin from sudden impulse and those who sin deliberately
Chapter XXXIII How those are to be admonished who commit very small but frequent faults, and those who, while avoiding such as are very small, are sometimes plunged in such as are grievous
Chapter XXXIV How those are to be admonished who do not even begin good things, and those who do not finish them when begun
Chapter XXXV How those are to be admonished who do bad things secretly and good things openly, and those who do contrariwise
Chapter XXXVI Concerning the exhortation to be addressed many at once, that It may so aid the virtues of each among them that vices contrary to such virtues may not grow up through it
Chapter XXXVII Of the exhortation to be applied to one person, who labours under contrary passions
Chapter XXXVIII That sometimes lighter vices are to be left alone, that more grievous ones may be removed
Chapter XXXIX That deep things ought not to be preached at all to weak souls
Chapter XL Of the work and the voice of preaching
Part IV How the Preacher, When He Has Accomplished All Aright, Should Return to Himself, Lest Either His Life or His Preaching Lift Him Up
Register of the Epistles of Saint Gregory the Great
Book I The Month of September, Indiction IX., Being the First Year of His Ordination
Epistle I To all the Bishops of Sicily
Epistle II To Justinus, Praetor of Sicily
Epistle III To Paul, Scholasticus
Epistle IV To John, Bishop of Constantinople
Epistle V To Theoctista, Sister of the Emperor
Epistle VI To Narses, Patrician
Epistle VII To Anastasius, Patriarch of Antioch
Epistle IX To Peter the Subdeacon
Epistle X To Bacauda and Agnellus, Bishops
Epistle XI To Clementina, Patrician
Epistle XII To John, Bishop of Urbs Vetus (Orvieto)
Epistle XVI To Severus, Bishop of Aquileia
Epistle XVII To all the Bishops of Italy
Epistle XVIII To Peter the Subdeacon
Epistle XIX To Natalis, Bishop of Salona
Epistle XX To Honoratus, Deacon of Salona
Epistle XXI To Natalis, Bishop of Salona
Epistle XXV To John, Bishop of Constantinople, and the Other Patriarchs
Epistle XXVI To Anastasius, Patriarch of Antioch
Epistle XXVII To Anastasius, Archbishop of Corinth
Epistle XXVIII To Sebastian, Bishop of Rhisinum [in Dalmatia]
Epistle XXIX To Aristobulus, Ex-Prefect and Antigraphus
Epistle XXXIII To Romanus, Patrician, and Exarch of Italy
Epistle XXXIV To Venantius, Ex-Monk, Patrician of Syracuse
Epistle XXXV To Peter, Bishop of Terracina
Epistle XXXVI To Peter the Subdeacon
Epistle XXXIX To Anthemius, Subdeacon
Epistle XLI To Peter, Subdeacon
Epistle XLII To Anthemius, Subdeacon
Epistle XLIII To Leander Bishop of Hispalis (Seville)
Epistle XLIV To Peter, Subdeacon of Sicily
Epistle XLVI To Peter the Subdeacon
Epistle XLVII To Virgilius, Bishop of Arelate (Arles) and Theodorus, Bishop of Massilia (Marseilles)
Epistle XLVIII To Theodorus, Duke of Sardinia
Epistle XLIX To Honoratus, Deacon
Epistle L To Anthemius the Subdeacon
Epistle LII To Symmachus the Defensor
Epistle LVI To Peter, Subdeacon
Epistle LVII To Severus, Bishop
Epistle LVIII To Arsicinus Duke, the Clergy, Nobility, and Common People (ordini et plebi) of the City of Ariminum
Epistle LXI To Gennadius, Patrician and Exarch of Africa
Epistle LXII To Januarius, Archbishop of Caralis (Cagliari) in Sardinia
Epistle LXIII To Januarius, Bishop of Caralis (Cagliari) in Sardinia
Epistle LXVI To Felix, Bishop of Messana (Messene)
Epistle LXVII To Peter, Subdeacon
Epistle LXXII To Peter, Subdeacon
Epistle LXXIV To Gennadius, Patrician and Exarch of Africa
Epistle LXXV To Gennadius, Patrician, and Exarch throughout Africa
Epistle LXXVII To All the Bishops of Numidia
Epistle LXXVIII To Leo, Bishop in Corsica
Epistle LXXIX To Martinus, Bishop in Corsica
Epistle LXXX To the Clergy and Nobles of Corsica
Book II
Epistle III To Velox, Magister Militium
Epistle VI To the Neapolitans
Epistle VII To Maximianus, Bishop of Syracuse
Epistle IX To the Neapolitans
Epistle X To Paulus, Bishop of Naples
Epistle XII To Castorius, Bishop of Ariminum
Epistle XV To Paul, Bishop
Epistle XVIII To Natalis, Bishop of Salona
Epistle XIX To all the Bishops of Dalmatia
Epistle XX To Antoninus, Subdeacon
Epistle XXII To all the Bishops of Illyricum
Epistle XXIII To John, Bishop
Epistle XXVI To John, Bishop
Epistle XXVII To Rusticiana, Patrician
Epistle XXIX To Maurilius and Vitalianus
Epistle XXX To Maurilius and Vitalianus
Epistle XXXII To Peter, Subdeacon of Sicily
Epistle XXXIII To Justinus, Praetor
Epistle XXXIV To Maximianus, Bishop of Syracuse
Epistle XXXVI To the Abbot Eusebius
Epistle XXXVII To John, Bishop of Squillacium (Squillace, in Calabria)
Epistle XLI To Castorius, Bishop
Epistle XLII To Luminosus, Abbot
Epistle XLVI To John, Bishop
Epistle XLVII To Dominicus, Bishop
Epistle XLVIII To Columbus, Bishop
Epistle XLIX To Januarius, Archbishop
Epistle LI To All Bishops
Epistle LII To Natalis, Bishop
Epistle LIV Here follows the Epistle of Saint Licinianus, bishop, concerning the Book of Rules, addressed to Saint Gregory, pope of the city of Rome
Book III
Epistle I To Peter, Subdeacon
Epistle II To Paulus, Bishop
Epistle III To John, Abbot
Epistle V To Peter, Subdeacon
Epistle VI To John, Bishop
Epistle VII To John, Bishop
Epistle VIII To Natalis, Archbishop
Epistle IX To Antoninus, Subdeacon
Epistle X To Savinus, Subdeacon
Epistle XII To Maximianus, Bishop
Epistle XV To Scholasticus, Judge
Epistle XXII To Antoninus, Subdeacon
Epistle XXIX To the Presbyters and Clergy of Mediolanum (Milan)
Epistle XXX To John, Subdeacon
Epistle XXXI To Romanus, Patrician
Epistle XXXII To Honoratus, Archdeacon
Epistle XXXIII To Dynamius, Patrician
Epistle XXXV To Peter, Subdeacon
Epistle XXXVI To Sabinus, Guardian (Defensorem)
Epistle XXXVIII To Libertinus, Praefect
Epistle XLV To Andrew, Bishop
Epistle XLVI To John, Bishop
Epistle XLVII To the Clergy of the Church of Salona
Epistle XLVIII To Columbus, Bishop
Epistle XLIX To Adeodatus, Bishop
Epistle LI To Maximianus, Bishop
Epistle LIII To John, Bishop
Epistle LVI To John, Bishop
Epistle LVII From John, Bishop of Ravenna to Pope Gregory
Epistle LIX To Secundinus, Bishop
Epistle LX To Italica, Patrician
Epistle LXV To Mauricius Augustus
Epistle LXVI To Theodorus, Physician
Epistle LXVII To Domitian, Metropolitan
Book IV
Epistle I To Constantius, Bishop
Epistle II To Constantius, Bishop
Epistle III To Constantius, Bishop
Epistle IV To Queen Theodelinda
Epistle V To Boniface, Bishop
Epistle VI To Cyprian, Deacon
Epistle VII To Gennadius, Patrician
Epistle VIII To Januarius, Bishop
Epistle IX To Januarius, Bishop
Epistle X To All the Bishops of Dalmatia
Epistle XI To Maximianus, Bishop
Epistle XV To Januarius, Bishop
Epistle XVIII To Maurus, Abbot
Epistle XX To Maximus, Pretender (Praesumptorem)
Epistle XXI To Venantius, Bishop
Epistle XXIII To Hospito, Duke of the Barbaricini
Epistle XXIV To Zabardas, Duke of Sardinia
Epistle XXV To the Nobles and Proprietors in Sardinia
Epistle XXVI To Januarius, Bishop
Epistle XXVII To Januarius, Bishop
Epistle XXIX To Januarius, Bishop
Epistle XXX To Constantina Augusta
Epistle XXXI To Theodorus, Physician
Epistle XXXII To Narses the Patrician
Epistle XXXIII To Anthemius, Subdeacon
Epistle XXXIV To Pantaleo, Praefect
Epistle XXXV To Victor and Columbus, Bishops
Epistle XXXVI To Leo, Bishop
Epistle XXXVIII To Queen Theodelinda
Epistle XXXIX To Constantius, Bishop
Epistle XLVI To Rusticiana, Patrician
Epistle XLVII To Sabinianus, Deacon
Book V
Epistle II To Felix, Bishop, and Cyriacus, Abbot
Epistle IV To Constantius, Bishop
Epistle V To Dominicus, Bishop
Epistle VIII To Cyprian, Deacon
Epistle XI To John, Bishop
Epistle XV To John, Bishop
Epistle XVII To Cyprian, Deacon
Epistle XVIII To John, Bishop
Epistle XIX To Sabinianus, Deacon
Epistle XX To Mauricius Augustus
Epistle XXI To Constantina Augusta
Epistle XXIII To Castorius, Notary
Epistle XXV To Severus, Bishop
Epistle XXVI To the people of Ravenna
Epistle XXIX To Vincomalus, Guardian (Defensorem)
Epistle XXX To Mauricius Augustus
Epistle XXXVI To Severus, Scholasticus
Epistle XXXIX To Anastasius, Bishop
Epistle XL To Mauricius Augustus
Epistle XLI To Constantina Augusta
Epistle XLII To Sebastian, Bishop
Epistle XLIII To Eulogius and Anastasius, Bishops
Epistle XLVIII To Andrew, Scholasticus
Epistle XLIX To Leander, Bishop
Epistle LII To John, Archbishop
Epistle LIII To Virgilius, Bishop
Epistle LIV To all the Bishops of the Kingdom of Childebert
Epistle LV To King Childebert
Epistle LVI To Marinianus, Bishop
Epistle LVII To John, Bishop
Epistle LVIII To all the Bishops throughout Helladia
Book VI
Epistle I To Marinianus, Bishop
Epistle II To the Clergy and People of Ravenna
Epistle III To Maximus of Salona
Epistle V To Queen Brunichild
Epistle VI To King Childebert
Epistle VII To Candidus, Presbyter
Epistle VIII To the Bishops of Epirus
Epistle IX To Donus, Bishop
Epistle XII To Montana and Thomas
Epistle XIV To the Count Narses
Epistle XV To John, Bishop
Epistle XVI To Mauricius, Augustus
Epistle XVII To Theotistus
Epistle XVIII To John, Bishop
Epistle XXII To Peter, Bishop
Epistle XXIV To Marinianus, Bishop
Epistle XXV To Maximus of Salona
Epistle XXVI To the Salonitans
Epistle XXVII To the Clergy and People of Jadera
Epistle XXIX To Marinianus, Bishop
Epistle XXX To Secundus
Epistle XXXII To Fortunatus, Bishop
Epistle XXXIV To Castorius, Notary
Epistle XXXV To Anthemius, Subdeacon
Epistle XXXVII To Columbus, Bishop
Epistle XLIII To Venantius, Patrician
Epistle XLIV To John, Bishop
Epistle XLVI To Felix, Bishop of Pisaurum (Pesaro)
Epistle XLVIII To Urbicus, Abbot
Epistle XLIX To Palladius, Bishop
Epistle L To Queen Brunichild
Epistle LI To the Brethren going to England (Angliam)
Epistle LII To Pelagius and Serenus, Bishops
Epistle LIII To Virgilius, Bishop
Epistle LIV To Desiderius and Syagrius, Bishops
Epistle LV To Protasius, Bishop
Epistle LVI To Stephen, Abbot
Epistle LVII To Arigius, Patrician
Epistle LVIII To Theodoric and Theodebert
Epistle LIX To Brunichild, Queen of the Franks
Epistle LX To Eulogius, Bishop
Epistle LXI To Castorius, Notary
Epistle LXIII To Gennadius, Patrician
Epistle LXV To Mauricius, Emperor
Epistle LXVI To Athanasius, Presbyter
Book VII
Epistle II To Columbus, Bishop
Epistle IV To Cyriacus, Bishop
Epistle V To Cyriacus, Bishop
Epistle VI To Mauricius Augustus
Epistle VII To Peter, Domitian, and Elpidius
Epistle XI To Rufinus, Bishop of Ephesus
Epistle XII To Respecta, Abbess
Epistle XIII To Fortunatus, Bishop
Epistle XV To George, Presbyter
Epistle XVII To Sabinianus, Bishop
Epistle XIX To Marinianus, Archbishop
Epistle XX To the Clergy and People Ariminum
Epistle XXIII To Fortunatus and Anthemius
Epistle XXV To Gregoria
Epistle XXVI To Theoctista, Patrician
Epistle XXVII To Anastasius, Bishop
Epistle XXVIII To Theodore, Physician
Epistle XXX To Narses, the Religious (Narsae Relegioso)
Epistle XXXI To Cyriacus, Bishop
Epistle XXXII To Anastasius, Presbyter
Epistle XXXIII To Mauricius Augustus
Epistle XXXIV To Eulogius, Bishop
Epistle XXXV To Dominicus, Bishop
Epistle XXXVIII To Donus, Bishop
Epistle XXXIX To John, Bishop
Epistle XL To Eulogius, Bishop
Epistle XLII To Marinianus, Bishop
Epistle XLIII To Marinianus, Bishop
Book VIII
Epistle I To Peter, Bishop
Epistle II To Anastasius, Bishop of Antioch
Epistle III To Donus, Bishop of Messana (in Sicily)
Epistle V To various Metropolitans and Bishops
Epistle VI To Amos, Patriarch of Jerusalem
Epistle X To Sabinianus, Bishop of Jadera
Epistle XIII To Columbus
Epistle XIV To Boniface, First Guardian (Defensorem)
Epistle XV To Marinianus, Bishop of Ravenna
Epistle XVII To Maurentius
Epistle XVIII To Agnellus, Bishop of Terracina
Epistle XX To Marinianus, Bishop of Ravenna
Epistle XXI To John, Bishop of Syracuse
Epistle XXII To Rusticiana, Patrician
Epistle XXIII To Fantinus, Guardian (Defensorem)
Epistle XXIV To Sabinianus, Bishop of Jadera
Epistle XXIX To Eulogius, Bishop of Alexandria
Epistle XXX To Eulogius, Bishop of Alexandria
Epistle XXXIII To Dominicus
Epistle XXXIV To John Bishop of Scyllacium
Epistle XXXV To Leontius, Ex-Consul
NPNF2–13 GREGORY THE GREAT (II), EPHRAIM SYRUS, APHRAHAT
NPNF2–13 CONTENTS
Selected Epistles Of Gregory The Great Bishop Of Rome, (Books IX.—XIV.)
General Literature of Gregory’s Life and Times
Book IX
Epistle I To Januarius, Bishop of Caralis (Cagliari)
Epistle II To Vitalis, Guardian (Defensorem) of Sardinia
Epistle III To Januarius, Bishop of Caralis (Cagliari)
Epistle IV To Januarius, Bishop of Caralis (Cagliari)
Epistle V To Marcellus, Pro-Consul of Dalmatia
Epistle VI To Januarius, Bishop of Caralis (Cagliari)
Epistle VII To Januarius, Bishop of Caralis (Cagliari)
Epistle VIII To the Bishops of Sardinia
Epistle IX To Callinicus, Exarch of Italy
Epistle X To Marinianus, Bishop of Ravenna
Epistle XI To Brunichild, Queen
Epistle XII To John, Bishop of Syracuse
Epistle XVII To Demetrian and Valerian
Epistle XVIII To Romanus, Guardian (Defensorem)
Epistle XIX To the Husbandmen (Colonos) of the Syracusan Patrimony
Epistle XXIII To John, Bishop of Syracuse
Epistle XXIV To Romanus, Guardian (Defensorem)
Epistle XXVI To Romanus, Guardian (Defensorem)
Epistle XXVII To Romanus, Guardian (Defensorem)
Epistle XXXIII To Andrew
Epistle XXXVI To Fortunatus, Bishop of Neapolis (Naples)
Epistle XLI To Julianus, Scribo
Epistle XLII To Agilulph, King of the Lombards
Epistle XLIII To Theodelinda, Queen of the Lombards
Epistle XLIX To Anastasius, Bishop of Antioch
Epistle LV To Fantinus, Guardian (Defensorem), of Panormus (Palermo)
Epistle LVIII To Martin, Scholasticus
Epistle LIX To John, Bishop of Syracuse
Epistle LX To Romanus and other Guardians (defensores) of the Ecclesiastical Patrimony
Epistle LXI Here begins the epistle of Rechared, King of the Goths, addressed to the blessed Gregory, Bishop of Rome
Epistle LXII To Romanus, Guardian (Defensorem)
Epistle LXV To Januarius, Bishop of Caralis (Cagliari)
Epistle LXVII To Constantius, Bishop of Milan
Epistle LXVIII To Eusebius of Thessalonica
Epistle LXXVIII To Eulogius, Patriarch of Alexandria
Epistle LXXIX To Marinianus, Bishop of Ravenna
Epistle LXXX To Castorius, Notary
Epistle LXXXI To Maximus, Bishop of Salona
Epistle LXXXII To Anatolius, Constantinopolitan Deacon
Epistle XCI To Fortunatus, Bishop of Neapolis (Naples)
Epistle XCIII To Gulfaris, Magister Militum
Epistle XCIV To Romanus the Guardian (Defensorem)
Epistle XCVIII To Theodore, Curator of Ravenna
Epistle CV To Serenus Bishop of Massilia (Marseilles)
Epistle CVI To Syagrius, AEtherius, Virgilius, and Desiderius, Bishops
Epistle CVII To Aregius, Bishop of Vapincum
Epistle CVIII To Syagrius, Bishop
Epistle CIX To Brunichild, Queen of the Franks
Epistle CX To Theoderic and Theodebert, Kings of the Franks
Epistle CXI To Virgilius, Bishop of Arelate (Arles)
Epistle CXIV To Virgilius and Syagrius, Bishops
Epistle CXV To Syagrius, Bishop of Augustodunum (Autun)
Epistle CXVI To Theoderic and Theodebert, Kings of the Franks
Epistle CXVII To Brunichild, Queen of the Franks
Epistle CXX To Claudius in Spain
Epistle CXXI To Leander, Bishop of Hispalis (Seville)
Epistle CXXII To Rechared, King of the Visigoths
Epistle CXXIII To Venantius and Italica
Epistle CXXV To Maximus, Bishop of Salona
Epistle CXXVII From S. Columbanus to Pope Gregory
Book X
Epistle X To Romanus, Guardian (Defensorem)
Epistle XV To Clementina, Patrician
Epistle XVIII To Clementina, Patrician
Epistle XIX To Anthemius, Subdeacon
Epistle XXIII To Adrian, Notary of Sicily
Epistle XXIV To Fortunatus, Bishop of Neapolis (Naples)
Epistle XXXI To Libertinus, Ex-Praetor
Epistle XXXV To Eulogius, Patriarch of Alexandria
Epistle XXXVI To Maximus, Bishop of Salona
Epistle XXXVII To Innocent, Praefect of Africa
Epistle XXXIX To Eulogius, Patriarch of Alexandria
Epistle XLII To Eusebius, Archbishop of Thessalonica
Epistle LXII To the Neapolitans
Epistle LXIII To Dominicus, Bishop of Carthage
Book XI
Epistle I To John, Abbot
Epistle XII To Conon, Abbot of Lirinus (Lerins)
Epistle XIII To Serenus, Bishop of Massilia (Marseilles)
Epistle XXV To Januarius, Bishop of Caralis (Cagliari )
Epistle XXVIII To Augustine, Bishop of the Angli
Epistle XXIX To Bertha, Queen of the Angli
Epistle XXX To Venantius, Ex-Monk, Patrician of Syracuse
Epistle XXXII To Marinianus, Bishop of Ravenna
Epistle XXXIII To Marinianus, Bishop of Ravenna
Epistle XXXV To Barbara and Antonina
Epistle XXXVI To John, Bishop of Syracuse
Epistle XXXVII To Romanus, Guardian (Defensorem)
Epistle XXXVIII To Vitus, Guardian (Defensorem )
Epistle XL To Marinianus, Bishop of Ravenna
Epistle XLIV To Rusticiana, Patrician
Epistle XLV To Theoctista, Patrician
Epistle XLVI To Isacius, Bishop of Jerusalem
Epistle XLVII To Anatolius, Deacon at Constantinople
Epistle L To Adrian, Notary
Epistle LIV To Desiderius, Bishop of Gaul
Epistle LV To Virgilius, Bishop of Arelate (Arles)
Epistle LVI To AEtherius, Bishop of Lugdunum (Lyons.)
Epistle LVII To Aregius, Bishop of Vapincum
Epistle LVIII To Divers Bishops of Gaul
Epistle LIX To Theoderic, King of the Franks
Epistle LX To Theodebert, King of the Franks
Epistle LXI To Clotaire, King of the Franks
Epistle LXII To Brunichild, Queen of the Franks
Epistle LXIII To Brunichild, Queen of the Franks
Epistle LXIV To Augustine, Bishop of the Angli
Epistle LXV To Augustine, Bishop of the Angli
Epistle LXVI To Edilbert, King of the Angli
Epistle LXVII To Quiricus, Bishop, &c
Epistle LXVIII (To Virgilius, Bishop of Arelate (Arles).)
Epistle LXIX To Brunichild, Queen of the Franks
Epistle LXXVI To Mellitus, Abbot
Epistle LXXVII To Boniface, Guardian (Defensorem), in Corsica
Epistle LXXVIII To Barbara and Antonina
Book XII
Epistle I To Dominicus, Bishop of Carthage
Epistle VIII To Columbus, Bishop of Numidia
Epistle XXIV To John, Subdeacon of Ravenna
Epistle XXV To Romanus, Guardian (Defensorem)
Epistle XXVIII To Columbus, Bishop of Numidia
Epistle XXIX To Victor, Bishop
Epistle XXXII To all the Bishops of the Council of Bizacium
Epistle L To Eulogius, Patriarch of Alexandria
Book XIII
Epistle I To the Roman Citizens
Epistle V To Etherius, Bishop of Lugdunum (Lyons)
Epistle VI To Brunichild, Queen of the Franks
Epistle VII To Theoderic, King of the Franks
Epistle VIII To Senator, Abbot
Epistle IX To Thalassia, Abbess
Epistle X To Lupo, Abbot
Epistle XII To Paschasius, Bishop of Neapolis (Naples)
Epistle XVIII To certain Bishops of Sicily
Epistle XXII To Rusticiana, Patrician Lady
Epistle XXVI To Anthemius, Subdeacon
Epistle XXVII To Anthemius, Subdeacon
Epistle XXXI To Phocas, Emperor
Epistle XXXIV To Pantaleo, Notary
Epistle XXXVIII To Phocas, Emperor
Epistle XXXIX To Leontia, Empress
Epistle XL To Cyriacus, Patriarch of Constantinople
Epistle XLI To Eulogius, Patriarch of Alexandria
Epistle XLII To Eulogius, Patriarch of Alexandria
Book XIV
Epistle II To Vitalis, Guardian (Defensorem) of Sardinia
Epistle IV To Fantinus, Guardian (Defensorem) of Panormus
Epistle VII To Alcyson, Bishop of Corcyra
Epistle VIII To Boniface, Deacon
Epistle XII To Theodelinda, Queen of the Lombards
Epistle XIII To Alcyson, Bishop of Corcyra
Epistle XVI From Felix Bishop of Messana to St. Gregory
Epistle XVII To Felix, Bishop of Messana
Selections From The Hymns And Homilies Of Ephraim The Syrian, And From The Demonstrations Of Aphrahat The Persian Sage
Ephraim Syrus. The Nisibene Hymns
Nisibene Hymns
Hymn I
Hymn II
Hymn III
Hymn IV
Hymn V
Hymn VI
Hymn VII
Hymn IX
Hymn X
Hymn XI
Hymn XII
Hymn XIII
Hymn XIV
Hymn XV
Hymn XVI
Hymn XVII
Hymn XVIII
Hymn XIX
Hymn XX
Hymn XXI
Hymn XXXV
Hymn XXXVI
Hymn XXXVII
Hymn XXXVIII
Hymn XXXIX
Hymn XL
Hymn XLI
Hymn XLII
Hymn LII
Hymn LIII
Hymn LIV
Hymn LV
Hymn LVI
Hymn LVII
Hymn LVIII
Hymn LIX
Hymn LX
Hymn LXI
Hymn LXII
Hymn LXIII
Hymn LXIV
Hymn LXV
Hymn LXVI
Hymn LXVII
Hymn LXVIII
Nineteen Hymns on the Nativity of Christ in the Flesh
Hymns on the Nativity
Hymn I
Hymn II
Hymn III
Hymn IV
Hymn V
Hymn VI
Hymn VII
Hymn VIII
Hymn IX
Hymn X
Hymn XI
Hymn XII
Hymn XIII
Hymn XIV
Hymn XV
Hymn XVI
Hymn XVII
Hymn XVIII
Hymn XIX
Fifteen Hymns For the Feast of the Epiphany
Hymns for the Feast of the Epiphany
Hymn I
Hymn II
Hymn III
Hymn IV
Hymn V
Hymn VI
Hymn VII
Hymn VIII
Hymn IX
Hymn X
Hymn XI
Hymn XII
Hymn XIII
Hymn of the Baptized
Hymn XIV
Hymn concerning our Lord and John
Hymn XV
The Pearl, Seven Hymns on the Faith
Hymn I
Hymn II
Hymn III
Hymn IV
Hymn V
Hymn VI
Hymn VII
Three Homilies
Three Homilies
On Our Lord
On Admonition and Repentance
On the Sinful Woman
Aphrahat. Select Demonstrations
Aphrahat Letter of an Inquirer
The “Demonstrations” of Aphrahat
Demonstration I Of Faith
Demonstration V Of Wars
Demonstration VI Of Monks
Demonstration VIII Of the Resurrection of the Dead
Demonstration X Of Pastors
Demonstration XVII Of Christ the Son of God
Demonstration XXI Of Persecution
Demonstration XXII Of Death and the Latter Times
NPNF2–14 THE SEVEN ECUMENICAL COUNCILS
NPNF2–14 CONTENTS
The Seven Ecumenical Councils Of The Undivided Church
The First Ecumenical Council The First Council of Nice. a.d. 325
Historical Introduction
The Nicene Creed
The Creed of Eusebius of Caesarea, which he presented to the council, and which some suppose to have suggested the creed finally adopted
Excursus on the Word Homousios
Excursus on the Words gennethenta ou poiethenta
The Canons of the 318 Holy Fathers Assembled in the City of Nice, in Bithynia
Canon I
Ancient Epitome of Canon I
Excursus on the Use of the Word “Canon.”
Canon II
Canon III
Canon IV
Canon V
Excursus on the Word Prospherein
Canon VI
Excursus on the Extent of the Jurisdiction of the Bishop of Rome Over the Suburbican Churches
Canon VII
Excursus on the Rise of the Patriarchate of Jerusalem
Canon VIII
Excursus on the Chorepiscopi
Canon IX
Canon X
Canon XI
Excursus on the Public Discipline or Exomologesis of the Early Church
Canon XII
Canon XIII
Excursus on the Communion of the Sick
Canon XIV
Canon XV
Excursus on the Translation of Bishops
Canon XVI
Canon XVII
Excursus on Usury
Canon XVIII
Canon XIX
Excursus on the Deaconess of the Early Church
Canon XX
Excursus on the Number of the Nicene Canons
The Captions of the Arabic Canons Attributed to the Council of Nice
Canon I
Canon II
Canon III
Canon IV
Canon V
Canon VI
Canon VII
Canon VIII
Canon IX
Canon X
Canon XI
Canon XII
Canon XIII
Canon XIV
Canon XV
Canon XVI
Canon XVII
Canon XVIII
Canon XIX
Canon XX
Canon XXI
Canon XXII
Canon XXIII
Canon XXIV
Canon XXV
Canon XXVI
Canon XXVII
Canon XXVIII
Canon XXIX
Canon XXX
Canon XXXI
Canon XXXII
Canon XXXIII
Canon XXXIV
Canon XXXV
Canon XXXVI
Canon XXXVII
Canon XXXVIII
Canon XXXIX
Canon XL
Canon XLI
Canon XLII
Canon XLIII
Canon XLIV
Canon XLV
Canon XLVI
Canon XLVII
Canon XLVIII
Canon XLIX
Canon L
Canon LI
Canon LII
Canon LIII
Canon LIV
Canon LV
Canon LVI
Canon LVII
Canon LVIII
Canon LIX
Canon LX
Canon LXI
Canon LXII
Canon LXIII
Canon LXIV
Canon LXV
Canon LXVI
Canon LXVII
Canon LXVIII
Canon LXIX
Canon LXX
Canon LXXI
Canon LXXII
Canon LXXIII
Canon LXXIV
Canon LXXV
Canon LXXVI
Canon LXXVII
Canon LXXVIII
Canon LXXIX
Canon LXXX
Proposed Action on Clerical Celibacy
On the Keeping of Easter
The Canons of the Councils of Ancyra, Gangra, Neocaesarea, Antioch and Laodicea, which Canons were Accepted and Received by the Ecumenical Synods
Introductory Note to the Canons of the Provincial Synods which in this Volume are Interjected Between the First and the Second Ecumenical Councils
The Council of Ancyra a.d. 314
Historical Note
The Canons of the Council of Ancyra
Canon I
Canon II
Canon III
Canon IV
Canon V
Canon VI
Canon VII
Canon VIII
Canon IX
Canon X
Canon XI
Canon XII
Canon XIII
Canon XIV
Canon XV
Canon XVI
Canon XVII
Canon XVIII
Canon XIX
Excursus on Second Marriages, Called Digamy
Canon XX
Canon XXI
Canon XXII
Canon XXIII
Canon XXIV
Canon XXV
The Council of Neocaesarea a.d. 315 (circa)
Historical Note
The Canons of the Holy and Blessed Fathers Who Assembled at Neocaesarea, Which are Indeed Later in Date Than Those Made at Ancyra, But More Ancient Than the Nicene: However, the Synod of Nice Has Been Placed Before Them on Account of Its Peculiar Dignity
Canon I
Canon II
Canon III
Canon IV
Canon V
Canon VI
Canon VII
Canon VIII
Canon IX
Canon X
Canon XI
Canon XII
Canon XIII
Canon XIV
Canon XV
The Council of Gangra a.d. 325–381
Historical Introduction
Synodical Letter of the Council of Gangra
The Canons of the Holy Fathers Assembled at Gangra, Which Were Set Forth After the Council of Nice
Canon I
Canon II
Canon III
Canon IV
Canon V
Canon VI
Canon VII
Canon VIII
Canon IX
Canon X
Canon XI
Canon XII
Canon XIII
Canon XIV
Canon XV
Canon XVI
Canon XVII
Canon XVIII
Canon XIX
Canon XX
The Synod of Antioch in Encaeniis a.d. 341
Historical Introduction
The Synodal Letter
The Canons of the Blessed and Holy Fathers Assembled at Antioch in Syria
Canon I
Canon II
Canon III
Canon IV
Canon V
Canon VI
Canon VII
Canon VIII
Canon IX
Canon X
Canon XI
Canon XII
Canon XIII
Canon XIV
Canon XV
Canon XVI
Canon XVII
Canon XVIII
Canon XIX
Canon XX
Canon XXI
Canon XXII
Canon XXIII
Canon XXIV
Canon XXV
Synod of Laodicea a.d. 343–381
Historical Introduction
The Canons of the Synod Held in the City of Laodicea, in Phrygia Pacatiana, in which Many Blessed Fathers from Divers Provinces of Asia Were Gathered Together
Canon I
Canon II
Canon III
Canon IV
Canon V
Canon VI
Canon VII
Canon VIII
Canon IX
Canon X
Canon XI
Canon XII
Canon XIII
Canon XIV
Canon XV
Canon XVI
Canon XVII
Canon XVIII
Excursus on the Choir Offices of the Early Church
Canon XIX
Excursus on the Worship of the Early Church
Canon XX
Canon XXI
Canon XXII
Excursus on the Vestments of the Early Church
Canon XXIII
Canon XXIV
Excursus on the Minor Orders of the Early Church
Canon XXV
Canon XXVI
Canon XXVII
Canon XXVIII
Canon XXIX
Canon XXX
Canon XXXI
Canon XXXII
Canon XXXIII
Canon XXXIV
Canon XXXV
Canon XXXVI
Canon XXXVII
Canon XXXVIII
Canon XXXIX
Canon XL
Canon XLI
Canon XLII
Canon XLIII
Canon XLIV
Canon XLV
Canon XLVI
Canon XLVII
Canon XLVIII
Canon XLIX
Canon L
Canon LI
Canon LII
Canon LIII
Canon LIV
Canon LV
Canon LVI
Canon LVII
Canon LVIII
Canon LIX
Canon LX
The Second Ecumenical Council The First Council of Constantinople a.d. 381
Historical Introduction
Introductory Note
The Creed Found in Epiphanius’s Ancoratus (Cap. cxx.)
Historical Excursus on the Introduction into the Creed of the Words “and the Son.”
Historical Note on the Lost “Tome” of the Second Council
Letter of the Same Holy Synod to the Most Pious Emperor Theodosius the Great, to Which are Appended the Canons Enacted by Them
Introduction on the Number of the Canons
Canons of the One Hundred and Fifty Fathers who assembled at Constantinople during the Consulate of those Illustrious Men, Flavius Eucherius and Flavius Evagrius on the VII of the Ides of July
Canon I
Excursus on the Heresies Condemned in Canon I
Canon II
Canon III
Canon IV
Canon V
Canon VI
Canon VII
Excursus on the Authority of the Second Ecumenical Council
Council of Constantinople a.d. 382. The Synodical Letter
The Third Ecumenical Council The Council of Ephesus a.d. 431
Historical Introduction
Note on the Emperor’s Edict to the Synod
Extracts from the Acts Session I
The Epistle of Cyril to Nestorius
Extracts from the Acts Session I. (Continued)
Historical Introduction to St. Cyril’s Anathematisms
The Epistle of Cyril to Nestorius with the XII. Anathematisms
The XII. Anathematisms of St. Cyril Against Nestorius
The Anathematisms of the Heretic Nestorius Against Cyril
Excursus on the Word Theotokos
Excursus on How Our Lord Worked Miracles
Extracts from the Acts Session I. (Continued)
Decree of the Council Against Nestorius
Extracts from the Acts Session II
The Letter of Pope Coelestine to the Synod of Ephesus
Extracts from the Acts Session II. (Continued.)
Extracts from the Acts Session III
The Canons of the Two Hundred Holy and Blessed Fathers Who Met at Ephesus
Canon I
Excursus on the Conciliabulum of John of Antioch
Canon II
Canon III
Canon IV
Excursus on Pelagianism
Canon V
Canon VI
Canon VII
Excursus on the Words pistin heperan
Canon VIII
The Letter of the Same Holy Synod of Ephesus, to the Sacred Synod in Pamphylia Concerning Eustathius Who Had Been Their Metropolitan
The Letter of the Synod to Pope Celestine
The Definition of the Holy and Ecumenical Synod of Ephesus Against the Impious Messalians Who are Also Called Euchetae and Enthusiasts
Decree of the Synod in the Matter of Euprepius and Cyril
The Fourth Ecumenical Council The Council of Chalcedon a.d. 451
General Introduction
Extracts from the Acts Session I
Extracts from the Acts Session II
The Letter of Cyril to John of Antioch
Extracts from the Acts Session II. (Continued)
The Tome of St. Leo
Extracts from the Acts Session II. (continued)
Session III
The Condemnation Sent by the Holy and Ecumenical Synod to Dioscorus
Extracts from the Acts Session IV
Session V
The Definition of Faith of the Council of Chalcedon
Extracts from the Acts Session VI
Decree on the Jurisdiction of Jerusalem and Antioch Session VII
The Decree with Regard to the Bishop of Ephesus Session XII
Decree with Regard to Nicomedia Session XIII
Canon I
Canon II
Canon III
Canon IV
Canon V
Canon VI
Canon VII
Canon VIII
Canon IX
Canon X
Canon XI
Canon XII
Canon XIII
Canon XIV
Canon XV
Canon XVI
Canon XVII
Canon XVIII
Canon XIX
Canon XX
Canon XXI
Canon XXII
Canon XXIII
Canon XXIV
Canon XXV
Canon XXVI
Canon XXVII
Canon XXVIII
Excursus on the Later History of Canon XXVIII
Canon XXIX
Canon XXX
Extracts from the Acts Session XVI
The Fifth Ecumenical Council The Second Council of Constantinople a.d. 553
Historical Introduction
Excursus on the Genuineness of the Acts of the Fifth Council
Extracts from the Acts Session I
Extracts from the Acts Session VII
The Sentence of the Synod
The Capitula of the Council
Excursus on the XV. Anathemas Against Origen
The Anathemas Against Origen
The Anathematisms of the Emperor Justinian Against Origen
The Decretal Epistle of Pope Vigilius in Confirmation of the Fifth Ecumenical Synod
Historical Excursus on the After History of the Council
The Sixth Ecumenical Council The Third Council of Constantinople a.d. 680–681
Historical Introduction
Extracts from the Acts Session I
The Letter of Agatho, Pope of Old Rome, to the Emperor, and the Letter of Agatho and of 125 Bishops of the Roman Synod, Addressed to the Sixth Council
Introductory Note
The Letter of Pope Agatho
The Letter of Agatho and of the Roman Synod of 125 Bishops which was to Serve as an Instruction to the Legates Sent to Attend the Sixth Synod
Extracts from the Acts Session VIII
The Sentence Against the Monothelites Session XIII
Session XVI
The Definition of Faith
The Prosphoneticus to the Emperor
Letter of the Council to St. Agatho
Excursus on the Condemnation of Pope Honorius
The Imperial Edict Posted in the Third Atrium of the Great Church Near What is Called Dicymbala
The Canons of the Council in Trullo; Often Called The Quinisext Council a.d. 692
Introductory Note
The Canons of the Council in Trullo
Canon I
Canon II
Canon III
Canon IV
Canon V
Canon VI
Excursus on the Marriage of the Clergy
Canon VII
Canon VIII
Canon IX
Canon X
Canon XI
Canon XII
Canon XIII
Canon XIV
Canon XV
Canon XVI
Canon XVII
Canon XVIII
Canon XIX
Canon XX
Canon XXI
Canon XXII
Canon XXIII
Canon XXIV
Canon XXV
Canon XXVI
Canon XXVII
Canon XXVIII
Canon XXIX
Canon XXX
Canon XXXI
Canon XXXII
Canon XXXIII
Canon XXXIV
Canon XXXV
Canon XXXVI
Canon XXXVII
Canon XXXVIII
Canon XXXIX
Canon XL
Canon XLI
Canon XLII
Canon XLIII
Canon XLIV
Canon XLV
Canon XLVI
Canon XLVII
Canon XLVIII
Canon XLIX
Canon L
Canon LI
Canon LII
Canon LIII
Canon LIV
Canon LV
Canon LVI
Canon LVII
Canon LVIII
Canon LIX
Canon LX
Canon LXI
Canon LXII
Canon LXIII
Canon LXIV
Canon LXV
Canon LXVI
Canon LXVII
Canon LXVIII
Canon LXIX
Canon LXX
Canon LXXI
Canon LXXII
Canon LXXIII
Canon LXXIV
Canon LXXV
Canon LXXVI
Canon LXXVII
Canon LXXVIII
Canon LXXIX
Canon LXXX
Canon LXXXI
Canon LXXXII
Canon LXXXIII
Canon LXXXIV
Canon LXXXV
Canon LXXXVI
Canon LXXXVII
Canon LXXXVIII
Canon LXXXIX
Canon XC
Canon XCI
Canon XCII
Canon XCIII
Canon XCIV
Canon XCV
Canon XCVI
Canon XCVII
Canon XCVIII
Canon XCIX
Canon C
Canon CI
Canon CII
The Council of Sardica a.d. 343 or 344
Introduction on the Date of the Council
Note on the Text of the Canons
The Canons of the Council of Sardica
Canon I
Canon II
Canon III
Canon IV
Canon V
Canon VI
Canon VII
Canon VIII
Canon IX
Canon X
Canon XI
Canon XII
Canon XIII
Canon XIV
Canon XVIII. (Of the Latin.)
Canon XV
Canon XVI
Canon XVII
Canon XVIII
Canon XIX
Canon XX
Canon XII. (Of the Latin Texts.)
Excursus on the Other Acts of the Council
Excursus as to Whether the Sardican Council Was Ecumenical
The Canons of the CCXVII Blessed Fathers who assembled at Carthage Commonly Called The Code of Canons of the African Church a.d. 419
Introductory Note
The Profession of Faith of the Nicene Council
Canon I
Canon II
Canon III
Canon IV
Canon V
Canon VI
Canon VII
Canon VIII
Canon IX
Canon X
Canon XI
Canon XII
Canon XIII
Canon XIV
Canon XV
Canon XVI
Canon XVII
Canon XVIII. (Gk. xviii. The Latin caption is the canon of the Greek.)
Canon XIX. (Greek xxii.)
Canon XX. (Greek xxiii.)
Canon XXI. (Greek xxiv.)
Canon XXII. (Greek xxv.)
Canon XXIII. (Greek xxvi.)
Canon XXIV. (Greek xxvii.)
Canon XXV. (Greek xxviii.)
Canon XXVI. (Greek xxix.)
Canon XXVII. (Greek xxx.)
Canon XXVIII. (Greek xxxi.)
Canon XXIX. (Greek xxxii.)
Canon XXX. (Greek xxxiii.)
Canon XXXI. (Greek xxxiv.)
Canon XXXII. (Greek xxxv.)
Canon XXXIII. (Greek xxxvi.)
Canon XXXIV. (Greek xxxvii.)
Canon XXXV. (Greek xxxviii.)
Canon XXXVI. (Greek xxxix.)
Canon XXXVII. (Greek xl.)
Canon XXXVIII. (Greek xli.)
Canon XXXIX. (Greek xlii.)
Canon XL. (Greek xliii.)
Canon XLI. (Greek xliv.)
Canon XLII. (Greek xiv.)
Canon XLIII. (Greek xlvi.)
Canon XLIV. (Greek xlvii.)
Canon XLV. (Greek xlviii.)
Canon XLVI. (Greek l.)
Canon XLVII. (Greek li.)
Canon XLVIII. (Greek lii.)
Canon XLIX. (Greek liii.)
Canon L. (Greek liv.)
Canon LI. (Greek lv.)
Canon LII. (Greek lvi.)
Canon LIII. (Greek lvii.)
Canon LIV. (Greek lviii.)
Canon LV. (Greek lix.)
Canon LVI. (Greek lx.)
Canon LVII. (Greek lxi.)
Canon LVIII. (Greek lxii.)
Canon LIX. (Greek lxiii.)
Canon LX. (Greek lxiii.)
Canon LXI. (Greek lxiv.)
Canon LXII. (Greek lxv.)
Canon LXIII. (Greek lxvi.)
Canon LXIV. (Greek lxvii.)
Canon LXV. (Greek lxviii.)
Canon LXVI. (Greek lxix.)
Canon LXVII. (Greek lxx.)
Canon LXVIII. (Greek lxxi.)
Canon LXIX. (Greek lxxii.)
Canon LXX. (Greek lxxiii.)
Canon LXXI. (Greek lxxiv.)
Canon LXXII. (Greek lxxv.)
Canon LXXIII. (Greek lxxvi.)
Canon LXXIV. (Greek lxxvii.)
Canon LXXV. (Greek lxxviii.)
Canon LXXVI. (Greek lxxix.)
Canon LXXVII. (Greek lxxx.)
Canon LXXVIII. (Greek lxxxi.)
Canon LXXIX. (Greek lxxxii.)
Canon LXXX. (Greek lxxxiii.)
Canon LXXXI. (Greek lxxxiv.)
Canon LXXXII. (Greek lxxxv.)
Canon LXXXIII. (Greek lxxxvi.)
Canon LXXXIV. (Greek lxxxvii.)
Canon LXXXV. (Greek lxxxviii.)
Canon LXXXVI. (Greek lxxxix.)
Canon LXXXVII. (Greek xc.)
Canon LXXXVIII. (Greek xci.)
Canon LXXXIX. (Greek xcii.)
Canon XC. (Greek xciii.)
Canon XCI. (Greek xciv.)
Canon XCII. (Greek xcv.)
Canon XCIII. (Greek xcvi.)
Canon XCIV. (Greek xcvii.)
Canon XCV. (Greek xcviii.)
Canon XCVI. (Greek xcix.)
Canon XCVII. (Greek c.)
Canon XCVIII. (Greek cii.)
Canon XCIX. (Greek ciii.)
Canon C. (Greek civ.)
Canon CI. (Greek civ. bis)
Canon CII. (Greek cv.)
Canon CIII. (Greek cvi.)
Canon CIV. (Greek cvii.)
Canon CV. (Greek cviii.)
Canon CVI. (Greek cix.)
Canon CVII. (Greek cx. continued.)
Canon CVIII. (Greek cxii.)
Canon CIX. (Greek cxij. continued.)
Canon CX. (Greek cxii. bis)
Canon CXI. (Greek cxiij.)
Canon CXII. (Greek cxiij. continued.)
Canon CXIII. (Greek cxiiii.)
Canon CXIV. (Greek cxv.)
Canon CXV. (Greek cxvi.)
Canon CXVI. (Greek cxvii.)
Canon CXVII. (Greek cxviii.)
Canon CXVIII. (Greek cxix.)
Canon CXIX. (Greek cxx.)
Canon CXX. (Greek cxxi.)
Canon CXXI. (Greek cxxii.)
Canon CXXII. (Greek cxxiii.)
Canon CXXIII. (Greek cxxiv.)
Canon CXXIV. (Greek cxxv.)
Canon CXXV. (Greek cxxvi.)
Canon CXXVI. (Greek cxxvii.)
Canon CXXVII. (Greek cxxviii.)
Canon CXXVIII. (Greek cxxix.)
Canon CXXIX. (Greek cxxx.)
Canon CXXX. (Greek cxxxi.)
Canon CXXXI. (Greek CXXXII.)
Canon CXXXII. (Greek cxxxiii.)
Canon CXXXIII. (Greek cxxxiv.)
Canon CXXXIV. (Continuation of cxxxv. in the Greek.)
Canon CXXXV. (Not numbered in the Greek.)
Canon CXXXVI. (Not numbered in the Greek but with a new heading.)
Canon CXXXVII. (Continuation of the last in the Greek.)
Canon CXXXVIII. (Not numbered in the Greek.)
Council of Constantinople held under Nectarius a.d. 394
Introductory Note
Council of Constantinople Under Nectarius of Constantinople and Theophilus of Alexandria a.d. 394
The Council of Carthage held under Cyprian a.d. 257
Introductory Note
The Synod held at Carthage over which presided the Great and Holy Martyr Cyprian, Bishop of Carthage a.d. 257
The Seventh Ecumenical Council The Second Council of Nice a.d. 787
Introduction
The Divine Sacra Sent by the Emperors Constantine and Irene to the Most Holy and Most Blessed Hadrian, Pope of Old Rome
The Imperial Sacra Read at the First Session
Extracts from the Acts Session I
Extracts from the Acts Session II
Extracts from the Acts Session III
Extracts from the Acts Session IV
Extracts from the Acts Session VI
Excursus on the Conciliabulum Styling Itself the Seventh Ecumenical Council, But Commonly Called the Mock Synod of Constantinople a.d. 754
The Decree of the Holy, Great, Ecumenical Synod, the Second of Nice
Excursus on the Present Teaching of the Latin and Greek Churches on the Subject
The Canons of the Holy and Ecumenical Seventh Council
Canon I
Canon II
Canon III
Canon IV
Canon V
Canon VI
Canon VII
Canon VIII
Canon IX
Canon X
Canon XI
Canon XII
Canon XIII
Canon XIV
Canon XV
Canon XVI
Canon XVII
Canon XVIII
Canon XIX
Canon XX
Canon XXI
Canon XXII
The Letter of the Synod to the Emperor and Empress
Excursus on the Two Letters of Gregory II. To the Emperor Leo
Excursus on the Reception of the Seventh Council
Excursus on the Council of Frankfort, a.d. 794
Excursus on the Convention said to have been held in Paris, a.d. 825
Historical Note on the So-Called “Eighth General Council” and Subsequent Councils
Appendix containing Canons and Rulings not having Conciliar Origin but Approved by Name in Canon II. of the Synod in Trullo
Prefatory Note
The Apostolical Canons Introduction
The Canons of the Holy and Altogether August Apostles
Canon I
Canon II
Canon III. (III. and IV.)
Canon IV. (V.)
Canon V. (VI.)
Canon VI. (VII.)
Canon VII. (VIII.)
Canon VIII (IX.)
Canon IX. (X.)
Canon X. (XI.)
Canon XI. (XII.)
Canon XII. and XIII (XIII.)
Canon XIV
Canon XV
Canon XVI
Canon XVII
Canon XVIII
Canon XIX
Canon XX
Canon XXI
Canon XXII
Canon XXIII
Canon XXIV
Canon XXV. (XXV. and XXVI.)
Canon XXVI. (XXVII.)
Canon XXVII. (XXVIII.)
Canon XXVIII. (XXIX.)
Canon XXIX. (XXX.)
Canon XXX. (XXXI.)
Canon XXXI. (XXXII.)
Canon XXXII. (XXXIII.)
Canon XXXIII. (XXXIV.)
Canon XXXIV. (XXXV.)
Canon XXXV. (XXXVI.)
Canon XXXVI. (XXXVII.)
Canon XXXVII. (XXXVIII.)
Canon XXXVIII. (XXXIX.)
Canon XXXIX. (XL.)
Canon XL. (XL. Continued.)
Canon XLI
Canon XLII
Canon XLIII
Canon XLIV
Canon XLV
Canon XLVI
Canon XLVII
Canon XLVIII
Canon XLIX
Canon L
Canon LI
Canon LII
Canon LIII
Canon LIV
Canon LV
Canon LVI
Canon LVII
Canon LVIII
Canon LIX
Canon LX
Canon LXI
Canon LXII
Canon LXIII
Canon LXIV
Canon LXV
Canon LXVI
Canon LXVII
Canon LXVIII
Canon LXIX
Canon LXX
Canon LXXI
Canon LXXII
Canon LXXIII
Canon LXXIV
Canon LXXV
Canon LXXVI
Canon LXXVII
Canon LXXVIII
Canon LXXIX
Canon LXXX
Canon LXXXI
Canon LXXXII
Canon LXXXIII
Canon LXXXIV
Canon LXXXV
I The Letter of the Blessed Dionysius, the Archbishop of Alexandria to Basilides the Bishop who made Enquiries on Various Subjects, to which Dionysius made Answer in this Epistle, which Answers have been received as Canons
Canon I
Canon II
Canon III
Canon IV
II The Canons of the Blessed Peter, Archbishop of Alexandria, and Martyr, which are found in his Sermon on Penitence
Canon I
Canon II
Canon III
Canon IV
Canon V
Canon VI
Canon VII
Canon VIII
Canon IX
Canon X
Canon XI
Canon XII
Canon XIII
Canon XIV
Canon XV
III The Canonical Epistle of St. Gregory, Archbishop of Neocaesarea, who is called Thaumaturgus, concerning Them that, During the Incursion of the Barbarians, Ate of Things Offered to Idols and Committed Certain Other Sins
Canon I
Canon II
Canons III., IV., V
Canon VI
Canon VII
Canon VIII
Canon IX
Canon X
Canon XI
IV The Epistle of St. Athanasius to the Monk Ammus
V The First Canonical Epistle of Our Holy Father Basil, Archbishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia to Amphilochius, Bishop of Iconium
Canon I
Canon II
Canon III
Canon IV
Canon V
Canon VI
Canon VII
Canon VIII
Canon IX
Canon X
Canon XI
Canon XII
Canon XIII
Canon XIV
Canons XV. and XVI
Canon XVII
Canon XVIII
Canon XIX
Canon XX
Canon XXI
Canon XXII
Canon XXIII
Canon XXIV
Canon XXV
Canon XXVI
Canon XXVII
Canon XXVIII
Canon XXIX
Canon XXX
Canon XXXI
Canon XXXII
Canon XXXIII
Canon XXXIV
Canon XXXV
Canon XXXVI
Canon XXXVII
Canon XXXVIII
Canon XXXIX
Canon XL
Canon XLI
Canon XLII
Canon XLIII
Canon XLIV
Canon XLV
Canon XLVI
Canon XLVII
Canon XLVIII
Canon XLIX
Canon L
Canon LI
Canon LII
Canon LIII
Canon LIV
Canon LV
Canon LVI
Canon LVII
Canon LVIII
Canon LIX
Canon LX
Canon LXI
Canon LXII
Canon LXIII
Canon LXIV
Canon LXV
Canon LXVI
Canon LXVII
Canon LXVIII
Canon LXIX
Canon LXX
Canon LXXI
Canon LXXII
Canon LXXIII
Canon LXXIV
Canon LXXV
Canon LXXVI
Canon LXXVII
Canon LXXVIII
Canon LXXIX
Canon LXXX
Canon LXXXI
Canon LXXXII
Canon LXXXIII
Canon LXXXIV
Canon LXXXV
Canon LXXXVI
Canon LXXXVII
Canon LXXXVIII
Canon LXXXIX
Canon XC
Canon XCI
Canon XCII
Canon XCIII
VI The Canonical Epistle of St. Gregory, Bishop of Nyssa, to St. Letoius, Bishop of Melitene
Canon I
Canon II
Canon III
Canon IV
Canon V
Canon VI
Canon VII
Canon VIII
VII From the Metre Poems of St. Gregory Theologus, Specifying which Books of the Old and New Testament Should Be Read
VIII From the Iambics of St. Amphilochius the Bishop to Seleucus, on the Same Subject
IX The Canonical Answers of Timothy the Most Holy Bishop of Alexandria, Who was One of the CL Fathers Gathered Together at Constantinople, to the Questions Proposed to Him concerning Bishops and Clerics
Question I
Question II
Question III
Question IV
Question V
Question VI
Question VII
Question VIII
Question IX
Question X
Question XI
Question XII
Question XIII
Question XIV
Question XV
Question XVI
Question XVII
Question XVIII
X The Prosphonesus of Theophilus, Archbishop of Alexandria, When the Holy Epiphanies Happened to Fall on a Sunday
Canon I
Canon II
Canon III
Canon IV
Canon V
Canon VI
Canon VII
Canon VIII
Canon IX
Canon X
XI The Canonical Epistle of Our Holy Father Among the Saints, Cyril, Archbishop of Alexandria, on the Hymns
XII The Encyclical Letter of Gennadius, Patriarch of Constantinople and of the Holy Synod Met with Him to All the Holy Metropolitans and to the Pope of the City of Rome
ILLUSTRATIONS
PUBLISHER
← Prev
Back
Next →
← Prev
Back
Next →